• This section is for roleplays only.
    ALL interest checks/recruiting threads must go in the Recruit Here section.

    Please remember to credit artists when using works not your own.

Fantasy Spellbound: Revelation [CLOSED]

Across the room Lorenzo happily guided his adorable tease dressed in a tantalizing red cloak to the first game. The two took up bean-bags to shoot the target on a lever. When struck, it released the latch and the teacher sitting upon the paddle fell into the water tank. They earned several tickets as well as encouraging cheers from the students who were desperate to see Coach Earl get his due!

Next, they met up with Charlotte at a virtual knife-throwing game. The sisters, having a mother who built a career on staking hearts, knew just how to handle these weapons. Lorenzo found himself lacking in comparison. While Kaylee could strike a target like breathing when she had a bow, and she got more hits with a dagger than Lorenzo, this time around Charlotte shined as a natural flinger of blades. They parted on good terms though.

Thereafter, Kaylee and Lorenzo came to several more games. They built up tickets to get items they were interested in at the prize booth. Standing off to the side to enjoy a sampling of cotton candy before going to the Haunted House, both were witnessed to an intriguing moment in Lottie’s life.

It was after winning a ticket for an agility game that a shy Freshman came shuffling over in his Ash Ketchum costume, with a stuffed pikachu on his left shoulder, to speak with Charlotte. “Ahem,” he weakly coughed. “Sorry to uh, to bother you um—I’m Noah, and um,” his cheeks burned. He could barely look up at Charlotte. “Would you want to have a dance with—with me?”

The question came out so quietly that Charlotte nearly missed it. She stood, blank faced, for a good few seconds before it dawned on her what was happening. Wide mocha eyes took in the sight of the brave boy who fought his fear to talk with her. Had the time really come? Was she being seen as a woman? Then doubt came to crash onto her shoulders as her mind pointed out this was a Freshman; a baby, just like her, who might not know she was a Sophomore. She hadn’t met him before either, so there was a good chance Noah had only wanted to dance from watching her win so much. While not thrilled, Charlotte didn’t see a reason to shut him down.

“Sure, okay,” Charlotte sighed in agreement, taking his hand and leading them to the dance floor when a fast-paced song came on.

Cara, just coming to the snacks with Matt after several dances, cooed, “Aw, little Dove.”

Chuckling, Matt said, “Careful that she doesn't hear you.”

Arriving just in time, Paulo—between breaks from the Haunted House—and Elijah, who had been having a blast going around to ‘battle’ the monsters willing to play along, came for their own break.

Paulo asked, “Doesn’t hear what?”

Waving her hand dismissively, Cara said, “Nothing, Matt’s just being overly cautious. How have you guys been?”

“Great! We have a lot of fun pictures,” Elijah grinned. “Paulo and I ended up trying to make a chronological story, but we’re having trouble seeing how they all fit together.”

“Yeah, it’s been fun,” Paulo finished his drink and wiped his mouth clean. “But I gotta get back to the Haunted House now. Probably gonna ride the rest of the time that it’s open with Serenity. Danson is apparently annoying her since he decided to stay and keep an eye on the TARDIS he hid along the trail. See you guys!”

The friends said their farewells and Matt hummed ponderously, “Hey, we should find Tysha and get Charlotte, then go through the Haunted House. What do you guys think?”

Lorenzo shrugged and said, “Fine with me.”

“Sounds good,” Elijah smiled.

Cara sighed, “Okay, but this time if we fall into any portal, don’t just squeal in my ear. That hurt!”

Scoffing in mock offense, Matt protested, “I did not squeal.”

“Oh sorry, does ‘shriek like a little girl’ make you feel better?” Cara asked in false innocence.

“No,” Matt rolled his eyes. He muttered under his breath that Danson had a higher pitch anyway.

Speaking of the many-limbed devil, Tysha came laughing and tumbling over to them. “Hey guys!” She grabbed a cup to drink. “Whatcha up to?”

“Haunted House time!” Matt announced.

“Oh, Haunted House!” Tysha repeated happily, pausing to take a good swig of her cold beverage. “That’s great. When?”

“As soon as Charlotte comes back,” Elijah gave a nod.

The young girl did her best to make the dance with Noah worth the trouble he went through to request it, but as soon as it ended and they parted on good terms, she was glad to join back with her friends.

“You got a dance, girl!” Cara praised.

“Yeah, with a toddler like me,” Charlotte puffed, grabbing a snack or two, trying not to scrunch her face.

"Maybe he's just late to blossom too," Tallulah offered in defense of the Freshman who had been nothing but bright eyes for Charlotte. "Don't be so harsh on yourself, girl."

Even if Charlotte was less than pleased with her partner, Kaylee had to say she was excited for her sister to be asked to a dance. He might have been slightly younger than they were, but to her it still took quite a bit of courage to approach someone to ask for a dance. If anything, knowing she was a higher grade than he was made Kaylee respect the young man even more. Sure, he might not have been a chiseled, confident presence like Lorenzo was, but he still seemed nice.

“Enough about that though,” Charlotte said. “How are you guys doing?”

"The dance has been going great,” Kaylee offered, finishing off her punch and discarding the cup as she kept her place at Lorenzo's side. Just the thought of some of their more heated moments that were lost in the throng of bodies had her cheeks pink, though she played it off as she went on to what the group consensus was. "I think we're all going to head over to the Haunted House next." The party was still going and it only made sense to enjoy it while it lasted, although Kaylee already had thoughts of suggesting just what they do after the house.

Perking, Charlotte said, “Oh fun! Yeah, let’s do that—Wait, where’s Sam?”

Tallulah gave a nonchalant shrug at the question of his location. He was a nice guy and all, but she wasn't in charge of keeping track of him anymore.

Putting on the most serious face she could, Kaylee shook her head slowly. "We don't sit with Sam anymore."

Charlotte squinted in careful study of sister. Could this be a bluff?

Solemnly, Elijah said, “It’s a real shame.”

“I never thought he’d do something so…” Matt trailed off, shaking his head.

A break in the fellowship wasn’t something you didn’t tell the others! What could have happened?! Charlotte paled and gaped, turning to her sister and asking fervently, “What? What is it?”

Kaylee tried her hand at a Mean Girls impression before chuckling, "Kidding.”

Charlotte exhaled in relief first, then pursed her lips to try to stifle an amused grin at being tricked while the others had their fun laughing. She gave the closest of them a small smack on their shoulder. “Oh, to hell with you guys!”

Regaining his breath, Matt said, “Seriously though, does anyone know?”

Kaylee answered, “I think I last saw him at the games with a few of his friends. I don't think he's coming with?"

“Actually I think he might have been commandeered as one of the monsters for the Haunted House,” Elijah said. “Either way, he won’t be angry if we went since we can’t find him. Come on.”

On their way to the library they chatted casually about their night thus far. Lorenzo and Kaylee happened to mention Regina, Hugo, and Paisley. They reflected on their difficulties with Regina and the pantie-bra-rope they made for their revenge.

“—should have seen her face at camp,” Charlotte grinned.

“I did,” Lorenzo chuckled. “I was in the back though. It was very funny.” Not all of them were supportive of revenge pranks, but they had to admit it was amusing. Lorenzo certainly thought so! “Regina’s hot, but she does have a nasty side.”

If there was something that could put a more sour taste in Kaylee's mouth in so few syllables, she couldn't imagine what it would be. Even if there were undeniable physical features that some might find attractive (especially since her awful nose was surgically improved) that didn't mean Kaylee could ever find someone with such an ugly heart attractive.

The blatant praise of the physique of their frenemy only caught Charlotte somewhat off-guard. It wasn’t as if his opinion of Regina’s appearance wasn’t shared by many. It was just odd to hear him say so, and with no hint of caution. If anyone else had the same thought, they didn’t get to express it. Without paying attention they had already arrived at the Haunted House and passed through the threshold.

A ghostly wail in the distance stole their attention. The skittering of taps on wood painted images of spiders in their heads. Each of them naturally gravitated into a tighter group.

“Serenity and Paulo don’t mess around,” Cara muttered, feeling her body jolt when something woodshed overhead.

High above them were pale vaporous shapes swooping over, mouths agape in silent screams when they weren’t looking up, but any time a child glanced they pierced their ears with a shriek.

“Heads down!” Matt shivered, hoping he wouldn't be tempted to peek.

Lorenzo was thankful for his wolfish mask that worked like a visor. He also didn’t complain, keeping his eyes down all the same, what with his Little Red Riding Hood companion right beside him. The costume Kaylee wore gave him little reason not to comply.

Through the dips and highs of the Haunted House, they were all properly thrilled with the adrenaline rush of controlled fear. However, they still wanted to answer the big question.

“Did you see the TARDIS yet?” Matt asked them quietly as they turned a corner.

“Not yet…” Elijah answered.

They had gone through three whole scenes of horror and a single daring test of their nerves without a sniff of the tall police box. From what they knew from Serenity and Paulo, they had only two scenes left of horror and one more of daring before the trail ended.

“Wait,” Charlotte paused, seeing a bust sculpture of a familiar man in one of the scenes ahead of them. His shirt had a bow tie and he wore a fez hat. In his hand he held something long and metal.

They came to a stand-still. Matt asked, “What is it?”

“That’s the eleventh Doctor, isn’t it?” Charlotte pointed.

They peered past the statues of winged angels covering their faces in the graveyard to see it carved on the front of a tomb. Indeed, the ‘Raggedy Man’ stared out at anyone who passed with a knowing grin.

Everyone grew excited at the sight before them, even if it was from an old TV show. The frightening sight of the Weeping Angels was enough to root some in their place while others lunged forward to try and snatch up the sonic screwdriver. Less than familiar with the show specifics, but frightened nonetheless by just how eerie the statues were, Tallulah made the mistake of standing still before snowballing into something worse.

In a flash, the stationary statues flickered from their places when they were wholly unwatched. One of them happened to be halted just before they could reach Tallulah. The hands, tipped with Stoney claws, outstretched. Their faces were far from angelic; silent shrieking mouths lined with fangs, the apples of their cheeks bunched up their narrowed eyes between brows dipped angrily.

"These things are creepy!" Tallulah yelped, clenching her eyes shut before anyone could tell her not to blink.

The simulation did it's part for the angels to come and touch her, instantly dropping her from the scene by a portal in the ground and leading her to the end of the house for those who had passed.

More familiar after listening to exciting chatter for weeks, Kaylee snatched at Lorenzo's hand, yanking him so they were back to back.

Lorenzo inhaled sharply, glancing around, “What—,”

"Don't blink!" Kaylee commanded, using her peripherals to look at the statue. "We have to get closer but we can't let the angels get us."

Catching on to what Kaylee meant after finding Matt vanished when Lorenzo’s blink made him vulnerable to the angel just feet away, he decided to alternate between eyes so that he didn’t dry them out.

“Careful, careful!” Cara said as she formed a human wheel with all eyes outward.

Tysha had to chuckle, “Oh man, I can tell Danny had fun with this one!”

“Fun isn’t the word I’d use,” Charlotte spoffed. “More like sadistic satisfaction.” She kept her eyes on the angels in front of her as they stepped toward the sonic screwdriver. “Lorenzo, Kaylee—you guys alright?”

“Yes, we’re okay,” Lorenzo answered. “Should we follow you guys?”

“How far away are you?” Charlotte asked.

“Uuuh, I think—Oh shit!” Lorenzo’s heart jolted. The question distracted him enough that he forgot not to blink. A twisted-faced Angel now stood directly beside him, out of the visual scope of Kaylee. “I don’t know and I’m kinda panicking.”

Tysha said, “Just hold on. Maybe the screwdriver will do something.”

Slowly they shuffled over with only two close calls. Finally Charlotte was able to reach out and grab it. She didn’t know what to expect. Charlotte wiggled it around, tapped it, twisted, pressed buttons, and everything.

“Any luck?” Cara asked.

Charlotte huffed, “What do we do with it?”

“Point it at something!” Tysha said. “Think about the TARDIS.”

Doing so, in less time than she expected, they heard the familiar grind and whine of the blue police box. A portal opened and the TARDIS materialized.

“Woo!” Cara cheered. “Alright, let’s shuffle inside. Come on, we can do this!”

Artfully, they managed to shuffle all the way into the doors of the TARDIS, leaving behind the overgrown graveyard and the alien statues. Tysha made sure the door was fully shut before giving them the queue that it was fine not to worry about blinking now.

Each step to the screwdriver and then to the TARDIS had been torture to Kaylee. Never in her life had she wanted to blink so badly. The knowledge that her and her friends depended on keeping her eyes open was barely enough to get by. The times statues crept close her heart had thudded in her chest, worried they weren't going to make it all the way up until they were in the safety of the police box.

"Jeez, that was intense," Kaylee exhaled, running a hand through her hair. "I wonder how many made it through besides us?"

“I dunno, but that’s a problem for another day—Run!”

The trail ahead proved challenging. Dalek’s, Tin-Men, and many more monsters and aliens awaited them. There was a clever puzzle to undo, a possible appearance of River Song in the shadows, and a death-defying face-off with the struggles of morality. In the end Kaylee, Lorenzo, and Charlotte remained. Cara and Tysha were long since gone.

“This,” Charlotte panted, “Has got to be the best and worst experience I’ve had at a Halloween party.”

Lorenzo wiped his face of the sweat collecting under his fur. “You can say that again. I just hope we’re almost done.”

The last challenge apparently had to do with a simple choice between an apple or fishfingers and custard. They had to choose which to pack in the lunchbox of the holofigure of the Eleventh Doctor.

“I know which one,” Charlotte said, stuffing the fish-fingers into a baggy that she put into a paper bag, followed by a jar of custard. “There you go Doctor.”

The holofigure received it with a grateful smile, “Ah, thank you!” He said, before heading to the exit. Just before he left, he turned and said, “The TARDIS will bring you back to where you need to be. Have fun, good luck, and remember—bow ties are cool.”

As soon as the Doctor winked and left them, the children were treated to another grind and whine of sound. Once it stopped the door opened and familiar faces came walking in with gifts.

“Félicitations à vous trois!” Their Aunt Lauri beamed, carrying a package of prizes along with her husband.

"Congratulations indeed! Quite the clever and quick thinking from you all," Oliver joined in the praise as they approached the trio.

Similar to his wife, they both wore the black formal robes for the famed fictional school of Witchcraft and Wizardry, with a sweater vest beneath and house-appropriate colored tie. Lauri’s yellow and black couldn’t be mistaken for anything other than Hufflepuff. For the British Lion, there was no question as to his house of choice, proudly wearing the maroon and gold colors of Gryffindor. In his movements to meet the students who had completed the house, the shuffling had caused Oliver’s tie to run lopsided, something to be corrected when he had his hands to himself again.

Lauri laid out the options for their gifts on the table along with Oliver. She folded her hands and stepped to the side so they might have a look. Hazel eyes were drawn to the displaced tie at her husband's throat who stood on the other end of the table. She adjusted her skirt to keep her fingers from reaching over. A small smirk spread, though Lauri tamed it smooth while in the presence of children.

"Well then, what prize will it be?" Oliver asked.

Still dealing with the adrenaline from their run, Kaylee only gave their aunt and uncle a grin before peeking at their options. One basket that was a movie theme reminded her of the giftcard still sitting on a shelf at home, never used with Joss. Deciding not to waste a prize on that, she looked past and settled on an elaborate snack box filled with all kinds gourmet snacks and treats.

"I'll take that one, please," Kaylee requested.

"Or course, dear. A prize well earned! And if memory serves me correctly, for a second year in a row, as well," Oliver recalled, handing over the box to her. "Von Helsing competitiveness, no doubt."

[After: when he had his hands to himself again.]

Lauri laid out the options for their gifts on the table along with Oliver. She folded her hands and stepped to the side so they might have a look. Hazel eyes were drawn to the displaced tie at her husband's throat who stood on the other end of the table. She adjusted her skirt to keep her fingers from reaching over. A small smirk spread, though Lauri tamed it smooth while in the presence of children.

[End]

Without skipping a beat, Charlotte chuckled, “Dad would say it’s from his side of the family.”

Lorenzo had heard them say such things at least once before. While he waited for his turn, he genuinely examined Kaylee’s face and Charlotte’s for understanding—adopted children couldn’t inherit traits through genetics—but came away with no satisfying answer to his internal question, simply resigning to leave that as a head-scratcher.

“Ooo!” Charlotte pulled up a pair of ‘conversation cups’ with a bundle of chocolate strawberries nestled into one and a couple of tickets to a Zoo tucked into the other. “Look, this says I could pick any Zoo I’d want! And it can be up to three days. This is great!”

Students came from all over. It was only considerate to make sure that, wherever they end up on the weekends or summer, they would be able to use their tickets at their local Zoo.

Lauri smiled, “Oui, you and one other could spend a date—,” Seeing the Charlotte wince, it became clear she had no expectation to use the other parts of the prize. That required interest from a guy. “—or, you can just go with a friend. Either way!”

Confused, Lorenzo asked, “Wouldn’t you be able to do that anyway? Aren’t your parents rich?”

“Well, yeah, but we have to earn our own money. They’d only take us to someplace like this if it had to do with school or something,” Charlotte explained, tucking the gift to her chest. “But I’mma use this for fun.”

No note-taking or studying, no droning shuffle with a large group of kids, no chaperone to submit to, no arguing over which animal to see first—You didn’t just bop around, you had to have a plan! One that touched on each animal you wanted to see, looping back to the beginning, or to any final destination you desired. Anyone who didn’t do this? Fools. With the power of these passes Charlotte had ultimate control. That, and chocolate covered strawberries were yummy. These had a variety too; white, milk, and dark.

Lorenzo chuckled, shaking his head. He took his time to choose a prize. There were many exciting baskets, jars, and solo gadgets left. “Hmm, this is hard! So many. I wish I could just sample them all.”

The young man often had that opinion. Charlotte recalled Lorenzo saying something similar when he was around to hear talk about Danson wanting to be Elite, among other times.

“Well,” Charlotte pointed to some of the gift-cards. “There’s the ‘Of the Month’ subscriptions. You can sample a lot of kinds of things over time.”

Perking, Lorenzo bent over to take a look. “Ah, a ‘game of the month’ would be great.”

The card itself was less money than renting or buying a single game. It would be useful to test them before deciding to buy. The fact that he got this free from the prize-pack only made it better. A whole year of surprises and different experiences!

With the prizes selected, Oliver went to gather the remaining ones that were left for any future students who made it through successfully. "Excellent choices," he nodded to the young adults. "Well, you three had better meet up with your mates before it gets too late. The dance will only last so long!"

Kaylee slid her basket of goodies over her arm, nodding at their aunt and uncle. "eah, we should get going. Time to go boast to the others," she chuckled, expecting Lorenzo and Lottie to follow as she headed to the illuminated exit of the TARDIS, her ensemble unintentionally even more completed now with her wicker basket in tow.

With the prizes selected, Oliver went to gather the remaining ones that were left for any future students who made it through successfully. "Excellent choices," he nodded to the young adults. "Well, you three had better meet up with your mates before it gets too late. The dance will only last so long!"

Kaylee slid her basket of goodies over her arm, nodding at their aunt and uncle. "Yeah, we should get going. Time to go boast to the others," she chuckled, expecting Lorenzo and Lottie to follow as she headed to the illuminated exit of the house, her ensemble unintentionally even more completed now with her wicker basket in tow.

True to the character of the wolf in that fairy tale, Lorenzo tracked Kaylee with hungry eyes, and for more than what was in her wicker basket, out the door. Charlotte took a minute longer. She had pulled the cups up to read what conversations these things were meant to make. Apparently they centered around developing a rapport with whoever drank with you. She considered throwing them out, but in the end she decided they would be good for regifting.

Lauri stowed the last of the packages of gifts and prizes in the cabinet where she and Oliver tucked beside, so that students weren’t brought out of the exciting atmosphere of the TARDIS until they passed the final test.

Turning, she grinned to see the tie had yet to be fixed. “Ta cravate, mon Amour.” Lauri sat atop the ledge of one of the consoles and gave the silk a tug. “It is in need of attention.”

Misty grey eyes were quite used to watching his Lamb and her behaviors, and didn't miss a certain twinkle in her eyes. "Oh? Attention, is it?" his brows perked in interest as he stepped closer to her, gently nudging her thighs apart so that he was centered between them. "And what sort of attention would that require, mon Agneau?" Reaching up, Oliver let his thumb and forefinger play along the knot that was already threatening to be compromised.

Very aware that they were out of the line of sight of cameras and their duties to children were temporarily suspended, Lauri allowed herself this moment of sultry mischief.

“What is there to do, except to tie it?” Lauri feigned innocence, reaching up to the silk. “Why don’t I help—Oh woops, regardez ça.” It slipped easily from his neck, piling onto his hands, winding around his fingers. “Ah, tsc, tsc, tellement malheureux. You may have to fix it yourself.” Lauri’s hand rested on his chest. “These fingers of mine; so slippery...” she purred. Her fingers slid down to his buttons, plucking them from their slits one by one.

The Lion's tail would have switched back and forth behind him if he had one, watching as his favorite prey presented herself for the hunt. "Slippery hands indeed," Oliver agreed thoughtfully, the tie still draped in his hands as they dropped down to her wrists. "Et nous ne pouvons tout simplement pas avoir ça, n'est-ce pas? [And we just can't have that can we?" he asked in a low murmur as practiced hands tugged the tapered silk, weaving it about her wrists until a makeshift restraint was nearly made, though still loose.

“N-non, nous ne pouvons pas avoir ça…” Lauri breathed, watching him with as much electric desire as he had for her.

Keeping his gaze trained on her, Oliver bent down to take hold of the end in his mouth, getting a grip and giving it a slow, even tug until they tightened about her, hungry eyes eager to devour his captive.

TikTok

Lauri went to swipe her hands over his head to encircle him, but Oliver caught her wrists gently. She feigned a pout, struggling to appear displeased, failing entirely. Her hands raised above hers until they hooked to the knobs of the dials above her. “Oo, le lion a attrapé son agneau,” Lauri smiled seductively. She shifted where she sat, feeling that heat rise. Her legs tightened around his hips. “Whatever shall I do now?”

Oliver smirked down at his wife and her playful allure, clicking his tongue against the roof of his mouth three times as one had slowly slid down one of her arms. "Oh, I can think of quite a few things to do with you, mon Amour. Rien de tout cela ne peut être dit à propos des enfants," he whispered softly as his lips dropped to just beside her ear. “Dois-je vous ramener à la maison pour être dévoré, doux agneau?"

Letting out a pent-up breath that flowed warm over his neck, Lauri sighed with longing, “You quicken more than my heart, mon Lion. Cet agneau est à votre merci.” She strained provocatively against the tie. “Here, or home—Ne me tourmentez plus.” Lauri nipped at his lips and tilted her head back, so that her throat might entice him.

The odds of a student finding the entrance to the Doctor Who trail was slim. The Haunted House trail, including the TARDIS, would be closing soon anyway. Lauri would take that gamble.

While he might have thought of them scurrying off to home, the moment Lauri's neck was bare, any sense of waiting was long gone. Oliver’s hands found their way to her hips and the waistband of her skirt, ready to face the odds of being found if that meant a well-deserved snack of his wife. "Maintenant, laissez-moi vous montrer ce que ma baguette magique peut faire, ma petite sorcière," he breathed before tugging her close for a proper session of being devoured and shown all sorts of magic spells while under the excited rush of not wanting a student to find them.

All while the Gryffindor ravaged his Hufflepuff, some students of the Von Helsing Academy were getting caught, here and there, trying to do the same in the closets and unlocked rooms of the school. The janitor, Mr. Marsh, had insisted on making sure no one got the chance! He came with his broom to shoo the randy troublemakers back to the Great Hall or their separate dorms.

“Lorenzo, the janitor is glaring angrily at you,” Tysha noted, gnawing gratefully on a snack Kaylee offered her. Bitterness over losing out on the TARDIS trail was short-lived.

Turning to see, Lorenzo flashed a sheepish smile at the man and waved. “Eh, guess so.”

The man pointed his fingers at his own eyes and then towards Lorenzo before stalking off in search of more wily children.

“Why do you think he’s grumpy with you?” Serenity asked. She had joined up once the Haunted House closed down.

If he had an answer, they wouldn’t know. The announcer blared out, “Ghouls and Monsters, it’s time to say goodbye.”

“Aww,” the students grumbled.

Cara nudged Kaylee, “After party time!”

Serenity looked around. “Where’s Lottie?”

Professor Taliesin's face popped right beside the young girl, startling her. “Right here,” Charlotte’s feminine voice spoke through the stoic professors lips.

“Ah!” Serenity gasped, stepping away. “Oo, don’t do that!”

Chuckling, Charlotte flicked the face away. “Oh that’s good.”

“Having fun frightening people?” Elijah asked, mirthfully.

“Frightening, tricking—This is the best costume ever!” Charlotte clapped twice.

Heart settling, Serenity smoothed out her skirt. “I don’t know if I agree…”

“Alright guys,” Matt draped an arm around Cara and pointed out. “To the vaults?”

“Aye!” Lorenzo cheered his favor. He gave Kaylee a wink and a grin.

"Hmm?" Kaylee had been pulled from her thoughts by Lorenzo's sound of approval. She'd been caught up in the question from Serenity about the janitors disapproving looks that had gone unanswered. Realizing everyone was rearing to go to Hiraeth Hill. "Oh, yeah sure. Let's head to the portal."

The friends migrated along with the herd of students trickling out from the Great Hall. In due time they got to the vault, passed through the correct gate, and came out on the hilltop.

Danson practically pranced out. He waved his sonic screwdriver in the air. “We have returned to planet Hiraeth!”

Getting tired of her costume, Tysha peeled it away. Underneath she wore a simple black jumper. “It’s nice out tonight.”

“Lot’s of stars,” Elijah smiled. “Serenity, Paulo—You wanna use the telescope?”

“Sure,” they agreed in unison.

“Oh come on guys, we do that all the time. It’s Halloween!” Charlotte protested.

Lorenzo, who had stuck close by Kaylee, asked, “What do you have in mind?”

Spoffing, Elijah said, “Probably a game.”

“A game—Hey,” Charlotte playfully scrunched her nose at him. She hopped onto a log to enforce attention. “Why don’t we play tag?”

Serenity peered around. “I don’t know, it’s dark.”

“All the more reason. We can have fun and practice our skills,” Charlotte pointed out. “Come on. We’re all here, we’re dressed up. This will be great!” She smiled, slowly shifting mocha eyes on Kaylee. She may or may not have a wicked fright in mind for her, but she said nothing.

"Tag sounds like fun," Tallulah agreed, standing up from the spot she'd taken around the fire pit. "I mean, come on. There's nothing to be scared of."

"I don't know, after seeing the haunted house I feel like you guys can be pretty scary," Kaylee answered, having abandoned her thoughts. For now she'd enjoy the night, whether that was running around with friends or slipping away once more with Lorenzo when it wasn't too noticeable. "We should just make sure we don't wander too far from the pit." The blessings of the hill might have been safe but that didn't mean she'd be careless.

Pursing her lips briefly, Charlotte tamed her disappointment at the suggestion. “Aw, come on Kaylee. Why not run in the woods? It’s not like we can’t find our way back.” The way Charlotte looked at her sister reminded Kaylee of a predator.

"Running through the woods from you sounds terrifying," Kaylee spoffed. "I might be taller but you're ridiculously fast. But I guess you're right. We know the area and if we got lost we could help each other."

Charlotte’s lips curled. “Hehe, excellent,” she muttered under her breath. Before Kaylee could ask what she said, she jumped down from the log.

"Or leave each other at the mercy of All Hallows Eve!" Tallulah offered in a spooky tone, her voice rising and falling.

Elijah chuckled. “That phrase is best understood as ‘All Holy Evening’, you know. It’s actually a blessed.”

“Oh don’t ruin the creepy affect,” Charlotte nudged him.

“Just sayin’,” Elijah smiled, nudging her back. “How about we say ‘At the mercy of Samhain’? It’s the pagan Celtic festival. There’s monsters and fairies and everything.”

“No, that sounds like someone is saying ‘saw-win’,” Charlotte waved him dismissively before picking up her voice to gain attention when the others began to chatter. “Alright, rule time! Bonfire area is the sanctuary. The person who is ‘It’ will count to one-hundred. If you are found and caught you must join the hunt for everyone else. You can only try to return to sanctuary after racing at least one-hundred yards away. We can use our Lithes to know how far you went, so no cheating!”

“Can we hide in pairs?” Serenity asked tentatively. “I don’t want to wander alone in the woods.”

“Hmm,” Charlotte tilted her head. “Alright fine, pairs.”

Lorenzo smiled and looked down at Kaylee. “Promise not to leave me in the woods?”

With all the rules being doled out, one had to wonder just how long Lottie had been planning the game. Kaylee might have teased her if there was more time, but everyone seemed quite ready to go. Her attention was grabbed by Lorenzo and that one-dimple smile that made her heart quicken. Holding out her hand toward him, a single finger was extended. "Pinky promise."

Lorenzo grinned, hooking his pinky with hers. He often found this trait of Kaylee’s to be adorable. “Great,” he said with a grin, shifting his hand up to give her arm a touch. His hold lingered.

“Alright guys!” Charlotte clapped. “Who will count?”

“You,” Elijah said.

“Uuuh,” Charlotte shifted on her feet. “How about we choose from a coin flip? Or pick a number between one and fifty?”

“Numbers,” Matt shrugged.

“Okay, anyone closets to the number I write down is ‘It’,” Charlotte went to their log seat and scribbled down a number. “Alright, give me your picks.”

One by one they offered a number. After the round Charlotte pointed to Paulo, “You’re It!”

“Okay,” Paulo chuckled. He went to sit on a log by the fire and covered his face. “One, two, three…”

Lorenzo clasped Kaylee’s hand and scattered like the rest of them. Elijah and Serenity ran off left. Cara and Matt went right. Tysha, having no one to run with, went on her own. Charlotte trailed after Tallulah. She kept close, whispering to her as they vanished in the woods.

The chase was on and with it came the thrill of being caught. A light adrenaline helped them run faster, combined with their extensive physical training and left the wooded terrain feeling more like a walk in the park. Kaylee's hold on Lorenzo's hand hadn't left, using it to gently guide him when they came upon a turn to make.

"We should find somewhere to hide soon," Kaylee breathed, feeling they'd gone a safe enough distance.

“Here,” Lorenzo took them between a tilt of a wide tree.

It’s branches dipped like a curtain, obscuring a flat rock with enough room for them to fit three people comfortably. They could glimpse through the autumn leaves almost all the way around. Furthermore, the tree itself had a strong trunk easy to climb. In a pinch they could scurry upward. Their Lithe’s would certainly help with that too.

In the distance they heard an echo of giggles and squeals. Lorenzo felt the hair on the back of his neck prick. He didn’t say a thing, but Serenity’s story from their first night came to mind.

Those creepy thoughts didn’t last long with Kaylee right beside him. Lorenzo grinned as he watched her. When she noticed him staring he didn’t waver from his intention to enjoy the sight of her.

Catching sight of his lingering look, the corners or Kaylee’s lips twitched upward. Something about the playfulness on his face and mischief in his eye kept Kaylee's gaze and a growing curiosity. "What? Something caught your attention, wolf?"

“Sí, una princesa con una caperucita roja.[Yes, a princess in a little red hood],” Lorenzo said. He leaned over and shifted the edge of her hood to expose more of her face. His finger teased her cheek and ran down her neck to her clavicle.

Shakily she inhaled as his finger brushed against her, cornflower eyes widening as Kaylee felt her grin growing. "And just what do you plan on doing with her?" Her voice was quick to betray the calmness she was trying to portray instead of her growing excitement and longing. Memories of what had happened the last time they were in the forest alone had not been forgotten.

“I am a wolf,” Lorenzo said, shifting close. He was a breath away from her face. “And one who has not eaten for some time…” Lorenzo’s lips hovered over hers, following the curved of her cheek, and when he had come to her jaw, he pressed his nose against her neck abruptly. The vibration of his sudden, deep growl rippled through her.

Before she could stop it, a soft almost whimper left Kaylee from the 'attack' of the wolf, though her body was doing anything but protesting. That growing heat he'd been able to summon time and time again was back with a growing hunger, one hand slipping past the fur of Lorenzo's wolf hat and griping the back of his neck at the base of his hairline. "And you think I'll satiate that hunger?"

Unlike before Lorenzo didn’t go ahead and make moves towards her just yet; their previous encounters proved that he couldn’t gauge how far she was willing to go. It was best to let her set the pace and he would follow.

“Only one way to find out, Princesa…” he spoke in a low, husky tone. The softest pinch, not even enough to leave a mark, grazed her throat. Lorenzo kept himself in place, waiting for some kind of signal.

Whether it was the adrenaline that had started as they were running through the woods or the yearning sensation she found she had in his presence, Kaylee might never know. What she did know was that she wanted to feel that rush Lorenzo was talented at spiking in her. In the moment she found a surge of confidence that she couldn't explain, her body seeming to move on its own. Before she knew it, Kaylee shifted and moved to suddenly be in his lap, legs straddling his waist on a move she'd seen her Aunt Annabelle pull on Uncle Yonten more than one time when they'd been celebrating. This time there was no Wesley around to shoo them apart or scold that kids were watching. Kaylee’s heart was beating in her chest as she tugged his hat and let it fall to the side.

"Then let's start with a nibble," she breathed before feeling just bold enough that she could lean in and match his lips with her own.

Having thought they would have gone a little slower, and that he might have to help stoke that fire she seemed to be afraid to burn, Lorenzo was taken pleasantly by surprise. He easily matched her energy. The little tease had finally found her courage to take what he suspected she wanted all along. Lorenzo would not disappoint her.

Those hands that restrained from roaming let loose. One inched toward her velvet center. The other gripped Kaylee’s hip. In-between ravaging her mouth and neck, he glanced up at her eyes to make sure she was still on board.

Yards away Charlotte and Tallulah, having been providentially caught by Paulo, were tracking through the woods to find the Little Red and her wolf to help hunt, as per the rules. That, and for one other premeditated, wicked reason.

Chuckling darkly, Charlotte informed Tallulah, “Okay, so when they start to run away I want to make sure Lorenzo is far enough from Kaylee that I can knock him down. I’ll steal his wolf hat, take his face, and catch up with Kaylee. Then I’ll act all goofy and confuse her! I’ll have her run in circles and stuff, this will be hilarious. While I do that, you have to distract Kaylee so she doesn’t know I switched with him—What’s that sound?”

The unidentified noises gradually increased as the two girls moved closer to the tree that was shielding the heated young lovers. Tallulah took only a few moments to make her presumption known. "If I had to guess, I would say that's the wolf and red-hooded girl you're after, Lottie," she stifled a giggle.

Hidden from sight of the world and oblivious if they weren't, Kaylee found herself being quickly eaten by the blazing fire. Where she might have pulled away for them to cool off and breathe, her body had taken over the controls and pushed toward what it wanted. The logic of them moving too fast or being caught was gone. Now Kaylee just followed a natural desire, her own hands brave enough to wander his torso between them, little sounds of approval and encouragement slipping out between heated kissing and exploring

“Oh—OH,” Charlotte blinked in realization.

Such sounds were only glimpsed. Mainly movies were her point of reference, and once or twice her parents when they thought they were alone. The strangeness of hearing Kaylee, let alone Lorenzo who seemed to be enjoying her participation, struck Charlotte as odd. What came as more of a surprise—maybe not, depending on how well someone knew her—was that Charlotte took mild offense. One of these horn-dogs had initiated the throes of passion during her game. Or so she would claim is the reason why she found herself not pleased. There could be a guess that a part of her felt jealous. Whatever the reason, Charlotte contemplated breaking up this intimate scene with the face of a particularly frightening monster; a ghoul.

The change in her mood could be easily read. Charlotte didn’t hold back the shadow that passed over her face. Wordless, Charlotte moved forward just as Tallulah meant to speak. She crouched low and blended into terrain. Only Tallulah could tell where Charlotte had sunk into the darkness. The girl moved silently, even if she didn’t have to. Lorenzo apparently hit a good spot. His own noises and mumbles of Spanish were enough to distract them both from Charlotte’s approach. At some point she had to pause though, feeling a sense of embarrassment as she came closer. Annoyance became her greatest anchor to resume her plan of attack.

Meanwhile, Kaylee became aware of Lorenzo’s rising excitement the more her body gave into the sensations his fingers sent through her from between them. His free-roaming hand only encouraged her, slipping and sliding over her chest and thighs. They could sense they were not the verge of going one step further.

“RREEEEE!!”

Kaylee’s passion shattered into a thousand heart-stopping fears when the shriek of a familiar monster split the sky. Snapping their heads to the side, the face of a pale ghoul, mouth agape, pushed through the branches.

The world had just about fallen away along with any regard when the sudden appearance of one of her biggest fears reared its head as it slunk into sight. The building desire vanished and Kaylee leapt out of Lorenzo's lap, unashamed to admit that she screamed bloody murder. Years of training were suddenly lost and she could only think to put distance between her and it. The thick trunk or the tree called to her and with her aid of her Lithe she began a quick scurry up, yelling at Lorenzo to climb with her, though her words were drowned out by the deafening pound of her heart.

Unfortunately, in her hurry, Kaylee had tipped Lorenzo backward. The young fellow rolled off the slate into the leaves gathering in time for winter’s approach. All they heard was a muffled yelp and muted thud.

Laughter erupted from the ghoul who clutched its stomach. The jerky motions of its merriment warped its features that adjusted to keep up the haunting facade. In-between blurs, it glitched, revealing an all too familiar face matching the giddy mirth of Kaylee’s sister, Charlotte.

Flicking away the ghoulish mask, Charlotte wiped at her eyes. “Ah, ha ha ha! You should have seen your faces!”

Kaylee had made it a good way up the trunk when Charlotte hadn't been able to contain her amusement. The realization that they were in fact not in danger quickly changed her confused facade to one of annoyance.

"Goddamnit Charlotte! You scared me half to death," Kaylee scowled down at her sister, shimmying her way back down the tree and giving her a healthy glare. "You're lucky I don’t haul off and start fighting you!"

Giving Lorenzo an apologetic look, Kaylee offered a hand to help him to his feet before she began cleaning off the leaves that he'd managed to pick up in his tumble. Lorenzo mumbled gratitude as he came down from the surge of panic and came to terms with the moment being ruined.

Charlotte couldn’t help but chuckle and roll her eyes, “Oh come on, it’s Halloween, Kaylee. Don’t be so dramatic.” She crossed her arms stiffly where she stood beside Tallulah. “Besides, I doubt you’d get farther in a fight in that dress than Lorenzo did up your skirt.” While it could be argued that her voice kept a steady, light tone, anyone with a practiced ear caught the pinch in her inflection.

The remark caught Kaylee's attention and she stopped in the middle of her efforts to clean Lorenzo to turn and face her sister. Cheeks reddened and her mouth opened and closed a couple times as if she was unsure just how she wanted to respond to that. For a brief second Kaylee considered telling her there was no need for her to be jealous that someone was trying to get up her skirt, but it was quickly shook away.

"Guess we're just lucky the most dangerous thing in this forest is your sadistic tendencies then," Kaylee said with a slightly forced smile that she was grateful for the darkness around them.

Pursing her lips briefly, Charlotte couldn’t decide if Kaylee was taking a shot at how short she was in comparison, and thus harmless, or if Kaylee meant to diminish concern over the implied threat Charlotte made regarding if they fought. Either way, the young girl didn’t take it well, saying, “Sadistic huh? Well maybe so, if you’re all there is for protection. What were you gonna do, squeal a ghoul away? But I guess it doesn't matter. You had a better plan; you don’t need to outrun the ghoul, you just needed to outrun Lorenzo.”

Wincing, Lorenzo cleared his throat, avoiding eye-contact as he picked up his wolf costume. He found interest in dusting off the fur. He did, in fact, fall prone when Kaylee freaked out, but he didn’t think it would do him good to enter into this squabble.

Kaylee's jaw dropped as Charlotte unleashed on her, no longer ready to keep things civil if her sister was so quick to pull out her claws. "Um excuse me? I can't help it that you thought this was a good idea and intentionally picked the one thing to terrify me," she placed her hands on her hips. "Did it annoy you that much to see us kissing?"

Before Charlotte could dismiss the first statement as Kaylee being overly sensitive, her sister struck a tender nerve. Gasping, Charlotte said, “Like I’d be jealous of that display of grunting and smashing mouths!”

Realizing things were getting heated fast, Tallulah slipped in-between the Von Helsing girls, holding up a hand to each. "Hey, hey! It was a prank, let's just calm down. Why don't we head back to the fire?"

“Well just be careful and let Kaylee walk ahead,” Charlotte said as she circled around to point in the direction of the camp, “We don’t want her to trip us if something jumps out of the woods.”

Brows furrowed and a scowl that could curdle milk shot across the woods. The words hurt more than anything else, but Kaylee wasn't about to let Charlotte know that. Instead, she spun on her heel and stormed off toward the fire.

"Wouldn't want to play this stupid kid game anyways," Kaylee muttered, only glancing at Lorenzo to make sure he was following this time around. In looking back to see Lorenzo picking up his pace, Kaylee could see in her periphery the stunned expression of her sister.

Tallulah winced at the back and forth, in slight shock herself. "Damn. Never seen you two fight. Is it always that cold?"

Without answering Tallulah, Charlotte sprinted towards Kaylee in a blur of shadow. She swooped her arms to loop around Kaylee’s neck. Though training fled before, now Kaylee ducked, just dodging the attempt to head-lock her. Charlotte went with the inertia. She tucked and rolled to her feet, quick to aboutface.

“Whoa!” Lorenzo knew better than to stick too close. He moved a good five feet from them.

Kaylee had been surprised, but she couldn't say it completely shocked her that her sister's anger had peeked out. "What the fuck, Charlotte?!" She asked as she slipped into a fighting stance, knees bent and prepared to deal with another attack. "What is wrong with you?”

“Take it back,” Charlotte demanded, her heart beating angrily. She raised her hands and curled her fingers tight.

It would have been a mature and smart thing if she listened to Charlotte's request, but in that moment Kaylee wanted nothing to do with being mature. "What's the matter? You want to play kid games and not have someone look at you like a kid? Maybe that's why only an oversized toddler wanted to dance with you when Elijah isn't giving pity dances."

Charlotte sprang from the ground in silent fury. Kaylee dodged the strike to her chest. Both engaged in quick movements that veiled the bubble of tears at the corner of Charlotte’s eyes and the forced anger that served to mask Kaylee's injured feelings from words that were truthful and painful. There were enough words said between the sisters that Lorenzo and Tallulah figured this might not end well.

Stepping closer to Tallulah, Lorenzo said, “When we get an opening just grab one. We’ll have to get them both at the same time if we want to prevent the other from taking a cheap-shot.”

It was possible, what with how fervently the two were trying to pin the other down. Kaylee had to do away with much of her skirt. Charlotte had gotten in too many hits because of the folds of fabric slowing her down. Once freed from the bustle of her costume, Kaylee matched Charlotte’s skill. Huffs, gasps, and grunts sparked among crashing into bushes and stone clacking against stone.

The downside of training together for years was that they knew each other as well as they did themselves. Every time Kaylee got close to a good grip on Charlotte she'd turn away and they'd have to start over. No breath was wasted on words, each too focused on their movements. At one point their tumbling ended with them slightly separated, and Kaylee was about to grab her sister's ankle and drag her back in range when a pair of arms around her caught her off guard, pinning her own arms to her sides.

"Whoa, that's enough brawlas," Tallulah urged, using her full body weight to keep her in place.

*Let me go," Kaylee grunted in protest.

"Not until I know you won't kill each other."

Lorenzo came to know the speed that Kaylee had been dealing with, only barely managing to hold Charlotte back when she made a step toward Kaylee. He wrapped one leg around hers and both arms latched tight around her upper body.

Wiggling to no avail on the ground, Charlotte eventually grew tired. Hair that came undone here and there skirted her face. She sniffed, “Let go.”

Like-minded with Tallulah, Lorenzo said, “Only if you don’t fight.”

After a seething moment of frustration and another bout of wiggling, Charlotte exhaled a huff, muttering, “Fine.”

Cautious, Lorenzo and Tallulah released the girls. They were in arms reach, just in case. Charlotte—bottom lip plump and clothes askew—swiped a long strand from her face, scowled, and then turned away. Her footfalls thudded through the woods until they faded entirely. No one knew if Charlotte would leave altogether or stay.

Sighing in sympathy for both sisters, Lorenzo offered Kaylee’s tattered cloak. “Want company on your way back?” There was always Tallulah in case Kaylee would rather have a girlfriend.

Kaylee watched her sister storm off and felt a pang of guilt hit her as the chance to breathe was presented. She had been quite outrageous with her behavior, something they'd have to confront at some point. For now, she tried to brush off some of the dirt and leaves that had gathered in her hair and clothes, before taking the cloak from Lorenzo.

"Yeah...sounds good," Kaylee nodded, though she sounded distracted. Brushing her cheek, a dampness told her she'd suffered a cut in the tumble, just enough to draw blood and would no doubt find a few more scrapes and plenty of bruises in the morning.

"I'll catch you guys back at camp," Tallulah nodded to them, figuring they could use a little space and also wondering if she could catch up to Charlotte.

Alone and walking slowly toward the fire, Kaylee glanced over at Lorenzo. "Sorry...for all of it, really. I abandoned you over a ghoul and then acted like a real ass with Charlotte." This apology would be much less painful than the one between sisters.

Keeping pace with her, Lorenzo said in a comforting tone, “It happens. I’ve had similar fights with my cousins. And as for the ghoul,” Lorenzo plucked a twig from Kaylee’s hair, “well, we’re still young, you know? It’s not like we’re supposed to hunt fairies and deal with Accursed people at our age.” They had prep in high school and, if they decided to pursue the career, they’d get into the real gritty work in the trade college. “You could always look at it as a chance to take this time to overcome the fear.” He added with a chuckle, “Maybe I can put on a ghoul face and try to seduce you next time.”

The thought made her spoff and shudder at the same time, shaking her head. "Ugh, please no. I'll do anything to work on getting over them, but I do not want to think of you as a nasty ghoul," Kaylee pleaded with him, feeling significantly better with his remarks. Looking down, she spotted his closest hand to her, slipping her own inside of it. "I'd prefer to keep you this way and just work on not turning into a scaredy cat when I get snuck up on."

Occasionally they held hands, but Lorenzo couldn’t recall exact moments. Most of the ones that came to mind were when it was practical. This felt somehow different. Or maybe for her it was the same, but not for him. Either way, he decided to go with it.

“Guess we’ll have to practice again sometime,” Lorenzo grinned, teasing a recreation of their heated moment. He paused just before they cleared the tree line to tug her closer. He brushed a smear of blood from her cheek and gave her lips a kiss. “Just let me know whenever you want to try again, Princesa.”

Just as she had before, Kaylee melted into the warmth of his kiss. "Mmm, well I won't say no to practicing more," she admitted, taking a moment to enjoy his bare chested presence once more. A realization hitting her made her make a face. "Although..after tonight I don't know if we'll be coming out here more. When mom and dad find out..." Her words trailed off while she was already imagining just how that conversation would go.

“Oh,” Lorenzo chuckled, this time a little nervously.

It all depended on how the news broke to the parents. Going into detail may be what Wesley needed to bar them from allowing certain young men dressed up as a wolf from attending future bonfire gatherings.

“Well then, in case I don’t get another chance,” Lorenzo murmured before gently slipping his arm around Kaylee to press her to his front, taking the opportunity to share a heart-fluttering kiss. When he parted enough to speak, he breathed, “Never mind...All that did is make me want more…” He grinned and that single dimple appeared.

Shuffling of shrubberies drew their eyes to a figure coming through the trees from the fire pit. Tysha’s familiar bouncy curls gave away who. She asked, “Are you guys alright? Charlotte won’t say a word and Tallulah said there was a fight.”

It took a moment for Kaylee to come away from the kiss and the grin that kept drawing her in, so that the fight resurfaced in her mind. "Um, yeah we're okay," she answered Tysha without pulling her eyes from Lorenzo. "Just a prank gone wrong. It'll be fine." Or so she hoped. Taking a hold of Lorenzo's hand once more with a lingering smile that said they'd find some way of continuing their practice sessions, she moved toward the direction Tysha had come from.

The three approached the fire pit where their friends were in concerned conversation. Elijah was doing his best to speak with Charlotte, but she was not fessing up. It happened that he laid down the offer to talk and got up to come to Lorenzo, Kaylee, and Tysha to get more insight.

“Hey,” Elijah greeted, hands tucked in his pockets. He observed the sorry state of Kaylee and could only imagine what they had done to each other. “Any developments?”

“Prank gone wrong,” Tysha repeated. It was basically what Tallulah had said as well.

Dropping his head with a shake, Elijah said, “I don’t understand it. She and I normally have an open dialogue.”

Lorenzo didn’t speak out of turn, but he did recall what was said before; pity dances to a charity case. “Just give her time...I think it’s something Kaylee and Charlotte have to work out anyway.”

“Maybe you’re right,” Elijah sighed. “Well, it’s late. I’m heading off then...Good night, and good luck, Kaylee.”

Seeing others shuffling to the portal, and noting that Charlotte was edging to do the same, Lorenzo figured it was best he left too. “See you around, Princesa.” He gave a kiss to the hand of hers he held.

"You better," Kaylee said with a smirk, feeling oddly more confident after their encounter even if it had ended in a slight disaster. The fact that he hadn't simply vanished had meant a lot to her in the end. For now though, flirtatious comments and kisses needed to stop, seeing him off to the portal before turning to face the elephant in the room.

Catching a better look at the damage she'd managed to cause during their wrestling, Kaylee winced. It was a moment she wasn't proud of in hindsight, with physical evidence they'd carry for a few days. Looking to the ground she kicked a small pebble as she began speaking. "I didn't mean those things I said, Charlotte," Kaylee kept her gaze down. "I was just mad and wanted you to be, too."

The anger inside largely diffused by the time they got to this point. For Charlotte it was merely a matter of coming to terms with giving her own apology. It sat on her tongue in wait, becoming a bitter taste the longer her spiritual tug-of-war between doing what felt self righteous and doing what was an act of love took.

The ambiance of the night filled in the silence between when Kaylee spoke and when Charlotte finally peered upward. Mocha eyes traced the scratch on Kaylee’s face and reminded her of the dark days of Hell’s Gate. The idea of losing Kaylee then was painful; the idea of losing her now would devastate her—and it would be because she did it. That realization shattered the emotional chains keeping her silent and still. Despite whatever remained of her negative feelings, Charlotte pushed passed them. She got up and wrapped her arms around her sister.

“I forgive you and I’m sorry,” Charlotte murmured sadly. “I got too invested in what I wanted from the game that, when I saw you guys, I felt ignored…” She trailed off, knowing the other things Kaylee had said rang true, but didn’t want to talk about her old complaint that felt more of a burden to mention than not. It hadn’t been the only reason anyway. “I never should have used the ghoul face, even if I wanted to play a prank. It wasn’t even my original idea.” It was apparent to them both it definitely had been chosen for such a purpose as to scare her the most. “You’re no heartless coward, Kaylee. I’m sorry for inferring it.” She pulled away to see her face to face, but kept a comforting hug in place. “Forgive me?”

The truce between the girls was visible relief on Kaylee's face. Even if she had been faced with potentially losing her privileges to come out to the hill, having her sister angry at her was the bigger threat. They'd find some other place to hang out if needed, but she wasn't going to just find another sister. Charlotte had been such a center piece of her life and not someone Kaylee was willing to lose over a dumb argument.

The healing aura of her embrace was welcomed and returned, exhaling softly and fighting off the verge of tears. "I will always forgive you, Lottie," Kaylee answered with a small sniff that turned into a wet spoff. "We should stop making Halloween nights so eventful."

Wiping her eyes, Charlotte said with a chuckle, “Let’s promise each other next year will be peaceful.”

Extending out her pinky finger toward her sister, Kaylee nodded in agreement. "Pinky promise," she swore, giving her sister another heartfelt embrace before parting away. "I suppose we should start heading home. Don't want mom and dad to start worrying."

“Yeah, you’re right,” Charlotte said, sipping from her pinky-hold to put out the fire.

The girls laced arms on their way through the portal. Despite their disheveled appearance they were smiling softly to themselves. It happened that, as soon as they entered the castle, the portal reopened behind them. Charlotte and Kaylee, curious, watched to see who came for a visit.

A familiar tall figure stepped in that the girls only saw on occasion. Frank Jackson, relative of Elijah, paused in mid-wave to see the girls all tattered. “Uhh, good morning you two,” he said, following up with, “Are you girls alright?”

“Yes,” Charlotte spoffed, tucking loose strands behind her ear. “We just had a small sibling conflict.”

Chuckling, Frank opened the door so that the three might all go through to the hallways. “Well, let’s hope that they get no bigger than this.”

“You and us both,” Charlotte nodded, walking out with her sister by her side.

Wesley’s voice broke through the moment, saying, “Ah, Frankie, good see—,” he dropped his coffee gaze onto his daughters. “—What the hell happened?”

While it had been easy enough to brush aside their encounter to Frank, the moment they were faced with their father, Kaylee wasn't sure they'd have that same confidence this time around. "Oh you know, Halloween tricks and pranks," she shrugged, hoping they didn't look like the complete disasters they'd turned each other into. "But everything is fine, just a little dirty. Would you like a cookie?" Her wicker basket still filled with goodies was held out to her father. A form of bribery or distraction? Perhaps.

What with Charlotte’s struggle to keep herself from snorting in mirth and Kaylee’s hopeful cornflower eyes, Wesley all at once knew he would rather handle this on a different day.

“Is that so?” Taking the cookie, Wesley said, “Well I’d like to hear all about it later. You two clean up and go to bed.”

Charlotte and Kaylee didn’t stay to see if he would change his mind. “Yes Dad. Night!” They’d have some time to work on what to tell him when it came down to it.

Frank chuckled deeply, “They’re good kids.”

Smiling, Wesley perked his brows once and motioned for Frank to follow. “Yes, they are.” He nibbled on the sugary confection while he walked. “How’s it going with Jada?”

“She’s been through a lot. Those two years away certainly took a toll on her. Today she managed to visit the chapel for mass and adoration,” Frank pulled out a little prayer card. “She gave me this.”

Wesley glanced over the image of a man of great strength sinking into a river from the weight of a toddler on his shoulders. “Saint Christopher, Patron Saint of Travelers,” he hummed thoughtfully. “She’s remembering more, isn’t she?”

“She is,” Frank tucked the card away. Jada remembered much of the day she, Molly, Oliver, and Lauri, with Kaylee, had helped break out that young boy. The infiltration, the escape, the chase, the drones that snatched her and the kid back to the compound. “Jada says after their successful escape they traveled towards Italy. They made it, but there’s a lot that is lost in the chaos. She doesn’t know where he went, only that she lost him near the end of Hell’s Gate.”

“Let’s hope she has a little something more to say, as she improves,” Wesley sighed, finishing off the treat.

The two had come to the elevator that would take them to the North Office. Frank pressed the button to summon their ride. “How have you been doing?”

“Tired, among other things,” Wesley admitted, stepping through the doors when they opened. He swiped his phone to command the elevator upward; the key to his everything. “Mainly from a cold, mind you, but I do feel a sense of exhaustion no matter how much sleep I get.”

Do you sleep?”

“Well, maybe ‘sleep’ isn’t accurate. I’ve resigned to simply rest my eyes for hours on end,” Wesley swiped a hand through his hair. “When I do fall asleep I’m restless. I have an abundance of nightmares. Rosy thinks it has to do with the biochemical relationship that my body has with the trauma it’s been through, Yonten says it’s probably karma rebounding onto me, and I’m sure you’d say it’s the devil.”

Spoffing, Frank said, “Not so fast, Wes. While I admit I do believe the ‘devil’ is a contributing factor to suffering, he can only tempt; we have to make the choice. So, while the devil might take every chance to agitate us, we ultimately decide what to do with that agitation. From where I stand that means offering the suffering up to Jesus, to use for the salvation of souls.” The doors opened and the two walked through down the hallway. “Whether or not he is, though, I think we can agree there might be some truth to what Rosy and Yonten suspect. Science has many studies done on the environment, its effect on the body, and how that damage can be passed on to children through the parents. Decendents of survivors of the Holocaust have been known to suffer from ailments related to the trauma of their grand-parents and great-grand-parents who were in camps.” They passed through the doors of the North Office. Frank took the usual glass of quality liquor. “And, while I’m not a Buddhist, I do believe our wrongs can come back to us in some fashion. One way is that when a man begins to improve, it is then that the devil comes to cripple his progress. So you can always take this suffering as a good sign.”

Wesley felt a headache come on. He took a bottle of alkaline water to drink. “Well, if true, then I can understand why a person would not wish to suffer improvement, and why your Jesus has few friends,” he said with a chuckle, taking a seat with Frank on the couch. “Enough about that though. I brought you here to ask if you would help me on a project.”

Resting back against the soft cushion, Frank took a sip of his liquor. He asked, with a mildly amused smile, “What is it about?”

“In a word?” Wesley pulled up images that coaxed Frank into setting his drink to the side and leaning forward in surprise. “Legacy.”
 
Thanksgiving 2025​

The following days Charlotte and Kaylee fell into step with normal school life. In some ways they grew closer. Even Elijah, having a heart-to-heart with Charlotte, came away with the feeling they had a deeper understanding with one another. For one thing, Charlotte decided she appreciated Elijah’s willingness to go as friends to parties, but at this point she realized it was more for others than it was for herself; afraid to appear undesirable, rather than taking a date because she wanted one. Come winter formal, Charlotte would go without a partner with her head held high.

Lorenzo’s propensity to wander around had become an expected aspect of his personality. That, and he did have sports. Like before he would spare a moment to hit up Kaylee when they crossed paths. Unlike before, Kaylee had the distinct feeling that Regina had some agenda in mind. There was more than one occasion where Regina would try and steer Kaylee in the direction where Lorenzo was last seen, never alone and with a wicked grin on her lips. Thinking it was weird but thanking her nonetheless, Kaylee would follow down the hallway and never seem to find him, although she did stumble into a few flushed teenagers now and then. She chalked it up to the wicked blonde just being her nasty self at first. It must have gotten into Kaylee’s head, because one day she swore she thought she tasted cherry-lime lip-balm on Lorenzo’s mouth. There was no time to investigate and it was likely a false seed planted into her head by Regina.

With Thanksgiving around the corner, Kaylee had every reason to look forward to a lovely evening with Lorenzo, if he was free to come. The family had grown curious about this new boy. As usual, the uncles were more than happy to greet a suitor—all said with wicked grins.

“Hey, after Thanksgiving,” Charlotte began as she stripped down for a shower after a heavy workout curtesy of Coach Earl, “Are you gonna offer Lorenzo to use the movie tickets from last year?”

The thought had been on her mind, though Kaylee shrugged. "I don't know, maybe? I've been hoping he'll start getting ideas like that or take initiative on his own. He's always ready to say yes to something I offer, hit he doesn't bring his own to the table. Is it weird that I want him to?"

Cara poked her head out from behind the shower curtain to say, “Not at all! But it just might be one of those things that he’ll have to learn.”

“He certainly stepped-up since Atlantis,” Tysha said. She sat in front of a mirror while she worked mango-scented Cantu product through her coils. Closing the jar, she glanced back with a smirk towards Kaylee. “I’ve seen you two kissin’ between classes.”

Serenity waited, dry and clothed, by the door. She had banged her knee earlier, saving her from the intense exercise that afternoon. “Maybe when you present it to him, you can hint to him that you look forward to his reciprocation.”

Tallulah had pulled on her school uniform and was working on her socks when she joined the conversation. "Yeah, though I wouldn't use the word reciprocation with Lorenzo," she pointed out as she buckled her shoes. "You probably have to make it more of a game for him to give you the response you want."

Kaylee couldn't help but make a face, though she knew the other girls weren't wrong. He did require guiding hands and words, even if it had gotten better over the past months. "Who would have known that boys are so much work to maintain?" She sighed as she tossed her soiled uniform in the chute.

“Oh man, are they ever,” Cara chuckled.

“Do you think boys think we’re difficult?” Charlotte asked once stepped out of the shower.

Serenity shrugged. “I mean, maybe some? They have that phrase ‘High maintenance’, don’t they?”

“Guess so,” Tysha said as she packed her bag and zipped it shut. Then she sat down beside Serenity to wait for the others. “But I don’t think I ever did much to earn that title. You guys don’t seem like that either.”

“Regina is I bet,” Charlotte snorted, grabbing a towel to dry off.

“Oh I’m sure. Hugo probably has a thorn in his side with her,” Cara said. She paused, taking a look at her friend. “Lottie, I think you’ve got yourself some hips there.”

Abandoning the towel, Charlotte padded quickly to a mirror. “Really?!” She lifted her arms and turned this way and that. “I think my chest is bigger too!”

It might have been a trick of the mind, but Charlotte was cautiously optimistic about what she was seeing; budding breasts and a rounder rear.

Chuckling, Serenity confirmed, “Yeah, I think your body is catching up. You might get your period soon.”

The thought bloomed excitement in Charlotte. She hopped up and down and clapped twice. “Oh if I develop by summertime I can finally wear a bikini!”

“And maybe a date, if you’re caught up by prom and one of these guys has the sense to ask,” Tysha pointed out.

Humming in thought, Charlotte said, “Maybe. I rather not get my hopes up too high this time. Besides, I think I’m gonna work on letting wisdom sink in; boys don't equate to a fulfilling time.” The struggle remained, though she was optimistic. Charlotte wouldn’t sneeze at an offer though.

“Ready you guys?” Cara asked, pulling on her backpack.

Kaylee shared in the rejoicing of her sister. This was something far more exciting than talking about her boy trouble. "Well, don't get your hopes up but also don't give up either, Lottie. You'll have boobs and bleed before you know it," she encouraged her sister as they moved to leave the locker room.

"Oh yeah, so much fun," Tallulah spoffed at them.

The group headed down the hallway, chatting away as they advanced. A wave of loud talking ahead grabbed their attention, looking up to see several of the guys from the academy's football team heading toward the dorms. One face in particular caught Kaylee's attention and she peeled from the girls to come up beside Lorenzo.

Seeing her approach, Lorenzo parted from the other guys as well. His smile emphasized that little lone dimple. “Aay, Princesa,” he greeted with a wink.

"Hey you," she couldn't help but grin. "How was prac-" Pausing, she sniffed the air, a pleasant scent causing her smile to spread. "Is that a new cologne? When did you get that?"

“Hm?” Lorenzo titled his head towards his collar. He grabbed the clean shirt, pulling it up against his face. Furrowed brows unknit as realization crossed his mind. Lorenzo straightened up, patting his shirt smooth. “Nah, it’s Eddie’s. We hit the shower after practice, it got pretty steamy in there,” Lorenzo’s casual, easy-going explanation rolled off his tongue. Trusting that satisfied the query, Lorenzo addressed her half-formed question. “Practice went great. We’re wrecking the other teams.” He slipped his hand against her cheek. “Is that all you want to know, Princesa?” His thumb stroked her softly.

Eddie's? It was Kaylee's turn for furrowed brows. Maybe he must have borrowed his cologne? Though that didn't explain what it was steamy. She was about to question further when he continued talking and her thoughts were lost, especially when his hand brushed her cheek. "I mean, if I have your attention...there is something," she decided to capitalize on the opportunity, letting her hand rest atop of his as he stepped closer. "I've been meaning to ask if you'll spend Thanksgiving with me. Dinner and such."

“Thanksgiving?” Lorenzo’s tone conveyed pure surprise. “At the castle?” The young man, who had been bold enough to hold Kaylee against a wall for a kiss earlier that day, felt his knees wobble at the thought of being hundreds of miles across the sea in a fortress controlled by Kaylee’s infamous father. “Uuuh—I don’t know…” Lorenzo’s hand felt clammy against her cheek. He slipped it back to wipe his palm against his pant leg. “I mean, it’s one thing to fool around here, but I…” he trailed off and shook his head. “I admit, I’m not brave enough to do that in Avostoska.”

Kaylee was only slightly surprised by his reaction, knowing that her family could be intimidating. "Well, I didn't think we'd be making out in the middle of Thanksgiving dinner," she spoffed, stroking his arm similar to how he tended to do to you. "But, I think if you did that, in return I could find somewhere for us to have time alone. Maybe Hiraeth Hill? We could continue what we started on Halloween."

Gears turned in Lorenzo’s head. Whatever connections he was making to calculate his decision soon came to the most likely conclusion that appeared to appease his confused mind. “Ah, I see,” Lorenzo said in knowing tone, and slipped his arms around her waist. “Then I will be a good boy for dinner,” he leaned to her neck and gave her a nip, adding in a low growl, “and a bad boy after.”

His words spurred on a whole wave of excitement that Kaylee was happy to cave in to. Whether they had both grown bold to take actions under the sight of cameras or it was just their hormones winning out would remain unknown for the time being. "Mmm, but it is good boys who get dessert," she smirked as she took a step back and waited for him to follow, a playful glisten in her eyes.

Lorenzo didn’t have to glance at a clock to assume they had time for some fun. “Mhm, they do,” he said with a grin. He stepped to her, grabbing her hand and tugging Kaylee against him. “And where do you think you’re going, mi pequeña postre? [my little dessert?]” That lucious mouth of his devoured Kaylee’s and his arms fastened themselves around her.

By the time Kaylee and Lorenzo parted ways, a faint trace of Eddie’s cologne marked her. None of the girls commented. They had all but gone to sleep by then. It wasn’t until the morning that they learned Lorenzo had agreed to come to Thanksgiving. They were all pleased with the development as well as eager to be told how the party would go, since so much was promised by the evening! This time Tysha and Jordan, her little brother, were going to a potential family; adoption, though not common, was still a hope.

At noon on Thanksgiving Thursday the school bell released the students of the academy for their three-day weekend. In the chaos of families taking their kids home or the remaining children helping to set up Thanksgiving celebrations for those who couldn’t make the trips back to their families, Kaylee and Charlotte were gathering up their stuff to meet up with Lorenzo at the portals. This included the lovable chinchilla who nestled into the hearts of any student who happened to come by Kaylee’s dorm.

Sitting contentedly on her favorite cushion, Chel’s little nose twitched in acknowledgement of Kaylee’s approach. Today her shuffle towards her favorite girl seemed slower. At the other end of her cage were more unchewed leaves than would be preferred. Teeth, every growing, poked out more than they should. Any longer and perhaps the chinchilla would be in need of assistance from Natalia.

Kaylee gave a sad smile to see the slow movements of her beloved pet. "Why hello to you too, my sweet girl," she cooed softly, reaching in to stroke her gently. *Are you ready for a trip home?" Tender hands coaxed the chinchilla from her cage into her comfortable travel carrier, where sweet dandelion leaves awaited, her favorite treat. They too would no doubt be left over by the time she was moved again, a sad fact that Kaylee was gradually accepting.

Charlotte wordlessly helped Kaylee by grabbing bags her sister was meant to drag. There was little Charlotte could do about the situation with Chel. Helping with luggage so Kaylee didn’t have to was a small act, but one done with great love.

Ready to go, the girls traveled to the vault. They joined once or twice with Paulo and Elijah, they came across Serenity once, and so on, until it was only them who came to wait by the portal doors for Lorenzo. It happened that they didn’t have to sit around at all. The young man was already there, talking to a young girl Kaylee recalled from weeks ago. The girl didn’t see Charlotte or Kaylee. It was Lorenzo who looked up with that signature dimpled grin.

“Aah, Princesa!” Lorenzo lifted his back off of the wall and untucked his hands.

Beside him, the girl looked over with a judgmental eye upon Kaylee. One that denoted her uncertainty and curiosity—a perfect stranger meeting Kaylee for the first time.

On the few occasions Kaylee had come upon one of Lorenzo's friends, none seemed to linger long. Paying little attention to this girl, she grinned as she walked up to Lorenzo, cage at her side as she leaned over to greet him with a soft kiss. "Ready to go?"

Lorenzo raised a brow and grinned in approval, saying, “Yeah, I’m ready.”

The girl, however, was flushed and shuffled uncomfortably on her feet. She forced a smile toward Kaylee and Charlotte, but turned to say to Lorenzo, “I’ll catch you later.”

“Bye, mi pequeña golondrina,[my little swallow],” Lorenzo casually waved, and in the moment Kaylee and Charlotte glanced back at the retreating girl, they did not see his wink to her.

Nicknames were not uncommon for them to hear; Swallow, Buttercup, Skipper—Random, but not uncommon. It puzzled Charlotte. She never knew how to tell if and when he would make a nickname for anyone. It had become a game to figure it out. Mentally she check-marked this girl’s name and set it on the shelf with the others.

Kaylee vaguely remembered him and the girl now that she heard his name for her. Maybe he was giving her another card like she'd returned at the amusement park. Trying not to dwell on it, she simply kept her position at Lorenzo's side as the girl walked off.

“Alright,” Lorenzo gave Kaylee’s arm that familiar squeeze. “Let’s go.”

Charlotte opened the portals. Thankfully Lorenzo helped with their bags since he joined them. As usual, a newcomer’s attention was on the architecture of their dwelling when first coming to Avostoska. Lorenzo murmured in awe of all the usual paintings, sculptures, spa’s, game rooms, and hearing about the various hidden passageways. Once or twice Lorenzo grinned and glanced at Kaylee with a knowing smile when he heard about these ‘sneak away’ rooms. When they arrived at their sleeping chambers he entered with caution. He knew who else lived in that castle.

“This place is huge. So much fancy stuff. High ceilings, wide hallways—A holodeck!” Lorenzo spoffed, looking around their little lounge between their own private bedrooms. “Must be nice to live like this.”

“I’m not complaining,” Charlotte chuckled. She excused herself to put her things away, leaving Lorenzo and Kaylee to handle Chel.

"It is nice," Kaylee had to admit as she crossed over to her room so that Chel could be in her mansion of a cage that was home. "The staff are always helpful although we try to do as much as we can ourselves. Mom and dad don't want us to lack any skill sets or be too dependent on others. Life is all about balance, after all." Removed from her travel carrier, Chel was treated to a few moments or cuddles and fur fluffing before Kaylee moved to put her inside the large cage where a soft cushion awaited her.

The little critter shuffled onto the soft lump and contentedly took a nap.

“That’s cool I guess,” Lorenzo admitted thoughtfully. “I don’t know if I would do that though. If I had the money I’d just let the staff do everything. More time for other activities,” Lorenzo said with a grin, slipping his hand onto Kaylee’s cheek and holding steady to give her a kiss.

A part of her thought that was a bit lazy, but only because of how she'd been raised. That thought didn't last long when he came in close to a feeling that she was getting very comfortable with. "I do enjoy other activities," she murmured quietly, leaning in with a growing smirk.

Well-practiced by now, the two enjoyed a frisky kiss. Across the way Charlotte opened her door, saw what was happening, and then slinked back into her room with a chuckle. Lorenzo had no intention of going far with this kiss. He still worried if the girls room was actually being surveyed by cameras, despite the pinky promise that no one was watching them. He did, however, spare no expense to heat things up for what he hoped would be the end of a perfect day on Hiraeth Hill.

Knock, knock, knock!

Breaking from their kiss, Lorenzo whipped his head to the door, taking a step back from Kaylee. He caught his breath and smoothed out his appearance as the door opened up. Just in time too. The very person he dreaded meeting poked his head through the gap.

“Well, well, well, if it isn’t the young Lord Byron,” Wesley stepped in, crossing to them with long strides. Lorenzo felt the walls enclose on him. “Welcome.”

“H-hello, Lord Von Helsing, thank you for having me,” Lorenzo offered his hand to shake, but the Fox didn’t make a move to greet. Awkwardly, Lorenzo tucked his hands back into his pockets.

“Mhm, indeed,” Wesley said, his smile emanating a predatory grin more than anything else. He turned to look down at Kaylee and his features slipped into genuine delight. “Good to have you back, Pumpkin” He offered a hug.

The heated excitement from their encounter was quick to vanish when there was a knocking on her door. Spotting her father, the pink in her cheeks wore away in a hurry and was replaced by the glowing adoration she had for him. "It's good to be home, Dad," she grinned, unashamed to embrace him in front of Lorenzo. "Lorenzo was just saying how much he's enjoying Avostoska so far." It couldn't hurt to add a bit of flattery on his behalf.

Wesley’s coffee gaze poured coldly onto the young man. "I hear you enjoy a great many experiences, Mr. Cortez, I wonder if you appreciate any one thing."

"Uuuh," Lorenzo nervously fidgeted.

As fate would have it Charlotte peeked out then. She spared no time running out to embrace her father. "Dad!" She giggled.

"There's my sweet Dove," Wesley rocked side to side. "Ah, something has changed. You're taller."

Charlotte beamed upward. "I am?"

"I'd say so," Wesley chuckled, parting to measure her. "Eye level with my elbows."

Excited, Charlotte said, "The girls said they think my body looks like it's developing too!"

That came to mind and did not elicit the exact same energy. Wesley smiled all the same. "That's wonderful," he said, motioning them all to follow. "Well, let's get going, shall we?"

The less than welcoming gaze from her father wasn't missed, and his words did bring up a few memories of Lorenzo voicing his preference in variety for things like work. Kaylee just couldn't figure out how her father would have known that, unless he chose to pay closer attention to security cameras. Deciding she wouldn't linger on the thought and miss the chance to enjoy Thanksgiving dinner, Kaylee focused on the excitement of Lottie's growing, though she did reach for Lorenzo's hand as they started off. "I think she's going to have another growth spurt before sophomore year ends. Maybe even end up taller than mom by summer!"

Chuckling warmly, Wesley said, "Perhaps." He bent briefly to Kaylee as he took Charlotte’s hand, "But don't let your mother hear that."

Charlotte giggled at the suggestion. The Tigress certainly had a tender spot in regards to her height. "Oh don't worry, we won't.”

“Good,” Wesley smiled. He mused aloud, “You know, your mother thinks of her petite figure as a disadvantage, but I’ve always found her adorably deadly.”

The way their father talked about their mother somehow stirred in the girls a sense of pride and longing. One day they wanted their spouses to think of them as formidable as well as desired.

The four of them might as well have been the three. Wesley did his best to engage with his children alone. That was fine with Lorenzo. When Wes did happen to address the young man they felt a chill in the air. It truly puzzled Charlotte, who couldn’t recall their father having such a tepid manner towards Joss. Once or twice Lorenzo benefited from a reassuring squeeze from Kaylee’s hold on his hand that grew a little clammy whenever Wes looked his way.

At least the dinner would take the edge off of the awkwardness. A nice, quiet meal around a decent table. Maybe Inara might serve as a buffer between him and Wesley as well as Kaylee. There was hope Charlotte might step in to help him out too.

Lorenzo’s quaint vision shattered when they walked into the dining room to a chaotic horde of kids running back and forth, squealing and giggling uproariously. Adults criss-crossed in a chase for their little ones.

“It’s the new boy!” Little voices shouted. The onslaught of children forced Lorenzo a few steps back. Many small hands grabbed his, pulling him this way and that.

“Whoa, whoa,” Lorenzo wobbled when toddlers latched themselves to his legs. “I—I thought this was going to be a Thanksgiving with your family,” he swallowed in surprise.

Kaylee might have tried to save him from her father, but there was no way she could stop the flood of eager kids trying to meet him. She chuckled at his surprise, shrugging her shoulders. "It is my family," she pointed out with a smirk. "You said you had a lot of cousins, too. We tend to celebrate holidays and birthdays together."

"Kaywee, is this a boy?" Amelie asked with interest.

"Да он мальчик," Sigvar answered as he took interest in his shoes.

"Boyfriend?" Zasha questioned with narrowed eyes, hardly approving of such nonsense. Boys were gross, after all. Especially her little brother.

Lorenzo had missed the accusation, too busy keeping himself from falling and from causing any more trouble than he already had just by arriving at the party!

"Oh children, come along. Leave Lorenzo alone," Willow chastised lightly, Melody and Dorian quick to listen to their mother while some of the others needed more coaxing.

"Nia, get off that boy and come sit down to eat before I come tan your hide," Annabelle was far less gentle in her approach, using her no business tone that meant she'd show good on her word if she had to ask again.

“Ah, zsh,” Yonten’s noise of warning and correction for her delay in response preceded him going over and picking Nia up. The feisty little spice made him work to bring her to her mother’s side.

Other parents had varying levels of their own calls to their young. Oliver came over to scoop up his two older children, murmuring soft praises in french for their good behavior.

Alassiel watched from her seat with her baby as Andriy guided their girls to eat with them. Nora gave her father a small run before being caught up. The Santos boys lost interest as the herd thinned. It was the twins who Wesley had to pry from Lorenzo’s legs while Inara welcomed their guest.

"Happy Thanksgiving, Lorenzo," Inara offered. Her manner could be accused of pandering, as if she displayed politeness for the sake of Kaylee and for peace. "Come, make yourself comfortable. "

"Thank you," Lorenzo gave a nod. He kept close to Kaylee's side as they made their way to their seats.

Charlotte, following her father and the twins, looked around. "Where is Aunt Molly and Uncle Micha?"

Theo, helping Melody with her plate, answered, "Kids have the flu."

"Ah, mon non, that's too bad. I was wondering why they hadn’t shown up," Lauri sighed, turning to Oliver to murmur, "Well, she might already know."

Granya tilted her head, asking, "Know what?"

Lauri’s surprise faded as soon as her common sense reminded her that wolves had incredible hearing. “Oh uh, we just have some news we wanted to share with everyone,” Lauri smiled, taking Oliver’s hand in silent mutual decision to go ahead with the plan.

Down a few seats Theo inhaled sharply and looked at Willow. He sucked in his lips to keep from spoiling what they had heard Molly say the afternoon after Halloween as soon as she got the vision whilst having dinner with the Al-Zakhar couple. He did his best to keep quiet while the Blair couple finally announced what he had loyally kept to himself out of respect.

“Well, what is it?” Cory nudged, feeling his heart beat with anticipation. Little Amalie was squished against his chest.

Together, Lauri and Oliver beamed brightly, “We’re having another baby!”

A chorus of congratulations followed. Cory bounced Amalie’s little hand in cheer. Yonten raised a glass with the other men who favored their liquor, Jovan being the one who had brought the good stuff. Natalia promised to use the little vials she had to see if it was a boy or a girl, when they were ready. While Lorenzo had only come for the dinner, he added in his warm praise for their good news. Lauri and Oliver were very proud of their blessing, though they admitted this might be it for them.

Theo exhaled, clapping with a hearty laugh, “Ah, Na zdrov’ya!” He shifted to Willow with hopeful eyes.

Willow didn't miss the glance from her beloved, her lips pulled back in a wide smile, though she placed a finger on her lips to signal him to wait. This was a beautiful moment, and not one they needed to steal quiet yet. She let the Blair's accept the praise that rippled through the dining room.

Rosy was one who couldn't even stay in her seat, jumping up and rushing over to wrap her arms around Lauri. "That's wonderful news, you two," she said through happy tears, trailed by Ollie who was old enough to know just what this meant - another cousin!

Lauri returned the squeals and excitement with her soul-sister. They had been through so much and had such deep bonding through their trials that they felt the joy on a mental and emotional level.

"Well done, Oliver you sly dog. I thought you two were done filling up the house," Everest said over his quickly emptying glad while he held Nora to her seat with his free hand.

The sharpshooter was right to be cautious. Every other minute the quick-witted red-head would whale-breach to escape if she thought Everest wasn’t paying attention. Sometimes it baffled her how swift he was to sabotage.

"So did we, though it seems Fate had other plans in store for us," the Lion chuckled, giving Lauri's hand a soft squeeze.

"Is best kind of surprise," Andriy said as he looked over to Alassiel and Aenon in her arms.

Joao had to agree with his friends, the children certainly were blessings. Though he couldn't say they were looking for any further blessings after their trio had been completed with a darling daughter.

Charlotte and Kaylee, who were happy to congratulate, chuckled discreetly over just when the conception of this baby had happened! Lorenzo’s knowing spoff indicated the same and, just like the girls, kept it to himself out of courtesy.

"We are going to need a bigger table to fit everyone else at this rate," Gordon chuckled, pouring a glass of juice for an inpatient Zasha.

"Definitely need to add a couple of chairs at least," Willow said with a tugging smirk, holding in their own secret.

Wesley motioned to the rest of the dining hall. “I’ve got plenty of table-space left and I am happy to fill these seats with family and friends.” It was certainly better than doing so with business or rivals! That aside, Wesley caught on the false coy manner of Willow and leaned on his elbows with a grin. “I can’t help but be interested in your choice of words, Mrs. Al-Zakhar.”

Turning with bright, hopeful hazel eyes, Lauri tentatively touched her chin in wait for clear understanding. “Is it—Are you—,” she didn’t know if she could last long without knowing!

“You guys...” Cory looked between them, ready to give Amalie another spirited hug.

The others drew their eyes over to Theo and Willow. All but Granya and Liam were hanging on the edge of their seat. The she-wolf sipped her drink with a smile and her mate couldn’t help a wide, beaming grin.

Unable to resist, Theo blurted out with a thundering joy, “We are having baby number four too!”

Lorenzo was taken aback upon coming into this loving chaos, and he was sure he had seen the height of their boisterous energy when Lauri and Oliver made their coming offspring known, but he just didn’t expect that two babies on the way would strike up the merriest shouts of the night.

Lauri was quick to get up to hug Willow. Being pregnant with other women had a comforting dynamic that you couldn’t possibly understand unless you were one, and while having a baby at all was a wonderful moment in life, sharing those months with someone you loved who was in the same position made it all the better.

“Aaaww!” Lauri nuzzled Willow’s cheek in her hug. “Ceci est incroyable!”

Inara clapped twice. “Ohh, this is great! Congratulations!”

Full of pride, Theo gave nods to them all and hugs to who came up to them. “Thank you, thank you!”

“Woo!” Yonten poured the men another round.

Wesley stood up for attention at earring Theo’s gratitude. “I think it’s about time we give our thanks on this day—-For Willow and Theo, for Lauri and Oliver; for their children we love even now.”

Jovan grinned, raising his glass once he had it filled. “I am thankful for the life we have here; for the ones coming like little flames of hope; for the days ahead that promise a future, one that Lyov had been called to on that mountain.”

“I’m thankful,” Yonten added, “for the people who gave everything so the rest of us could have this future.” Thoughts went to Diki and Sigvar. He turned to grin at his wife and little children. “I am thankful for gettin’ the kind of wife who throws Molotov cocktails, and kids I’m proud to call our own.”

Annabelle smirked at his remarks, one hand resting on Jinpa's lap at her side while the other gave Yonten's leg a squeeze. "Damn right you are, Bunny. We got pretty fuckin lucky, didn't we?"

Grinning, Yonten confirmed with a lean to kiss his wife against her temple. He shifted to gently pinch Nia on her tiny chin since she was a little far from him. Jinpa, on the other hand, was right beside his sister. Out of all the children he got along with her the best. Jinpa booped Nia’s little belly and hugged his baby sister.

Theo, giving Willow a kiss, said with all sincerity of heart, “I am thankful for the people in our lives who took a chance on us. Who decided to risk everything on the hope that we were worth it. Who became my song that rang out four little beautiful notes.”

Tears welled in Willows eyes and she took hold of Theo's hand, knowing that this wasn't just another round of pregnancy hormones. No, his words really call out to her heart and soul. "I am thankful for Fate finding me my Russian Rogue and all the blessings that followed."

Amalia smiled, giving Gordon’s thigh a squeeze. “Thankful for chicken soup.” She leaned and rested her head on his shoulder. “I am thankful for my patient Rybka, and our two children.”

Natalia smiled, feeling that everyone was saying exactly what was on her heart. She gave Joao’s hand a squeeze. Lauri teared up, unable to speak clearly from how moved she felt.

Kaylee felt her heart fill at Charlotte's words, though she was determined not to get emotional in front of Lorenzo. "For family, fortune, and time together."

"Thankful for health of all," Andriy smiled upon his cotton candy headed daughters so patiently sitting in their seats. The after thought of the missing family made him chuckle and shrug, "Well, almost all."

"I am thankful for children who generally behave," Ellie said with a glance at Nora, "And a husband who behaves sometimes."

"Hey!" Everest's protests were short because she wasn't wrong, though he did decide to use his lips to stop further accusations.

"Family and friends that are just as close as family," Rosy added, looking from her beautiful children and wonderful husband before over to Lauri, once more filled with delight at their good news.

"And friends you meet in unlikely places," Emery had to spoff, sipping her wine as she looked across the table to Natalia and Amalia, thinking back to their run in years prior at a birthing class that went horribly. Her gaze didn't stay long though, head shifting so she could gaze at Nicklaus, a seat apart. Ambrose had insisted he take up a seat between his mother and the Romanian he'd began bonding with, often engaging with Nicklaus if his mother seemed busy and sometimes even when she wasn't.

After Jinpa, Kit, and Jasper offered their thanks for various blessings—Oranges and Nia, Inara and Wes, and school sports, Charlotte said, “I’m thankful for my siblings.” She turned a smile on all of them, starting with the twins. She happily received a hug from Kit and a high five from Jasper. As for Kaylee, she and her older sister gently bumped foreheads.

Smiling, Nicklaus slipped his hand over to hold on Emry’s free one. “For a broken road leading us on the right path.” Tucked at the far end of the table, nearest to them sat Ryuu, to whom Nicklaus turned to say, “And the people who walked along when they didn't have to.”

Ryuu inclined his head and raised his glass for the subtle gratitude in his favor. “May we have reason to give thanks for many more blessings in the years to come.”

With that, Wesley made sure everyone had a glass with something in it to drink. “To blessings.”

“To blessings!” They said in broken chorus of voices and glasses clinking.

The dining room cheers blended into familiar conversation aided by earpieces so that distance didn’t matter. Most were occupied with either the joy of expecting mother’s, and all that Lauri and Willow wanted to do together, or immediate seat-neighbors. Once or twice talk of coming birthdays rose, with some contemplating getting Micha a new pup. It had been years since they lost Bear to old age, along with the other familiars, such as Avril and Bandit, but they didn’t have to make pets into familiars to enjoy the companionship. Some discussed the changing political atmosphere. Kaylee and Charlotte picked up on some of the concerns they heard about from Elijah.

Cory said, “I think a landmass might solve some of these issues.”

“Maybe,” Inara shrugged, “but only some. The problem is the gods they service. I’m guessing a piece of land is just going to be a foothold for them from which they will try to conquer other countries. In essence, the same exact thing they did in Aarin and before Aarin.”

Frustrated, Yonten grumbled, “Why don’t they just ditch ‘em?”

Ryuu said, “That’s the thing though, they’ve been brainwashed and conditioned since birth. You really don't know what it will take to break those chains. I mean, think of Lyov. All that happened to him to motivate an exodus was an encounter of some spiritual kind on a mountain peak, but everyone else went through a whole ordeal with the Waryth before they finally decided to chance it.”

Nodding in agreement, Jovan said, “Change is not same for all. Some comes faster, some slower. Some need their hearts moved, others require physical proof.”

Wesley was no stranger to that notion. “Exactly. I don’t think I would have change as easily without those documents.”

Some of them at the table wondered just what would have happened to change Wesley’s mind, had the paperwork not been discovered. Before anyone might derail the conversation that way, others added in hope to their talk.

“We can do our part, though,” Natalia said. “Whenever I have the chance to share my story with an Aarinian who comes by my clinic, I try to help them understand that I am freed of forced service to a god, and that there are more like me.”

Inara asked, “How has that gone?”

Smiling, Natalia said, “Quite well. Of the people I was able to minister to, a man named Tenoch from the Nahuatl cult, defected from them.”

Of those who knew them better, they were compelled to gasp in awe, and for those who only knew them to be one of the three major Aarinian cults you heard in the news, they were rightfully intrigued. The cults Sydalsh, Nahuatl, and Aesir, were only as big as they were on Earth because they happened to have more numbers at the time of the end of Aarin; a roll of the dice. Even so, the fragments of lesser cults knew that how big a cult was didn’t mean they’d stay that way. Struggles for power resumed even after the center of the world collapsed.

Nuhuatl cult members were intimately rooted in what they knew to be Aztec religions. However the theological system formed, they always heavily featured Tezkatlipoka, Quetzalcoatl, Xipe Totec, and one Kaylee knew well, Huizilopochtli.

“Oh, c'est merveilleux!” Lauri perked happily. “How is he doing?”

“We are helping him get a new identity,” Natalia said, then sighed, “It’s difficult. He has to pretend he is still a member until he can get away.”

Jasper furrowed his brows. “Get away? Isn’t he already away?”

“Not yet,” Natalia shook her head.

Ryuu spoffed, “It is not easy to leave a cult. Not a cult, not a coven—Their power relies on control. This isn’t a choice, it is an enslavement.”

“Hmm,” Alassiel thoughtfully stroked her baby's head as he nursed. “Natalia, perhaps I can help? Maybe we can assist him in disappearing.”

While not in active duty, the Seamaiden still had connections. Some were quite powerful, aloof, hidden behind bars of condiment, and with all the time in the world to work on projects like this.

“Oh, that would be great,” Natalia nodded.

Smiling, Alassiel said, “Okay. I’ll come by sometime this week.”

“That’s wonderful, thank you,” Natalia said, helping Renata with her slippery spoon. Sweet potatoes can do that to a little girl's fingers!

All the talk gave Lorenzo reprieve from what he figured were chilling stares of parental obligation from Wesley. He kept as small and unassuming as he could during dinner. What conversation he made was with Kaylee and, on occasion, Charlotte. That is, until he couldn’t.

“Mr. Cortez, having a good time?” Wesley asked as he sliced his steak with his knife.

“Uh,” Lorenzo’s throat closed up briefly. “Yeah, thank you.”

Inara was quick to pay attention, lest her husband torment the young boy. “We’re sorry it’s a lot of old people chattering. Perhaps you and the younger children would like to visit the holodeck?”

“Oh uh,” Lorenzo looked at the time. “Maybe, for a little bit.”

“Leaving so soon?” Wesley questioned. “To where, I wonder?”

Giving Kaylee a glance, Lorenzo said, “Just thought a visit to Hiraeth Hill would be fun before heading to sleep.”

“Oh, what a great idea,” Wesley turned with a smile to his children. “Why don’t you three invite Jasper, Kit, and Jinpa? I’m sure they’d like to see it too. They’ll be joining the academy in the future, after all.”

While she might have spread a smile at talk of going to their tucked away place, Kaylee's excitement dropped at her father's suggestion. "I mean we can, I just worry that it's getting too late for the boys," she tried to suggest, even if weakly.

"Jin don't mind. Hell, let him go burn some energy in the woods and get a good night sleep after," Annabelle encouraged with a smirk, no fool to what a couple of teenagers might get up to in the woods.

Inara spoffed, using a napkin to cover the amusement threatening to overwhelm her face. Once recovered she cleared her throat and said, “Go play and come back when you’re tired.” She stood up from her chair. “Here, let me escort you as a show of goodwill.”

Two chairs slid, one being Wesley’s. “I don’t mind doing it, my Love. Sit, eat.”

Both stood. Inara chuckled, taking Wesley’s hand. “No, but I don’t mind the company.”

Defeated, Wesley had to shelve whatever it was that he meant to do without the watchful gaze of a Tigress. “Alright,” Wesley gave in. “Boys?”

Jinpa, Jasper, and Kit were wholly unaware of any subtext. They happily grabbed snacks in linen napkins and easily shuffled out of their chairs to join up. Charlotte, uncertain, but with a thought brewing that just might work, also got up, which prompted the other two to do so as well. Lorenzo, at a complete loss, decided to resign himself over to a regular evening. He took Kaylee’s hand—a thing he noticed she liked—and walked with her behind her parents and siblings.

Neither could hear what Wesley or Inara were saying to one another. Charlotte glanced back at Kaylee and Lorenzo, feeling a blush on her cheeks. The young Dove was never meant to tag-along, let alone all their siblings!

They reached the vault wherein the family and Lorenzo found themselves waiting for the portal to open. Once done, the little boys were quick to rush through.

“Wow, a big fire pit!” They heard Kit exclaim.

“Hey, Jin, catch!” Jasper’s voice spoke just before a thud. “Ha ha, too slow!”

Wesley stared down at his Dove. Charlotte got the sense that she should walk out into the camp first. She did so, saying, “Gonna be fun…”

Motioning out the portal, Wesley said, “Please, go on ahead Mr. Cortez.”

The young man didn’t need to be offered distance between him and Wesley twice. He let go of Kaylee and almost jogged through the portal. Now it came down to the moment of possibility that loomed since Wes and Inara walked with them.

“Pumpkin,” Wesley said, halting any intention for Kaylee to step forward. “What do you know about this boy?”

“Do you like him?” Inara asked as well, knowing she gave little room for Kaylee to reply to the first. “Are you pleased?”

Slightly annoyed that their time together had all but turned into a family affair that she didn't want, Kaylee nearly brushed aside her father's question. After all, it would be normal for a father to try and deem someone unworthy of their daughter. Still, he'd been completely open with her since she had began dipping her toes in the pools of dating. A part of her wanted to find out what made him ask, but her mother joining in left her slightly unsure.

"Yes, I like him," she answered first, because it seemed the only possible response. Why would she be dating someone she didn't like? "And there are things we have to work on, some things he does, but isn't that normal in a relationship?"

Inara nodded, “Yes, all relationships require work, self-sacrifice, affection—”

“—full disclosure, open communication,” Wesley added.

“Yes, that too,” Inara accepted that easily. Amber eyes flicked upward at Wes before dropping back to Kaylee. “We wouldn’t want to presume you aren’t making thoughtful choices.”

“We also don't want to presume that you don’t have all the information to make such choices,” Wesley chimed in.

Inara gave Wes’s hand a squeeze. “We also don’t want to accuse you or him of withholding form one another. Therefore, if you’re comfortable saying so, how is Lorenzo with communication? Is he open with you?”

All the times Kaylee had encountered Lorenzo came to mind—he never hesitated to answer a question, he never appeared to be startled or wary. In fact, Lorenzo was all too happy to see Kaylee no matter who was standing beside him. He would freely give her affection and it didn’t matter who observed them. The most recent being that new girl. It could be argued that Lorenzo was as open with her as a book.

Inara chuckled to see Wesley exhale throw his nose with restraint. The Fox knew Kaylee’s answer from before, but felt compelled to confirm all the same. In a gentle, paternal tone, Wesley asked, “What you have to work on aside, you’re alright with the way things are, Pumpkin?”

Her brows knitted, trying to understand what had him behaving so. "Umm, yeah? I mean things are going well between us and it's just gotten better over the past weeks." At least in her eyes. Something was continuing to eat at her and she decided she didn't want to let it go. "You don't like him, do you?"

“Nope,” Wesley admitted readily. “But I didn’t particularly like Joss either. I just find him pleasant in comparison.”

Inara spoffed, “Meri Jaan, I think you’ll find all ex-boyfriends are only pleasant in comparison against whoever you’re currently with once they’ve moved on.”

It wasn’t a lie. Wesley grinned and glanced away. “Maybe.”

“We’ll let you go,” Inara smiled, giving Wesley a tug.

“Or we can chat longer, up to you—,” Wesley said as his wife switched to pulling him instead.

The Tigress corralled the Fox away from the portal so Kaylee might join her siblings and her high school lover. Just in time too, because Charlotte was starting up a good energy-burning game for them, especially in regard to the younger boys.

Kit ran up and took Kaylee’s hand. “Come on, we gonna play!”

The fact that at least one parent openly didn't like him gave Kaylee a new feeling as she left her parents and stepped through to Hiraeth Hill. It wasn't as if she was having daydreams of the two of them getting married or anything, but she did want anyone she was seeing to at least be deemed acceptable. With that nestled in the back of her mind, she put on a smile for the sake of her brothers, accepting Kits leading. "Alright, let's play buddy," she agreed, looking around the clearing and giving Lorenzo an apologetic look. They'd have to be creative if they still wanted time alone.

Whatever nervousness Lorenzo felt before melted away when Kaylee returned. He exhaled in relief, inviting her to stand with him. His hand found its way with hers. The clamminess was gone. Even his dimpled smile returned.

“Alright guys,” Charlotte began, “We’re gonna play nerf-war.”

“Yes!” Jasper cheered.

Jinpa looked around. “You have nerfguns? Where?”

Smirking, Charlotte pulled open one of the many log seats. There were a few of them stuffed with nerfgear. “Choose your weapons!”

The children gathered up plastic armor, foam knives, and belts of nerfbullets for their nerfguns. Lorenzo toted a commander nerf elite 2.0 in his right hand. Jinpa and Jasper decided on Halo inspired weapons, each taking a UNSC MA40. Young Kit chose a nerfbow. He had seen Kaylee with bows and decided to copy.

“Everyone set?” Charlotte said, clicking in the magazine and fitting on nerf-grade glassware to protect her eyes.

“Ready,” Jasper grinned.

“You know the rules?” Charlotte asked Kit.

“No,” Kit shook his head.

“Alright, this is how it goes,” Charlotte knelt down to adjust the small quiver on Kit’s back, “you hit a person three times and they are in critical condition. If you get hit, you can use one med pack to bring back that point. You get three of them. As soon as you run out, and you get hit three times, you’re gonna bleed out and die in one minute unless someone gives up their med-pack to you. The goal is to be the last man standing. Understand?”

“Okay!” Kit wiggled from excitement. “Can we start now?”

“We have to hide in the trees first,” Charlotte chuckled. “Why don’t you count? Can you reach one-hundred?” That way the knew Kit wasn’t going to get lost.

“Yeah, I can do it!” Kit beamed, going over to sit on the log with his eyes shut. “One, two, three…”

Just as they scattered, Charlotte gave Kaylee a wicked smile. “Good luck.”

Kaylee knew all too well that the grin on her sisters face meant she was in for a rude awakening. There was just too much competitive heat in Charlotte's blood, and she knew she made a good target. All bets were off the table and the free for all was seconds away. "Good luck is right; they won't go easy on us," she warned Lorenzo just as they were ready to part ways, her gun held pointed at the ground. With a quick glance around, she managed an overdue kiss, smirking at him before turning to dart into the darkness.

Already having had a taste of Charlotte’s sadistic humor, Lorenzo could only hold on to the kiss from Kaylee as the single moment of peace. There was no way he could let his guard down. Not with Charlotte somewhere in the woods. That, and the other siblings. While Lorenzo had been through training at the academy, he was dealing with a family devoted to this lifestyle. One could just imagine Kit’s adorable, little body was still a force to be reckoned with.

“Wait for me!” Lorenzo swiftly followed Kaylee.

The voice of Kit faded as they embarked on their mission. One advantage they had was that Jinpa, Jasper, and Kit were unfamiliar with the terrain. Lorenzo and Kaylee moved like shadows through the branches. They kept a mental note of every nook and cranny in case they needed it. In the distance they heard the excited shout of ‘ready or not’, followed by disturbing silence mingled with muffled shuffles of leaves around them. The two would have to rely on hand signals for communication.

Sounds of dismay and cracking branches scattered the quiet of the approaching evening. A flutter of wings startled Lorenzo into aiming his gun upward. He couldn’t be sure Charlotte wouldn’t use a tree to get them.

A squeal of giggles of young boy fallen prey to a tickle monster turned their attention north. Lorenzo eased over to Kaylee, watching her back. “That’s not far away,” he whispered. His dark eyes traced over Kaylee’s lips. As much as he wanted to steal a moment for a kiss, he was rightly conditioned since Halloween not to blink at this point.

Kaylee nodded, having thought the same thing herself. "Not far and probably Lottie," she murmured her hypothesis, only tearing her gaze off the nearby trees for a moment. Being as close in the forest once more was undeniably thrilling, though she knew better than to indulge. "We should try to get her first if we can. The boys won't be as big if a problem, I think."

“Good idea,” Lorenzo nodded. He stared into cornflower eyes a moment more before finally moving in formation with Kaylee.

The two employed all of their training, moving through the woods like they were born for it. A thud halted their progress. Ahead of them was Charlotte sneaking closer to Jinpa.

Lorenzo looked to Kaylee. In silence he inclined his head in question to shoot.

Now was the most opportune time, so they'd have been fools to waste it. Kaylee nodded back at him, lifting her gun and outing it directly at Charlotte's back. They'd have to be quick because she was a slippery thing. "Now," she breathed, firing quickly in the direction of her sister and keeping her sight trained as her nimble body moved around.

Thunks sounded off, darts flung back and forth. Jinpa snapped his attention back to see Charlotte dodging foam bullets. He ran ahead and Charlotte scurried up a tree. Kaylee’s aim meant she had to use at least two medpacks.

“Ahah!” Jasper sprang up in the distance, shooting at the two, hitting both once.

Lorenzo pulled Kaylee down before another shot could land. They could hear a gasp following several thunks and then the crunching of feet fast fading. Perhaps Jasper was getting hailed upon by Charlotte from above? Kit’s giggles made it easy for them to know his position. Jinpa, on the other hand, vanished.

Easing up, the two used a med-pack each. They kept a close eye on the trees above them as they moved through the woods. A rustle alerted them to another presence. Jasper, recovered by two med-packs, found Jinpa. Before either Lorenzo or Kaylee could decide if they should take him out, movement and shouts exploded.

“Ah!”

Thunk, thunk!

“Gotcha!”

Thunk!

“Whoa!”

Thunk, thunk, thunk!

“Oo!” Jinpa huffed when he hit the ground. “Medic!” He dramatically pulled out his pack to use the last one. Jumping up, he shot at Jasper who dove into the brush.

Kit came into view. He held his bow in an awkward, exaggerated manner. “Gonna get you!”

“Oh no!” Jasper fell to a foam arrow. He clutched his heart and flopped on the ground.

Kit happily jumped onto his brother, who huffed out air in response to the weight. The young boy announced. “I got you!”

Lorenzo sank into shadow with Kaylee. Jinpa was down to one. Just where was Char—Thunk, thunk! Lorenzo dodged both shots, instinctively moving to block Kaylee. He aimed upward from where the foam bullets had come. He shot twice at the figure hidden in the web of branches.

Although they couldn't see her, Kaylee shot up into the branches hopefully. If they could get lucky she'd be eliminated and then they could work on the boys.

The darkness shadowed the body that dropped into the sea of brambles around them, but not before two more shots were made in mid-fall.

“Oh fuck,” Lorenzo touched his chest where a dart hit him. He turned to see Kaylee hadn’t been spared either. He could only hope their hits landed. Lorenzo used one of his medpacks for himself.

Thunk! A dart hit the trunk beside Kaylee’s head. Thunk! One caught Lorenzo’s arm. The two slipped deeper into the protection of the forest, though they wouldn’t be hidden for long at this distance. Lorenzo’s last medpack saved him from death, but they had more to worry about. A confusing volley of darts flung between Charlotte, Kaylee, and Lorenzo.

Click, click! Lorenzo’s gun emptied. “Oh no,” he breathed.

Just in that moment Charlotte took a bold move and sprinted toward them. A single dart shot through the air, aimed at Kaylee. The world slowed as Lorenzo lunged between them, his cry of defiance resounded through the air. Thunk! Lorenzo fell at Kaylee’s feet. A dart poked from his heart.

“Heh,” Charlotte sprang away when Kaylee’s gun shot in response.

Waiting to lower her gun until Charlotte was out of sight, Kaylee only dropped to her knees as the woods around them fell silent. Finally having a chance to digest what he had done, she felt her cheeks heating up. "Well that was a silly idea," she murmured, flicking away the foam dart. "You don't need to be shot over me." But there was still time. She pulled out her last med pack just as the clock tucked away, bringing him back into the game.

Lorenzo’s hand slipped over Kaylee’s cheek. “Worth it,” he said with a grin. “But I think I need a little more than a medpack, Princesa.” He lifted his head slightly to meet her in a kiss. “Ah, almost better,” he rumbled, enjoying two more of those life-giving kisses.

Thunk! Thunk! Shots snapped their attention to a small figure between tree trunks. “Ah hah!” Kit giggled in triumph.

“Oh man,” Lorenzo chuckled, hand on his thigh where a foam arrow hit. “You got me!”

“And big sister!” Kit said as he hopped. It was then Kit noticed that Kaylee had gotten hit on her cheek. Running over, he said, “Oh no, an owie.” Kit stuck a kiss to his pointer finger and then pressed it to Kaylee’s tender spot. “There.”

Although not the same as the kisses she'd shared with Lorenzo, there was still something touching about her little brother and his kind heart. She giggled, stealing him for a one armed brief hug before he could wiggle away back into battle. "Thank you, Kit. All better."

“Gonna find Lottie now,” Kit declared brightly, turning around the track through the forest for her.

Lorenzo shook his head, smiling. Shuffling up to his feet, he took Kaylee’s hand to help her too. In the distance they could hear Charlotte feigning death throes and the signature giggle of Kit’s victory.

“Alright guys!” Charlotte called out. “Time’s up. The winner is Kit!”

“Woo!” Lorenzo shouted out along with the others as he and Kaylee approached the bonfire.

"Way to go Kit!" Kaylee praised, ruffling up his hair once they'd all met back up around the logs and fire. "That was a lot of fun. We should do that again," she suggested as she began to remove her armor and help the boys do the same so it could be stored once more.

“Yeah, definitely!” Jasper said. He helped stow the gear along with Jinpa. Kit, being the winner, got to have a treat.

Charlotte fastened the log shut once they had put all of their nerfgear away. “Next time I’ll keep my eye on you, Kit.”

The little boy beamed through chocolate smeared lips. He asked in a yawn, “Can we do it again? Now?”

“No, it's bed time for you,” Charlotte said, cleaning his face with a wipe.

Jinpa asked, “Well...can we stay then?”

“Nope,” Charlotte was quick to shake her head. “Your parents are probably leaving soon too.”

That made sense. Jinpa resigned himself to going home. Jasper, on the other hand, stood up beside Charlotte to say, “Okay, but I for one—,”

Charlotte set her hands on her brother’s shoulders and began to walk with him towards the portal. “You gotta help Kit.”

The young boy in question sauntered after his sister, brother, and cousin. Lorenzo shrugged and followed them to the gate Charlotte opened. One by one the boys were pushed into the vault. Then, just before either Kaylee or Lorenzo could do the same, Charlotte held up a hand.

Lorenzo tilted his head. “What is it?”

“Remember? Mother said come back when you’re tired,” Charlotte grinned, going through the portal. She waved. “You two look wide awake to me. See you later.” At that, she closed the gate.

Kaylee was pleasantly surprised by Lotties actions, but she wasn't about to question a good thing. Left alone, she turned to Lorenzo, offering a grin as she took hold of his hands. "So, was meeting my family as absolutely horrible as you thought it would be?"

Riding high on the adrenaline of the game and the relief that he didn’t have to walk into Avostoska at this point, Lorenzo relaxed as they made their way to the logs. “It was unexpected, but not so bad,” he chuckled. “Honestly, I learned more about what’s been going on in the world from that dinner than I’ve heard from anywhere else.”

The struggles of the world only continued since the collapse of Aarin. It seemed humanity couldn’t catch a break. What made it all worth the work was what followed the talk of troubles in the world.

“I’m really impressed with your family, actually,” Lorenzo admitted with sincerity. “They’re really supportive of each other. It’s nice to see.” There was hesitation in Lorenzo as he distracted himself with lighting a fire. “I’m not used to that happening,” he spoffed, trying to hide the hint of embarrassment for that truth.

"It is nice," she agreed, trying to decide whether or not his own family was a topic she should talk about. "Mind you it wasn't always the same between all of them. Before Hells Gate a lot of them would have killed the others, believe it or not. But everyone grew past that and like you said really supportive. A pretty good family, I would say."

Lorenzo chuckled, sitting next to her. “I know, we’ve been learning about that in class since Freshman year.” He brushed his fingers against her cheek. “If they had a course on your family about you, I’d take it.“

Kaylee spoffed, shaking her head, though not enough to lose his fingers. "That wouldn't be a very interesting class," she modestly argued before a thought struck her and she offered a line smoothly, "But you're welcome to study me if you'd like."

Grinning, Lorenzo leaned towards that side, murmuring, “Just the kind of textbook I like…” his lips kneaded hers. The hand against her cheek slipped around to rest on the back of her neck. The odd angle, due to sitting side-by-side, made it harder to lay on her the kind of passion he had before. Lorenzo shifted one of his legs around the log, to face her better.

Heart a flutter, Kaylee was quick to slip into their routine of learning each other's bodies. Each time they kissed it seemed to accelerate faster and faster, though she hadn't often needed to reel him in. That night she happily matched his motions, putting one hand behind his head and burying her fingers in his hair. With her dress she couldn't straddle the log, though she did scoot closer to him.

The more they progressed in their kiss, the more thoughts of Halloween and that heated moment sprang to his mind, the more Lorenzo thought of their first session in the woods, the more he sensed heat rise in him. Dress or not, Lorenzo briefly broke their union to pull her leg as he had done with his own, over the log. He grinned to hear her soft gasp when he gripped her hips and tugged her against his front, both bunching her skirt and hooking her legs over his. For a time Lorenzo simply held her like this, replicating all the ways to hear her sigh as he discovered before. This meant finding that velvet center between her thighs. As soon as he began his work, Lorenzo leaned back a moment to watch her face.

His practiced movements and knowledge of her body was quick to show. She was soon lost to the rush of hormones he elicited in her, content to let him take control and tug her close. Sift sounds grew louder as he explored, until he found her most intimate center, inhaling sharply. Her body naturally began responding positively, but as curious as she might have been, it just didn't feel right. "Lorenzo, let's slow down," she breathed heavily.

At her command, Lorenzo eased the motion to a halt, so as not to be abrupt. Concerned he had been too rough, he only rubbed his thumb on the outside of her undergarments as you would a sore. “Have I hurt you, Princesa?” Lorenzo asked softly, giving her cheek a comforting kiss.

Kaylee let her forehead come to rest against his, catching her breath. Hurt her? Was it supposed to hurt? Tucking that aside, she shook her head slightly. "No, nothing hurt," she assured him, one hand finding his wrist. "I just think we should slow down is all."

Speed up, slow down. Lorenzo had to chuckle. He couldn’t make odds or ends of this quirky girl! He spared Kaylee the task to move his hand by setting them both on her hips where his hold was tender, yet firm. “I’ll go whatever pace you want, Princesa,” Lorenzo promised her. “I want you to be comfortable, I want you to have a good time,” he murmured, smiling. Thoughtfully he said, “You are like an angel, wings folded, balancing on the edge of a cliff. It is like...you can’t be sure you’re ready to fly.”

She chuckled nervously, worried that she might have gone and ruined the mood. Granted it could never be as ruined as Lottie sneaking up on them as a ghoul. "Well, it is quite the cliff," she pointed out, letting her hand trail up his arm from his wrist, thoughtfully tracing moles and other changes to his skin. "But I'm sure I'll soar when the time is right."

“Ah, Princesa, I know you will,” Lorenzo said with a soft grin, rubbing the low of her back affectionately. He leaned forward to meld sweetly with her lips. The time could be right at any moment; that night, or a different one. Lorenzo decided to put the ball fully in Kaylee’s court. He rested his right hand on her thigh while the other paid attention to the areas he knew Kaylee appreciated. Between kisses he said, “You can decide how far I go, Princesa...Take may hand when you want to fly.” In the meantime Lorenzo would kiss her lips, nibble her neck, and murmur praises of her beauty.

Grateful for his understanding, Kaylee happily enjoyed their shared affection. There was no denying he was quite talented, and it made it easy to follow along and learn from. At one point she had even scooted closer to him on the log, her fingers wandering and slipping ho beneath the front of his shirt. She felt the contours of his chest and felt her heat growing remembering just how he had looked shirtless.

Lorenzo mimicked her motion, loosening her belt so that his free hand could reach easily up against her front too. She felt little swirls mirroring her own skin that she did to him. The space between them had diminished from when she hugged closer. A growing presence could not be helped. Lorenzo murmured, “Ah—forgive me, Princesa, I—I can’t help it…” his tone conveyed inner torment, both that he worried this might make her uncomfortable and what this build up was doing to him.

It took only a few moments for her to realize just what he was talking about. Her cheeks flared red, though she didn't retreat from exploring beneath his shirt. "Maybe it's best if we stop for the night?" She offered a truce quietly, even as she returned a few kisses on the curve of his neck.

Breathless, Lorenzo groaned softly at the fact that, once again, Kaylee brought him so far only to retreat. He said nothing, but she could see it in his body language the struggles that came with what essentially was a constant tease.

“Yeah, I should go,” Lorenzo swallowed down his internal ache. “Give me a moment…” He spoffed, needing to let go of her and shuffle her off of him so that his body could calm down without her kisses and touches to coax him along. How else could he get up and walk comfortably? At least until he could find release elsewhere. Once Lorenzo’s anatomy relaxed he stood up to smooth out his outfit, turning to Kaylee for a last goodnight. “I’ll see you Monday, Princesa?”

Kaylee felt torn even if her body wasn't displaying it as prominently as his was. Excitement didn't feel like a proper word to describe how he made her feel with his touch, nor longing for how that feeling grew. She nearly slid back against him to start up again before realizing that would only put them back in the same boat. To keep her hands busy she readjust her belt. "Yeah, Monday," she agreed after a slow exhale. "And maybe we meet up again here soon? We could...get a little closer to that cliff."

Shrugging, Lorenzo chuckled, “Yeah, why not?” He came up to cup her cheek. “But only if you really want to, Princesa.” He gave her a parting kiss, one that meant goodbye and goodnight. “See you around,” he said with a wink.

Was that what she wanted? Kaylee watched as Lorenzo disappeared through the portal as she tried to answer that question for herself. Of course she was curious, and with raging hormones they were bound to inch closer to it sooner than later. She just couldn't decide if sex was something she was ready for, and was also at a loss on who to ask. After learning that at least half of her parents didn't seem to approve of Lorenzo, she wasn't sure her mom was the best choice to talk to. These weren't thoughts she wanted to get back to her father regardless.

Standing up, she tamed the fire pit and left it as barely smouldering ashes before turning to the portal to leave. Avostoska awaited, Kaylee stepping through while her thoughts were still a buzz of her teenage romance and what it might become.

On her way to her room Kaylee heard the familiar strides of their families' trusted caregivers. Kazumi, scar-faced and calm-natured, came around the corner. The woman smiled upon seeing Kaylee.

“Had fun?” Kazumi’s scratchy voice mangled her words, but Kaylee had since become used to it.

Thinking of how the evening ended, she tried to play it cool though her flushed cheeks betrayed her. "Yeah, it was fun. We played nerf wars with Lottie and the boys," she tucked her hands behind her back, not unlike a child with something to hide.

Not missing a beat, Kazumi’s hand came to plop onto Kaylee’s head. The young girls noggin bobbed from the gentle wiggle. “Ah-ah, what’s the matter, eh? This boy need a visit from me?” She didn’t have to have Hye with her, but she wouldn’t refuse the company.

Kaylee gave a light-hearted scowl as she managed to dip her head and slide out from her hold. "No, no visits," she insisted, unable to imagine what Lorenzo would think of the assassin turned family nanny showing up. "Dad's already got him scared him, anyways."

“He is right to be,” Kazumi spoffed, adding casually, “though I doubt he knows the depth of why.” She resumed walking, joining with Kaylee down the same direction at a leisurely pace. “What is on your mind, Kay-Chan?”

Her earlier thoughts passed over the young woman as they strolled along. Kazumi wasn't a parent and over the years Kaylee had found her a good ear to listen to and not always as quick to pull a parental response on her. There were a few moments of silence before she found the strength to speak. "Things with Lorenzo have been getting...heated. Each time more than the last and I guess I'm just trying to figure out how I'll know I'm ready for, um, intimacy."

“Hmm. How to tell if you’re ready…” Kazumi trailed off, tilting her head in quiet thought. “I guess when the desire for it overcomes any hesitation? When you want it so badly, you can’t stand it?” She spoffed, “Can’t say I relate much. I don’t have those kinds of urges, I never had to deal with the emotional weight of it. I did it because I was curious. It was okay. Felt good, I guess.”

Kaylee's brows furrowed at Kazumi's words. That was completely to the contrary of what her mother and aunts had said before, putting a lot of emotional connection to the act. Not only that but they sure made it seem like a lot better than 'okay'. "I guess so," she shrugged, though interested in just how different the experience could be.

“Maybe if you try to figure out what it means to you, it would help.” Kazumi asked, “Is it just an experience to check off the list? Or do you believe there is something about sharing yourself that has meaning?”

Kaylee didn't answer immediately, chewing over the questions. Her mother and aunts had made it seem like it was a personal choice and a big one at that, but how did she know if she felt the same way too? "I mean, I know I want to eventually," she said factually, unable to imagine going her entire life without it, especially when everything leading up to it had felt good so far. "I guess it'd be nice for it to happen to someone who appreciates me, but I don't know if I view it as sacred or anything like that. Definitely don't want to wait until marriage, that just feels archaic."

“Ah, well, if it’s just an experience you want with someone who appreciates you, I guess it’s as simple as finding a willing friend. At that point there is no difference between Lorenzo or anyone else, as long as that one criteria is met,” Kazumi shrugged. “But if it has meaning, then I would say determine the value of it. Knowing the value of what has meaning changes everything about how you use it, share it, preserve it—Whether that is liberally indulging in it, giving it freely, or safeguarding it until you deem it worth expending. This probably has a lot to do with the archaic practice of marriage in many cultures across the world; practical use, in organizing many people into family units to prevent genetic deformities, or maintain order. There is also the case that it is so highly valued as a bonding phenomenon that to give it to one who has not vowed life-long devotion would be considered a denigration of it and a betrayal of the one to whom the vow was made,” Kazumi explained. “Sex doesn’t have emotional or spiritual meaning to me. I do not value it beyond any other physical action, especially the ones that put me in a vulnerable position. However,” she admitted, “since I do find meaning in relationships, which I value highly, I would do so for the sake of the person I trusted, if they find meaning and value in it.”

Kaylee listened intently as Kazumi shared her insights and advice. They were just about to her bedroom, and she had been given quite a lot to think over. Luckily, she didn't need to make a decision right that moment. "Yeah, I suppose you're right. I think I'll just kind of see where things go, maybe talk it over with Lorenzo," she decided for then.

Nodding, Kazumi said, “Yes, talking about it with the person you’re in a relationship with is important. Remember you don’t need to rush; give yourself time to come to a satisfying conclusion.”

She looked up at the older woman, giving her a grin just as they came to a stop by her room. "Thanks Kazumi. It means a lot to have you to talk to about this."

“I am honored,” Kazumi said, placing a hand to her heart, “for you hold great meaning to me; your value exceeds that which I have for myself.” She slipped her arms around Kaylee, giving her the bonding embrace children benefited from for comfort, for confidence, and for affection. “Goodnight, Kay-Chan.”

Accepting the hug, Kaylee grinned up at her. "Night, 'Zumi," she waved, using the name she had used when still struggling with the assistants full name as a child. Turning, she stepped into the joined sitting room between hers and Charlotte's room, planning to undress and pass out in a hurry.

Popping up from the couch, peeking out from a blanket, Charlotte immediately questioned her elder sister. “Did you do it?”

Jumping, Kaylee swore under her breath, shooting her a scowl. "You have got to stop scaring the hell out of me," she muttered, stepping away from the couch and toward her bedroom door.

Charlotte jumped over the back of the couch, her blanket billowing behind her as she trotted forward, chuckling, “One scare closer to being Holy, as Elijah would say.” She caught up with her sister, grinning from ear to ear. “Come on, did you?”

She had figured she wasn't going to get away that easily, though Kaylee kept moving so she had to follow after. "No, we didn't do it, Lottie," she answered as she slipped out of her shoes and turned to face her.

“Ah, okay,” Charlotte flapped her blanket. She had hoped the tea would have been hotter

"But...maybe we will. He wants to." That much was made very clear each time she pressed up against him.

“If Halloween was any indication, I’d say so,” Charlotte chuckled, turning to the door. She paused at the threshold, looking back. “What’s it like? To kiss someone like that—all breathless and stuff.”

Kaylee paused in her undressing, a smile spreading across her lips as she thought of it. "It's...amazing. Like breathing in each other and only wanting more. You get hot all over and just feel yourself gravitate towards him," she said as she leaned against her closet door.

Sighing with wistful longing, Charlotte squeezed her blanket tighter around her. “Aww, that sounds wonderful.”

Knowing she could confide in her sister, she looked up with pink cheeks. "He umm, Lorenzo was feeling my.." Pink cheeks turned to red and she nodded downward, eyes on her pelvic area for a moment. "That sent a flash of heat everywhere and I really wanted more."

Oh, the tea just got steamy! Charlotte stepped towards her, stifling a squeal, “Oooh! That’s right, the little nub.” Their mother and aunts had talked about it. But something about the way Kaylee phrased the last part of her sentence furrowed Charlotte’s brows. “Really wanted more—What, did he stop?”

"He did, but only because I said we should," Kaylee explained, undoing her belt and instantly hit with a reminder of Lorenzo doing the same earlier that evening and the sensation of his roaming fingers. "It felt like things were going fast and that we should stop them before we wound up naked in the forest."

The image that flashed in Charlotte's mind of the two of them made her giggle. She pressed her blanket to muffle the sound, which in turn muted her quick apology. “Sorry! It’s serious, I know.” Charlotte gained composure and said, “Yeah, I don’t know if I’d want to do that in the woods either.” She tilted her head in thought. “Don’t know where else you’d go though, if you did end up doing it. Sure as hell not interested in doing it here. That’s far more uncomfortable than the woods.”

Kaylee winced at that thought, quickly shaking her head. "Oh Lord, no! Can you imagine? If dad found out he would skin him alive," she said, knowing that might not be an exaggeration. "I guess Hiraeth Hill wouldn't be the worst place, although I would think I would want it to be comfortable. Maybe with a blanket or something? Romance would be nice."

“Like at the end of a date? Maybe on a cute holiday? Valentine's Day is popular,” Charlotte said, rocking on her heels in thought. “You still got those movie tickets, right? Decided on if you want to use them with him?”

It was probably cliche, but Kaylee was admittedly thinking the same thing. "Only if Valentine's Day doesn't come with snow still on the hill," she spoffed, preferring not to freeze for the sake of romance. "I thought I'd offer it to him when we get back from break or sometime before Christmas. And maybe that'll motivate him to plan something in return, you know?"

“Yeah maybe,” Charlotte spoffed, shrugging.

Lorenzo never came off as the most aware boyfriend. She wondered if he knew her favorite flowers were peonies, or that Kaylee loved kiwi, or even what songs she liked to listen to, or the goals Kaylee had in life. These were all details her parents knew about each other.

“Well,” Charlotte yawned, turning on her heel, her blanket trailing behind, “gonna go to bed. Night Kaylee.”

Left with her own thoughts as she too prepared for bed, Kaylee tried not to dwell on the earlier comments from her father. He didn't like Lorenzo, but also had nearly scared Joss to death on Halloween the year prior. Maybe he was just being an over protective father and would never find a young man he approved of. Hoping that he'd earn Wesley's approval at some point, she turned over in bed and managed to fall asleep, even though she was met with vivid dreams like never before, taking her back to the heated moment in the woods.

Thanksgiving break was over too soon, filled with a packed weekend spent with the different pieces of their family. Time with their brothers and cousins was enjoyed, along with a trip to the spa with the adult women, a celebration for the next babies to come. Sunday evening found Charlotte and Kaylee crossing the portal back to the academy once more, joined of course by a sleepy Chel.

The school year was approaching half over, which meant the heat of midterms was at the front of everyone's minds. Having decided that she was going to invite Lorenzo to the movies perhaps over Christmas break, Kaylee spent the first half of the week trying to get his attention when she wasn't drowning in assignments or studying. Her messages sat on sent for what felt like ages, though she didn't feel much better when they switched to read. Finally she decided she was going to find him in person during a rare moment of calm one morning. Tickets in hand, she headed down the hallway toward one of the study halls that Lorenzo was generally at on Thursdays at this time. Sending him a message to ask if he was free, she had been too focused on her phone and ended up running into someone.

"Ooof, I'm sorry," she was quick to apologize, looking up to see she'd bashed right into Kyle, though he was also on his phone.

"No, that's probably my fault Kaylee. Was a bit distracted," he admitted, tucking his phone away and looking her over. The tickets in her hand caught his attention and he nodded at them. "Planning on going to a movie? Or two since you have two tickets?"

Kaylee followed his gaze, caught off guard and spoffed, shaking her head as she slipped them in her pocket. "Not now, maybe on Christmas break I'll go see one."

"Just one? Does that mean you need someone else to use that second ticket?" Kyle grinned, a pleasing sight even without a dimple. "I don't have any plans on Christmas break, if you want someone to come with."

The offer was even more unexpected than his previous comment, and Kaylee looked him over with furrowed brows. It wasn't as if Kyle wasn't an attractive young man, having started his journey through puberty and already a pleasant sight. She just didn't imagine he'd suddenly be there offering for her attention. That and of course the obvious. "Uh, I was actually going to see if Lorenzo wanted to go," she explained, not wanting to be offensive toward his offer.

"Cortez?" Kyle spoffed and shook his head, only stopping when he realized she wasn't also laughing. "Oh, you're serious? Wow, um. Didn't think that was the kind of thing he did."

"Why wouldn't he? It's pretty normal when you're dating," Kaylee was quick to answer, unsure why she was explaining that to him.

"Dating? Lorenzo Cortez doesn't date people. He does plenty of things but dating isn't one."

The almost patronizing tone elicited a scowl from Kaylee, crossing her arms over her chest. "Well, he happens to be dating me."

A full snort of laughter left Kyle who wiped a tear from his eyes. He only stopped to see she still had a solemn face. "Oh, you silly girl. Of course you are dating him," he said, shaking his head and giving her a look that made her think of pity. "But I doubt he thinks the same. But it's whatever. Enjoy your movie and the relationship you think you're in, Kaylee."

Left dumbfounded as Kyle walked away, she struggled to go over what he said in her mind. What did any of that even mean? Of course they were dating! Brows still furrowed, she began walking once more, swimming in confusing thoughts and budding curiosities.

As fate would have it, Kaylee turned a corner and there stood the boy in question. He immediately noticed her coming towards him. Lorenzo’s dimpled smile faltered to see her so solemn. He couldn’t have that!

Reaching up, Lorenzo caressed her cheek in concern, saying, “Are you alright, Princesa?”

Kaylee's frown didn't disappear simply with his touch, too deeply impressed on her face. "I was just talking to Kyle on the way here," she murmured, reaching into her pocket for the movie tickets she had been so eager over minutes prior. Her gaze shifted from the tickets to Lorenzo and she decided she needed to simply speak if she wanted any answers.

Just before the question could form on her tongue Kaylee glanced to see a familiar new girl coming walking towards them. She held a notebook up in Lorenzo’s direction and, in fact, Kaylee might as well have not been present.

“Hey,” she instantly beamed, cheeks pink. “You forgot this.”

“Ah,” Lorenzo grinned, taking it back. “Thanks, little Swallow.” He shifted his backpack in front of him to put the wire-bound book away.

The girl lingered, giving Kaylee a cursory smile. The kind that you saw often on people sharing elevators or having to walk through the same door at once.

Lorenzo, finished and set his bag down, tilted his head and said with a grin, “Eh, you got a little pin of a swallow.”

It was obvious the girl grew excited to see his recognition, but she tried to play it cool. She tucked her hands behind her back. Coy? Or to emphasize her assets? Either way Lorenzo didn’t spare a moment to glance down where her pin was stuck to the top of her left breast.

“Oh yeah, you know—I’m your little Swallow. Thought you’d like that,” she said, giving her shoulders a little wiggle. “Well, see you around, Lorenzo.”

“Bye, Golondrina[Swallow],” Lorenzo winked as she walked away. He turned back to Kaylee, eyes full of that same concern for her well being. “Sorry for the interruption. What was it you were going to say, Princesa?”

The words were having difficulty forming after what Kaylee had just witnessed. She most definitely recognized the girl as well as the way he was acting toward her. It felt eerily similar and she didn't think she liked that. "Umm. I was going to say if someone asked you, would you say we are dating?"

Blinking in mild surprise, Lorenzo answered with a shrug, “Well, no…” He registered the expression on her face and Lorenzo frowned, feeling a pit in his stomach. “Oh Princesa...Did you— Did you think we were?”

Her heart plummeted at his words, arms dropping to her sides. "Well...yeah, I did," she admitted, feeling quite stupid as she stood there before him. "I mean, you came to meet my family and we've made out and things. Isn't that a part of dating?" She had to have missed something, some sort of a disconnect.

“I—I don’t know. I’ve never dated anyone before. No one has asked me. I haven’t thought to ask anyone,” Lorenzo admitted. His shoulders drooped, his lips pulled to the side in the way a young boy might if he felt awful and didn’t know what to do about it. “Ever since you hit on me at Atlantis I thought that you just wanted to explore, you know? Some girls are shy and want someone else to lead them into experiences.”

"Explore?" Kaylee repeated in disbelief. "I mean sure, but you don't just explore with random people. You were even the one after Prom that asked me to be your princess still. I don't understand how that isn't about dating."

“Well, yeah, I asked if you’d be my Princesa, but I didn’t ask if you’d be my girlfriend,” Lorenzo pointed out. “I have a Skipper, a Buttercup, a Swallow—I had called Eddie little Hopper, but he prefers just Eddie. They’re people I’ve kissed and thought would be nice to keep in contact with if they ever wanted to do that again,” Lorenzo said with a shrug. He pulled up his bag and slipped it over one shoulder. “I wouldn’t call it random. It’s just fun with cool people I like and regard with respect. Skipper is pretty funny, he’s always making jokes. Eddie’s always got my back on the field. And you, Princesa, well, I like your sweetness.” Leaning his free shoulder against the lockers, Lorenzo said, “You had a good time while we were gettin it on. Boyfriend or not, does it really matter?”

He didn't stutter or anything but Kaylee struggled to digest what he said. "What? You...you've made out with them?" She looked down the hall where Swallow had disappeared to, though she was long gone. "I just...you.. Do they all know? And they're just fine with you making out with others?"

“Well, at first I would have said yes—I know Swallow does. She’s kinda been grumpy when she sees you kiss me, but,” Lorenzo exhaled, adjusting his shoulder strap, “now that you’ve said you didn’t know, I might have to check.”

The feeling that she'd been an idiot for the past seven months wasn't going away. She may have had some uncertainty about what she wanted for intimacy, but one thing she knew right then was that she didn't want this. "Yeah, you probably should," she murmured, pocketing her tickets once more and looking down the hall. There was a heavy weight in her chest that she didn't want to think about it understand. "It was fun, but I can't do this. I don't want to just be a number and someone you go to if the others are busy." The pain only grew and she could feel tears burning at the corners of her eyes.

Face draining, Lorenzo tried to comfort her. “Prin—,” he stopped, knowing that wasn’t gonna be the best name to use at this point. “Kaylee, I— I didn’t think you were a number…” But how could he be objective? Steeped in what he called just a good time he was far too comfortable in his world, with all the best intentions, that the idea of someone perceiving it as anything else than harmless, frivolous, fun seemed alien. “...But I accept your decision.” He lifted from the lockers. “If you ever change your mine, I’ll be around.” Walking backwards a few steps, he added the only thing he could say at a point where he could do nothing, “Sorry, Kaylee.”

With that, Lorenzo turned around and continued onward to the next class. Later on Kaylee would see two slap imprints on his face. One a little larger and heavy handed than the other. The kind, you might say, comes with the strength of a young man who played sports.

The rest of the day, Kaylee could find little solace or even escape from her thoughts. She tried to focus on her studies, but the words simply melted together as black and white mush. He had said he was sorry, but it did little to comfort her and her hopes of what was to come. A couple hours after the confrontation, she thought back to the weekend prior and her father's comments. Communication and disclosure. Was this what he had been talking about? The possibility had her so drowned out from the world that she hadn't even heard the bell signaling the end of class.

“Kaylee?” Charlotte repeated, this time in a concerned tone. Behind her Serenity and Cara, gathering their books, looked their way. “Hey, what’s wrong? You’ve been out of sorts all day…”

"Hmm?" Cornflower eyes finally focused on her sister as Kaylee caught up to what was around her and quickly began stowing her belongings and slung her backpack on. "Just ready for the weekend." A painful answer even as vague as it was, though not a lie because she really wished she could stay at home in bed and avoid the chance of seeing Lorenzo in the halls again.


Frowning, Charlotte stepped back from the abrupt movements of her sister. At this moment the girls wanted nothing more than to comfort and figure things out, but being in public probably wasn’t where they should do it. They gathered their things and hurried after Kaylee.

“Hey guys,” Tysha said and she skipped over, halting only when she noticed the mood. She silently fell in-step with them, murmuring questions of what was going on.

“I don’t know,” the others had to say.

While Kaylee may have wanted to slip away without coming across Lorenzo, cruel fate did not disappoint. All the girls, along with Kaylee, saw him pass by with telling marks on his face. Their minds rushed with explanations. To make matters worse, Kaylee nearly bumped into two people she had seen with Lorenzo before, and more who she could have brushed off as acquaintances before learning of his hobby; a good fraction of the school.

Cara ran up to the clogged hallway when Kaylee found herself stuck. “Move it! Coming through!”

Students shuffled apathetically to the side. Charlotte and the other girls helped to make sure the pathway to the dorms were cleared. They followed Kaylee to their chambers and as soon as the doors shut they locked it. Quick to come to her side, the girls were ready with a tissue box.

“Kaylee,” Cara said seriously, “Did Lorenzo hurt you?” It was the first thing they had to address. The very notion fired them up.

Everything she had been keeping in all day came to a boil and began to spill out, starting with tears. She hadn't wanted to cry, but Kaylee seemed to have no say in the manner. Grabbing a few tissues, she dropped down to a sofa, letting her bag hit the floor with a thud. "I was just so stupid," she strained to speak, angry with how quick she fell apart.

Tallulah, who had just settled in for studying and was pulled into the motions as the girls shuffled into the dorm, frowned at the statement. Coming to join the others, she sat on the couch and shook her head. "You're not stupid, Kaylee," she insisted, looking to the others to try and understand what was going on.

"I'm stupid or blind that I didn't see what was going on," Kaylee was quick to argue, pausing to take deep breaths before she began hyperventilating. "He's been making out with them. That chick we saw before, some guys too. He - hiccup - he didn't even think we were dating. I was just s-someone to make out with."

Dumbfounded, the girls first murmured in surprise between each other. Times like these, as Natalia would say, needed a little tea. Serenity had the same opinion. She ran over to the electric tea kettle. She grabbed a raspberry hibiscus jar and readied a spoon of milk; Kaylee’s favorite.

“Wha— How?” Tysha blinked, puzzled. She ran the information she knew in her head and came out with no good explanation. “He took you to Prom, he kissed you— He literally asked you to be his Princess.”

Charlotte, who sat beside Kaylee, rubbing her back, sighed with a frown, “Oh no...It’s not what he meant by it, huh?”

The memory of their father trying to investigate just exactly what Lorenzo did and said that night after Prom came to mind. Just how different would their future be if Kaylee relayed the events verbatim? Would their father have suggested that they confirm Lorenzo did indeed ask her to be his girlfriend, and that it wasn’t just a kiss and a nickname for a friend-with-benefits?

Cara paced back and forth, arms crossed and scowling. “What a douche! How else could a girl interpret that? Did he think she was seducing him or something?” That came with a judgement scoff at Lorenzo. “As if he’s so special.”

“I don’t know,” Tysha huffed. “But I think he’d catch on at some point. He went to Atlantis with her, he FaceTime’d her at summer, he went to Thanksgiving—You’d think he could guess.”

“Sounds like he’s the idiot to me,” Serenity murmured sadly, coming to hand Kaylee her drink. She sat across from her.

"I'm telling you, boys are dumb," Tallulah said with a shake of her head, pulling over a blanket and draping it on Kaylee's lap for added comfort.

Kaylee murmured a thanks as she accepted the tea, sipping it slowly. The taste soothed her some though just drinking helped to slow her breathing down and calm her. "I just feel like I should have been able to see what was going on, you know?"

"You can't be hard on yourself, Kaylee. He should have told what his expectations were and made sure you understood and agreed. Communication is so important," Tallulah pointed out.

It was, and that thought made Kaylee wince, taking a break from her tea. "I think my dad knew..." She shared with the girls how he and her mother had pulled her aside at Thanksgiving.

This time around the other girls realized they needed a cup of tea. Serenity obliged. While she readied the kettle the others were reflecting on the information. Essentially the situation was a huge mess of assumptions and misconceptions.

Charlotte hummed in thought. "Knowing them, Dad likely only just got the whole of the information that night, or shortly before it. Perhaps too occupied with work to notice beforehand?" They knew he had a project in the works. Construction began on the East side of Avostoska.

"What about your mom?" Cara asked, receiving her tea.

Shaking her head, Charlotte said, "Mom doesn't pry like that, she tries not to invade our privacy. She probably didn't know the extent of it all until Dad brought it to her at Thanksgiving."

Elsewise their father would have surely taken Kaylee aside earlier. He had wanted to continuethe conversationthat night, though more to take time from Lorenzo than thinking she misunderstood. The touch and go between them and Kaylee likely had been a compromise between being respectful of her business and an attempt to get involved; Inara worried about crossing boundaries whereas Wes had no qualms with invasive tactics.

Exhaling, Tysha asked tentatively, "So...what now?"

Kaylee had just fully pulled the fluffy blanket up over her lap and taken a long sip of her tea when Tysha spoke. "Give up on boys forever because they're not worth it?"

"That's what I've been saying," Tallulah piped up, sitting herself cross-legged beside Cara.

"I mean, I told Lorenzo I'm not going to be around for his little mess around roulette," Kaylee rolled her eyes. "But I think I really am going to stop trying to find a relationship. School is more important and this sucks. I don't want to date someone only for Kyle Villarreal to show up seven months later and be the one to point out it's a lie."

“What? When did he do that?” Cara asked.

"Just before I asked Lorenzo about it," Kaylee answered. "We ran into each other in the hall and he saw my movie tickets." She said before going into detail of him offering to join her for a movie, her saying she was dating someone and Kyle's disbelief in that being true.

Tysha offered, “If it helps, we would have said something if we knew. We just aren’t all in the same classes or crossing paths this year. You didn’t take cheer this time. You might have found out earlier if you went to practices on the field.”

“Not gonna lie, I had unpleasant vibes from him since Prom last year,” Serenity said, sipping on her tea. “That name—Lord Byron—it belongs to a Regency era playboy nobleman.” None of them could say for sure if this was accidental or not, but it fit. She perked in cautious worry. “You didn’t….you know….Did you?”

Shaking her head quickly, Kaylee put that to rest. "No, we did not. We messed around a little in the woods, but nothing that far," she assured Serenity. "And I'm glad we didn't. I feel like now knowing what I know that he wouldn't have given it much meaning, you know?"

“Oh good,” more than one murmured.

While each of them had an underdeveloped stance of what engaging in that meant to them, they at least knew they were glad Kaylee didn’t share that under a false understanding. Charlotte in particular was happy that her clever trick to allow them time hadn’t culminated in it!

Serenity nestled her teacup on her lap. “I think you’re right, Kaylee. An undefined break from boys will do you good.”

“Yeah, let’s focus on work and dance,” Charlotte smiled. “Oh, that’s right. I heard from Elijah today that our competition at the end of the year against another academy like ours is approved. It hasn’t been announced, but he overheard Principle Minton.”

Kaylee was grateful for a distraction from her disaster of a love life. She perked up at talk of their dance competition, something they'd been hopeful for since their freshman year. "Really? That's amazing," she beamed. "Hopefully it gets announced soon so that we can work on a routine."

"That's great news," Tallulah celebrated with the other girls. "I'd say this calls for a toast, but tea isn't exactly a drink to toast with."

Taking up the kettle to pour more in anyone’s cup that needed it, Serenity said with a smile, “Tonight it is, I think.”

“To a successful dance competition,” Charlotte said, raising her cup.

“To passing our midterms,” Cara spoffed, doing the same.

Serenity held hers up, “To friendship.”

Tysha scooted closer, saying, “To becoming Guardians!”

"To finding our passions," Tallulah raised her cup.

Kaylee's was the last to go up in the air. "To finding ourselves," she said with a nod.

Porcelain clinked edge-to-edge. The girls all sipped with smiles and muted giggles for their impromptu toast. Some went ahead and finished their drink off in that sip. Others were content to nurse it.

“Now, enough about boys and all their drama,” Serenity said. “Why don’t we talk about what we want from life? We don’t do that often enough. I’ll go first,” she smiled, “I think I am interested in pursuing a medical position in the Guardian trade college.”

"Oh, that's a perfect job for you, Serenity," Tallulah remarked, the other girls murmuring in agreement. "I think I want to go work with some sort of public relations to the Awakened community. Someone to help smooth things over when those that don't quite understand or agree are involved."

“At this point Aquatic lost its luster,” Tysha admitted. “I’m leaning towards Terrestrial.”

Charlotte drew out a sigh of disappointment. “What? But you were so good!”

“Yeah, but I am no longer comfortable being in a liquid while fighting,” Tysha chuckled.

“I hear that,” Cara said. “I’m thinking Terrestrial too.”

“Not you too,” Charlotte huffed. “Everyone is doing Terri. It’s become the generic brand career of the Guardian community.”

Serenity chuckled, “I’m guessing you’re not gonna do Terri?”

“Nope,” Charlotte twirled the teacup with her finger through the loop. “I’m gonna be either Aquatic or Elite.”

Kaylee swirled around what was left of her tea. She was glad to hear others seemed to know what they wanted out of life, but also reminded that she lacked that sense of self-knowledge still. "I don't know yet, I guess. Probably something with protection against fairies," she said in a rather indecisive way, simply settling with the possible route she always thought her parents would most approve of.

“There’s plenty of time still,” Serenity offered. She began to pick up the dish wear and kettle. “At one point I wasn’t sure I wanted to stay at all.”

“Really?” Charlotte tilted her head.

“Yeah, I just wasn’t getting a sense of belonging,” Serenity said, rinsing off the teacups. “But then I hurt my knee and I went to the nurse. I got into an interesting conversation about biology, herbs, oils, and by the time I was ready to go I realized what I could do for the Guardian community that felt right.”

Smiling, Tysha said, “Oh, that’s wonderful.”

Charlotte hummed in thought. “I guess I should be open to changes, if they come.”

“In the meantime,” Cara said, getting up. “I think we should head to bed.”

They might have said there was plenty of time, but each year was ticking away and after this one they'd be halfway through with high school. Kaylee tried to keep a positive disposition even though things were going quite horribly. "Yeah, bed sounds good," she followed suit standing up, still not thrilled at another day in school before the weekend. "Maybe I'll say I'm coming down with something and stay in bed tomorrow."

“I can take notes and bring your assignments,” Charlotte said, looping arms with her sister. They were in almost every class together, save for a few, and those were ones the other girls could help with.

Cara gave Kaylee a gentle squeeze. “Yeah, we’ll get your things if you need it.”

"You guys are the absolute best," she sighed gratefully, leaning into Charlotte's arm and accepting being lead away. "I'll be more than happy to return the favor if you ever want to play hookie."

"I'll keep that in mind if I ever need a day off for cramping," Tallulah spoffed, returning the pillows to their normal places on the couch. "But for now, just take a day for yourself. A mental health day cuddling Chel and maybe watching New Girl."

"Now that's something I can get behind," Kaylee chuckled as they all began to head to their individual beds and give their goodnights.
 
Last edited:
As promised the girls covered for Kaylee. Charlotte toted Kaylee’s backpack with her to easily collect the required assignments. She had no issue explaining to Professor Marek or Professor Runa that Kaylee needed this day off for her health. Even Professor Lucinda, who could not bear to hear a negative word towards the arts, and had less patience for when students skipped, sent an impromptu get-well card to take with Charlotte for Kaylee. It was when she had to explain Kaylee wasn’t coming to class to their aunts and uncles that Charlotte found herself in a dilemma.

“Not feeling well? Aw, pauvre chose,” Aunt Lauri sighed and shook her head. She sat in her office to go over grades. A box of macarons sent to her from Oliver were dwindling. “Is it the flu?”

The seasonal illness had been going around. In Avostoska, where snowfall began to stick, staff were already arranging schedules around to compensate. However, it would be a lie that Lauri could find out pretty easy.

“Umm,” Charlotte hesitated, shifting from foot-to-foot. “Actually, Kaylee’s more heart-sick.”

“Oh?” Aunt Lauri paused in her work, looking up. “What happened? Is she alright?”

“She’s safe, just sad.” Charlotte chewed on her lip. “Um, I’m not sure what she’d want me to say….”

Frowning, Aunt Lauri set her pen aside and pulled out a small cardboard box. Into it she placed three little macarons. “Here, let her know I am hoping for the best for her.”

“Thanks, Aunt Lauri,” Charlotte said, putting it in Kaylee’s backpack. She turned around to leave.

“Lottie,” Aunt Lauri halted the young girl. “I trust that this is the truth, because I trust you and I love you. I am sympathetic for Kaylee’s situation, but be careful not to become comfortable with these kinds of reasons to withdraw. They can lead to rationalizing when it isn’t necessary. Here, where it is safe, is where you learn how to live where it is unsafe. Life will not be as kind.”

Charlotte nodded with a smile, saying, “We know. Thank you again, Aunt Lauri!”

“Adieu!”

With that, Charlotte ran off to other classes. When history came around and a request was made with her uncle for the assignments for Kaylee's sake, the British Lion perked a brow and peered at Charlotte over his glasses. There was a visible curiosity, though unlike his wife he opted not to press for details. Oliver expected that if it was something he needed to know, his niece would have shared with him. That, or a certain eavesdropping lamb would bring the information he needed to him.

"Well, I'm sorry we missed her today. I trust you or Kaylee will let Lauri or I know if we're needed," Oliver bid her a farewell with a nod and kind smile.

“We will, thank you Uncle Oliver!” Charlotte waved as she left.

The real dread came when Charlotte had to take Uncle Everest’s class. If she told Everest, their father would know by the end of class. They were like a married couple in that way, and—if legend be true—somewhere in South America they had legal papers to prove it. The young girl debated if she should ditch as well! There was no telling what might disrupt Kaylee’s rest and if Wesley might take some kind of action on Lorenzo, of if Inara would catch on before anyone did something dumb.

Charlotte hesitated at the door leading to the gun yard. Students who bumped into her were given shallow apologies. Although they could only use rubber bullets, Everest’s class was one of the most popular. They moved in a masse of excitement. As, one by one, the class for that period funneled through, her heart pounded in her ears.

Finally, Charlotte took several steps out, saw her Uncle Everest just walking up to the crowd of children, and felt her stomach drop. “Nope,” Charlotte muttered, resolved to ask for pardon later. She spun on her heel and hurried back through the door as if a hound of hell were nipping at her feet.

“Oof!”
“Ow!”

Backpacks tumbled to the ground. Legs upward, butts thudded against the stone floor. Charlotte and her victim groaned as they eased upright. Both rubbed their heads where they had collided with one another. Through parted fingers Charlotte recognized the new female student who recently joined their ever-growing dance club.

Charlotte bunched her fingers against her chin and said, “I’m so sorry, Morgan!”

“Ah,” Morgan exhaled through her teeth. She swooped back the cascade of her dark hair to reveal a faint bruise forming on her temple. “What were you thinking, running through the doorway like that?!”

Wincing, Charlotte shuffled to her feet. “That the hall was clear?”

The unintended aisailent offered a hand. Morgan briefly considered dragging Charlotte back down on her butt, but chose mercy. She gripped her hold and stood in one go. Awkwardly Charlotte gathered Kaylee’s back and, on her way to her own, felt an urgent need to make amends by doing so for Morgan.

“I got it,” Morgan said quickly, grabbing up her backpack before Charlotte could touch it. The sense of rudeness compelled her to say, “But thank you…”

A little nervous that Morgan might ask the question again, and knowing now that Charlotte couldn’t quite leave without a word, lest she further tarnish her character, she simply smiled and pulled on her bag. When she righted herself, Morgan was already heading into class that began a minute ago. In the middle of gauging what to do, mocha eyes caught the distinctive glance of steely blue.

“Too late now…” Charlotte grumbled.

Resigned, she sauntered out to the gun yard with two bags and no sister. Charlotte could tell her Uncle was curious, but she hoped the inevitable question would be saved for after class. Preferably Charlotte could escape before he got the chance. Anything new could be jotted down and relayed to Kaylee later with ease. Most of the work he had them do could be done at home. Hye, for example, was nearly on par with their uncle. Normally one to compete, strangely, their Uncle Everest never really challenged the assistant.

Charlotte stuck to the back of class. This happened to be where Morgan often stood. The two uncomfortably worked side by side. Near the end, when they had to sit at a table to properly service their weapons, Charlotte’s eternity of anxiety got derailed.

“You’re Charlotte Von Helsing,” Morgan’s voice pulled her attention.

“Yeah,” Charlotte nodded, pulling apart the gun they were given. “We’re in dance club together. And apparently gun class.”

Looking at the extra bag, Morgan asked, “Did something happen to your sister?”

Well, it wasn’t Uncle Everest at least. “Uh, yeah, she’s having a rough day. Didn’t feel well. I’m comin’ in clutch.”

Morgan nodded, taking up a pipe cleaner. “So, did you forget to bring something to class, or…”

Sheepishly, Charlotte said, “Uh, no. Actually I hoped I would skip telling my uncle.” Curiosity bloomed in the brief silence that fell. Having been the one to knock Morgan over, Charlotte decided she deserved a little more of the truth. “Yeeeeaaah, so I wanted to ditch because I wasn’t feeling up to telling my uncle about why Kaylee didn’t come today. My father and Uncle Everest have this,” she raised her two prominent fingers of both hands, air quoting, “Bromance” She went back to her gun, “Basically, they were an old married couple in another life and tell each other everything. Kaylee’s not feeling well, but I can't just say that to him, he’d want to know what’s up, and the reason isn’t the kind you get a nurse note for...”

“Mm,” Morgan nodded in understanding. “Must be why Lorenzo is gone too.”

“What?” Charlotte perked. “Wait, where’d he go?”

“Took a day off, so I hear,” Morgan shrugged. “Guess I know why now.” Mocha eyes widened and Morgan assured, “Don’t worry, I won’t snitch.”

“Uhh—wait, wait,” Charlotte spoffed nervously. “No, no, no—Kaylee and Lorenzo are not together.”

“Oh,” Morgan blinked, confused. “I was sure I had seen them making out. They were electric.”

“Yes, that’s true,” Charlotte muttered. “But they will no longer be doing so.” It was the safest explanation she could give. “I don’t want to say too much. Kaylee didn’t make it clear what she wanted and I didn’t think to ask.”

Morgan acknowledged with a nod. A silence fell between them as they finished reassembling their weapons. Charlotte glanced up occasionally in thought. Mocha eyes often strayed to the vague bump on Morgan’s forehead. Sensing the feeling of guilt linger even as they put away their guns, Charlotte parted to speak, which caught Morgan’s eye.

RING!

Charlotte darted for her bags and inhaled, saying quickly, “Do-you-wanna-have-lunch-with-us-on-Monday?”

“What?” Morgan asked, poking out her left ear.

“Uuuh,” Charlotte slumped on the bags, trying to head out and speak to Morgan as students interrupted them. “I said do you want to—,”

"Charlotte," a firm, familiar tone fell in the middle of her sentence, a tall shadow was cast over Charlotte, belonging to none other than her gun-slinging uncle. "Come aside for a moment, I have a question for you."

There was little room to argue and Everest stood so that an escape was out of the question. Charlotte felt the weight of the bags on her back as if they were in cahoots against her.

“Yes Sir,” Charlotte offered a hesitant smile. She looked over to Morgan who stood, silent and staring at Everest. “Come sit with us at lunch on Monday, if you want.”

Morgan broke from her trance and said to Charlotte with a nod, “I’ll think about.” The young girl turned, the faint clink of the contents of her bag followed her.

Clearing her throat, Charlotte walked after her uncle. To lighten any possible moodiness, she quirked a grin that reflected one of a Fox. “Any chance your question has to do with how amazing my shooting skills are?”

The faintest smile slipped at the corner of Everest's lips, though he cleared his throat and chased it off. "While improving, I don't know if I'd be so liberal as to jump to 'amazing', Lottie," he said as he folded his arms over his chest.

“Fair,” Charlotte accepted with a tilt of her head and a one-shoulder shrug.

"I'm more curious as to where Kaylee is today. Her bag is here but she's nowhere to be seen."

Acknowledging to whom she spoke, Charlotte said, “Ah well, you know, the best place to be when you're not feeling well is home.” A factual statement no one could argue against. “Just doing my duties as a loving sister, gettin’ her assignments and all. It’s too bad, really. We love your class Uncle Everest.” Truth was accompanied by a warm smile, but as she hadn’t practiced long enough to hone it, the tentativeness came through. “I’ll let Kaylee know you missed her!”

One thick brow rose to convey Everest’s lack of satisfaction with her response. "So Kaylee is sick? Neither Wes nor Inara told me she was going to be at Avostoska today," he observed aloud. "It's also odd that she'd be sick and you're completely fine since you're practically inseparable."

“Immune systems,” Charlotte said, skipping only half a beat. “We were actually learning in class how some people have such strong immune systems they can be surrounded by patients with chickenpox and never get it. So, it’s conceivable that, despite being around other sick people, I might not get sick myself.” Charlotte added with confidence. “I can assure you that what is afflicting Kaylee isn’t contagious to me.”

Everest had to swallow down his amusement, seeing all too well that she was in fact Wesley's daughter with a smooth tongue. "Oh? And just what is it that's afflicting young Kaylee that you won't be able to catch?"

Giving herself a moment more to think, Charlotte looked down and kicked off an earwig trying to hitch a ride on her shoelace. The thought to shrug it off as impolite to speak of the ill didn’t sound like it would work here. Adults in their family were given implied permission to do just that. Mocha eyes peered upward as if she were a six-year-old hiding a broken candy jar behind her back.

“Uhh, you might say she’s having some heart trouble,” Charlotte flashed a smile with an even weaker hold on confidence and hinting to uncertainty.

"Heart trouble?" Initial concern soon faded when a second glance at his niece didn't seem to convey that there was an emergency taking place. Everest’s brows took a moment to unfurrow, unaccustomed to talk of this nature with his own children far too young to be caught up in anything similar. "Oh? Heart as in with a boy? The Cortez lad who was at Thanksgiving? Do I need to have a talk with him?"

Cheeks pink, Charlotte shook her head. “Uh, no—I mean yes, it’s about Cortez, and no, I don’t think you have to speak with him…” she adjusted the straps on her shoulders. “They had a misunderstanding, and Kaylee needed an early weekend.”

While he might have kept a professional stance as this was his employment, that didn't mean Everest wasn't afraid to take a personal approach if someone was involved with his family. "A misunderstanding, huh? Was he getting handsy with her?" Clearly her reassurance wasn't going far.

Realizing how she sounded, Charlotte knew it would only get worse if she wasn’t clearer than crystal. Or so she hoped. “Oh—Oh! No, no, he never did anything she wasn’t comfortable with, I mean to say there was a literal misunderstanding in communication.” Charlotte’s cheeks burned with embarrassment and she hoped Kaylee wouldn’t hate her. “Okay, so—,” she exhaled slowly, “—apparently Lorenzo had no idea Kaylee thought he was her boyfriend until yesterday.”

The pieces all came together and he exhaled in a knowing manner. After the encounter at Thanksgiving, Everest had been updated by a worrisome father Fox who had his kits to protect. A watchful eye on the school cameras had caught Lorenzo with lips locked on a couple other students, as well as him frequenting a few closets and coming out disheveled, earning the bane of the janitor. Everest had been given instruction not to interfere, but merely to serve as an extra set of eyes on ground level. Still, he regretted to hear things had worked out so bumpily.

"Hmm, makes sense that he's been nowhere to find today," Everest said mostly to himself, shaking his head. "And she's not in classes today because she found out and is unhappy?"

“Yes Sir,” Charlotte nodded. She frowned lightly. “I didn’t know how much she wanted me to talk about it. I’ve been trying not to bring too much attention to it, in case she’d feel like her business became gossip.” Honestly more comfortable now that it was all out on the table, tension left her body. Deciding to dive-in at this point, she said, “Kaylee feels real bad about not picking up any of the signs. Says she’s done with boys for now. So, she’s going to focus on dance club and school with me and the girls instead.”

"Probably best she is done with boys, especially if they're going to behave like that," Everest murmured, shaking his head. "Besides, you don't want your studies interrupted like this. She doesn't make skipping a habit so this time may be fine, but it's going to be easy for her to fall behind if it becomes a recurring event."

Charlotte readily nodded, “Yes Sir.” Aunt Lauri had mentioned the same, and even if Charlotte didn’t know for sure, she wondered if somehow the Lamb had learned of the more detailed news. That thought aside, Charlotte felt compelled to ask, “Uncle Everest, should we have said she wanted to stay home?”

"I am unsure if that would have been any better received," Everest admitted, glancing down the range before back at his niece. "I'm just quite surprised that your father didn't mention anything about it to me."

“Well...Dad has been busy,” Charlotte offered, shuffling her feet and confessing, “...plus, I did have Kaylee roll up her Lithe and stick it in her backpack with her passcard and phone…”

All three items meant if Wesley checked the convenient overview map alone he would see Kaylee’s marker had been going to the usual places at school all day. Identical synchronization of the sister’s paths never diverging would have revealed their ruse. So, Charlotte insisted on the backpack being passed between girls to create the illusion of an ordinary day. That, and they texted each other using Kaylee’s phone.

Being preoccupied with his project, as Charlotte stated, the gamble that Wes would take an alert for granted, rather than investigate, was worth taking. What the Fox didn’t know, he couldn’t tell the Marksman.

Though he knew he shouldn't give them any ideas or praise this sort of behavior, Everest had to admit he was impressed. She had thought quite extensively about just how they would pull this off, more than most would.

"Clever girl," Everest had to concede with a brief smirk, though he cleared his throat. "Though perhaps you can redirect those evasive skills to something more productive, Lottie. Something your father would approve of.”

Charlotte liked to think what she did would be approved, even if discouraged for this particular situation, and the simple remark confirmed her thoughts. She’d take it!

“Yes Sir,” Charlotte said with a smile, taking that as an opening to get going. “See you around Uncle Everest!”

As Charlotte lugged the bags with her on her way out Everest swore he thought he saw a shellac shine glint off the side of her backpack. The girl was gone before any investigation could be made even if the gunslinger had thought to do so.

On her way to the dorms, to pick up whatever she was missing for Kaylee, Charlotte didn’t get the chance to say much to whoever of their friends was around to hear. Kaylee had little time in the day to start on any homework before the weekend if Charlotte didn’t leave soon. So, the young Dove went straight to the vaults thereafter.

Slipping into Avostoska unnoticed would be impossible. Likely, Everest had altered Wesley to his daughter's shenanigans. It was only a matter of when he would come to them. Charlotte wanted Kaylee to hear it from her first.

“Kaylee!” Charlotte called, hustling through the doors of their lounge. She didn’t think to drop the bags as she went to Kaylee’s room. “Kaylee, I have something to tell you!”

Kaylee looked up at the sound of her sister's arrival. She'd been laying on her bed which was currently littered with chocolate wrappers and a few balled up tissues, propped up on a pile of her pillow with a tablet in her hand. Whether those tissues were the result of an emotional moment on the shows she had been watching or just letting herself be sad for a few minutes, no one would have to guess. Realizing she looked like a mess, Kaylee quickly began picking up the wrappers.

"What is it, Lottie?" She asked, trying to make her garbage pile seem less sad than it felt.

Coming through the door, Charlotte walked right up to the edge of her bed. “Okay, so, I didn’t think to ask what you’d want me to say, so I tried to keep your business quiet. Aunt Lauri—oh yeah, she says she hopes you feel better and sent this,” Charlotte plopped Kaylee’s bag on the end of the bed and took out the macaron box. The card from Professor Lucinda was there too, so that was handed off as well. “Anyway, Aunt Lauri and Uncle Oliver were fine with a vague answer, but Uncle Everest was not.”

Charlotte went on to relay how that went, starting from indecision, knocking Morgan over, feeling bad about it, nearly giving someone the impression Kaylee and Lorenzo went to be ‘alone’, inviting Morgan to lunch, giving Everest time to pull her aside, and the talk between her and her uncle.

The news that they'd been found out wasn't taken well, even if it was to be expected. Charlotte had been thinking above and beyond to bring Kaylee's trackable items, but there were just too many chances of people who knew them personally asking questions. Offering her sister one of the macarons while she nibbled on the other, Kaylee shrugged her shoulders. "Well, not much we can do about it now. Dad will come talk to me when he wants to," she accepted. "But this Morgan, does she seem nice? Or is the entire school going to know what's going on by Monday?"

“Uh, well, she did seem nice,” Charlotte reflected, quietly thanking Kaylee for the treat. She sat down on the bed. “It’s true we don’t know for sure though, we haven’t even really talked to her. She’s so quiet in dance club. I can’t read her body language yet.”

Charlotte pondered the way Morgan had stilled when Everest came over to them. The way she lingered her gaze. Many students were enamored by the fact that the same people making history were the ones to teach them. Everyone had their way of dealing with that feeling. Charlotte imagined what she saw might be Morgan’s version of being star-struck.

All while Charlotte sat there, chewing on her thoughts as well as the macaron, a slim brown insect propelled by many little legs creeped over Charlotte’s shoulder strap onto the front of her shirt. Its thin antenna twitched.

Resigned to the fact that she wouldn't have much privacy with her family name, Kaylee nodded, hoping this new girl was as nice as she seemed. Kaylee had just opened her mouth to speak when the tiny movements of a stowaway caught her attention. "Uh, Charlotte...there's a bug on you..."

“Hm?” Charlotte followed Kaylee’s gaze to her shoulder. Wide mocha eyes flew open before her mouth did. “EEK!”

A wild flailing and slapping commenced. The insect managed to dodge each swipe, somehow finding its way on the covers. In a panic, it raced away from Charlotte towards Kaylee. One to play that she wasn't afraid of bugs until they were on her, Kaylee let out her own yelp. The bug may have been tiny but it was still creepy! She began swatting at the blanket where the bug had disappeared under.

“It’s infected!” Charlotte shouted, scrambling with Kaylee to get off the bed.

They couldn’t very well allow it to have its reign in the young girls bed. She and Kaylee grabbed the blankets and pulled them off, quickly abandoning them to one side just in case. There, in the middle, sat the bug.

“Sandal swat!” Charlotte suggested.

Each grabbed a single slipper. If there was anything they learned from their mother, it was how to wield the flat footwear. Coordinating together, the girls came at the spindly insect. Wack, wack! They battled the speedy critter until finally—WACK! It stuck to the sandal Kaylee held.

“Eew,” Charlotte scrunched her nose.

A deep, warm voice said, “Well done.” There stood their father in the doorway, leaning against the threshold with arms loosely crossed, and a grin on his face. Just how long had he been there?

Cornflower eyes were ripped away from the gross mess the bug had made on her slipper to look up to her father. A reminder of just what had happened prior to the battle against the bug and what he was likely there for made Kaylee drop the bug-crusted slipper and put her hands behind her back. No amount of Charlotte's brilliant planning was going to explain why she was still in her pajamas or the mess now all around her bed from the blanket being torn off.

"Heh. Probably shouldn't take two future Guardians to kill one bug, though," Kaylee murmured.

Shrugging his free shoulder, Wesley said, “Don’t feel too bad. Your Aunt Rosy is a grown woman who hunted worse, and she still screams at the sight of a bug nearby.” Giving a nod, he said, “Sit. We have some talking to do.”

Charlotte tossed her sandal back in its place. She figured she should leave the two alone, but as she approached the door her father didn’t move out of the way. In fact, he straightened with his hands on his pockets, standing dead-center. Charlotte turned on her heel and sat on the chair nearby when her father motioned to it.

“Sorry Dad,” Charlotte murmured, hoping that beginning with an apology might soften any blow to come.

“Good,” Wesley said, shutting the door quietly and taking a seat in the other available chair. “Now then. I know that you stayed home for a specific reason,” he looked at Kaylee, then poured warm coffee eyes onto Charlotte, “and I learned how you achieved it,” he leaned on one elbow and stroked his chin with that hand, the other drummed on the armchair, “What I don’t understand is why neither of you thought to ask.”

With the bed bug-free, Kaylee slowly sat down on the foot of it. She kept glancing over at Charlotte, both glad that her sister was present and also feeling terrible that she'd been dragged into this. Kaylee’s eyes shifted to her father as he spoke, squirming uncomfortably in place when it was clear this would be a painful discussion.

"Because it isn't really a reason to miss classes," Kaylee shrugged. "I wasn't sick, just a little miserable. But it's my fault Lottie is involved. Any punishment for lying should be mine alone."

Wesley first addressed the issue of Kaylee’s co-conspirator, “Taking the consequences of both of your actions will not allow Charlotte to learn from her experiences if she is spared them. She had made the choice to go along with it.” That said and done, Wesley went on to what he believed to be the problem. “It is the responsibility of a parent to safeguard, guide, and nurture their children. This includes their emotional state.” He paused, considering how he might phrase his next words. “I hope there is never a topic, no matter how embarrassing or painful, that you don’t feel comfortable or safe to come to me with, Pumpkin.” It went without saying this included Charlotte, but she wasn’t the focus right now.

Shifting from where she sat on the bed, Kaylee let her hands fall into her lap folded together. That felt like a loaded question even if it wasn't phrased as one. She did feel comfortable with her parents, there was no doubt in that, but something had stopped her. Lifting her gaze up to her father, she offered a weak smile. "I guess I just didn't want to be known for making such a large mistake. Especially when you said that you didn't like him," she admitted.

“Then that is the fault of mine, that I had made an environment wherein my children were fearful of my disappointment in them,” Wesley got up from his seat and knelt before her. He took her hands, so much smaller than his own, and said in a gentle tone, “As any father might, I will worry about you and your future when I don’t know how well you’ll fare down the paths you take, but that is an aspect innate to parenthood.” He brought up her hands and kissed them. “But understand, I will never be disappointed in you or ashamed of you, Kaylee.” It wasn’t often that their father used their given names. The weight of his words hung on it. “You, like your siblings, mean the world to me. I love you with all my heart.”

The fear of being reprimanded or made to feel like a disappointment was quick to vanish as she was enveloped in his sincerity. Kaylee kept hold of his hands as they dwarfed her own, feeling tears start up yet again that day, though for a different reason. Wesley's love meant so much more to her than living in a castle with servants. It felt so unconditional and true, something she could only wish to have in a romantic partner some day. Squeezing his hands, she sniffed back her emotions, giving him a slightly wet smile. "And I love you and I should have known I could trust you, Dad. I'm sorry I didn't talk to you or Mom rather than just hide in my room."

Enveloping his eldest in his arms, tucking her beneath his chin. The familiar scent of the lab and his favorite whiskey mingled pleasantly with his natural, comforting musk,

Wesley murmured, “There’s my girl. All is forgiven, darling.” He rubbed her back. His gentle touch conveyed his desire for their safety and for them to thrive.

Sitting in wait, Charlotte did her best not to blubber. She held it in as long as she could until little sniffles caught her father’s attention. Wiping her eyes, Charlotte repeated her earlier plea, but with much more meaning this time, “I’m sorry Dad…”

“I know,” Wesley smiled. “Even if there is a chance that we may not see eye-to-eye it is important to come to us. It is also important to encourage your siblings to do so, and if there is danger, it might be necessary to come to us in place of the sibling who should have done so themselves.”

Sniffing, Charlotte said, “Yes Sir.”

“Come here, my Dove.” Wesley lifted an arm. Charlotte got up and fit right in among the two. “Now then, the two of you have had a long and troubling day. What do you say about a sleepover with your friends?”

As always, there was a sense of sanctuary found in her father's arms that none other could compare to. Wesley felt and smelled like home. Maybe not to anyone else, but to her nothing else mattered. Kaylee didn't budge from his embrace, taking deep breaths to keep herself calm even as they were joined by Charlotte. Sniffing and dabbing at her eyes with a tissue she'd managed to nab, Kaylee nodded to her father's question. "A sleepover sounds good. We can vent and get it out of our systems."

“I’ll send for them,” Wesley said with resolve, tucking hair behind ears and gently padding cheeks for comfort before he got up. “You two set up whatever you need.”

Charlotte nodded, saying, “Night Dad.”

“Goodnight, my Dove,” Wesley responded, smiling when she gave a brief hug. “And good night to you, Pumpkin. Feel better.”

"I already am starting to feel better, thanks to you, Dad," Kaylee said with a small smile, coiling her arms about him once more for a tight hug.

As soon as their father exited Charlotte and Kaylee got on their phones to let the girls know they were invited. Then they hustled into action to prepare. Servants came to their room to refresh snacks, help shift furniture, and bring in linens for the girls so they could sleep comfortably. It was just about when the last friendly staff member walked out the door that Charlotte and Kaylee heard the familiar chatter of their friends.

“Hey guys,” Tysha greeted holding the door open so the others could enter.

Serenity came to hug Kaylee, “Oh, we were thinking about you all day.”

"Surprised you're already up for visitors," Tallulah remarked as she also set down a bag along with her backpack, giving her friend a hopeful smile.

Cara dropped her backpack by the couch. She had work to do still. “How did your rest go?”

"I definitely feel better, at least for now," Kaylee answered from Serenity's embrace. "But, it might still suck once I have to run into him."

"If you prefer, I can accidentally run into him in the halls. Give him a good hip check into a locker," Tallulah offered with a giggle, reaching into the bag she'd brought and pulling out a package of chocolates. "Mom said she's going to send a heartache box for you but in the meantime, a girl can never have too much chocolate and calories don't count if you're crying.”

Charlotte plucked a chocolate like the mischievous little sister she was, scampering away to settle in on the couch with her stolen morsel of coco goodness.

“Lottie,” Serenity scolded.

“I had a bad day too!” Charlotte weaseled a smirk, sinking into her covers.

Reminded of the brief encounter earlier that day, Tysha asked, “What exactly happened? You ran off so quickly.”

“I had to, I needed to get to Kaylee before Dad did,” Charlotte explained.

While Charlotte nibbled on her chocolate she divulged the events of the day, as she had done when she came to Kaylee. Occasionally they interrupted for clarification and comment, especially when they were told Lorenzo hadn’t come that day and that Charlotte invited Morgan to lunch with them on Monday.

“And you thought sitting at the back of the class would spare you?” Tysha chuckled.

“It might have worked!” Charlotte defended. “But you know, Morgan—also, there are far more bugs at the back of the class than at the front.” She shuddered. “Kaylee and I had to squish one that snuck home with me.” Putting that hideous memory aside, Charlotte said, “Then Dad came in and talked with us.”

The girls grew solemn. Serenity asked, “How did that go?”

"Better than expected, though I could have made it even easier on us," Kaylee filled in. "He basically said that we should know we can come to him and be honest, or that if one of us isn't the other should keep him informed. So not in trouble, but still a lesson learned."

Tallulah nodded, glad her friends hadn't put themselves on Wesley's bad side. "Sounds about like what my mom would say. 'You're not in trouble, but I'm disappointed that you didn't think you could tell me.’”

“Wow, that’s not what would have happened in my house,” Serenity muttered.

“Mine either,” Cara chuckled. “I would have gotten grounded or my phone apps restricted. Something to that effect.”

“Really?” Serenity tilted her head. She sat back in quiet thought.

“Yeah, why? What would your parents do?” Cara asked, grabbing a bag of chips.

“Well Mom doesn’t do much. Maybe a light word on how I should have behaved,” she said with a shrug. “Punishment is Dad’s domain.” A faint blush of embarrassment touched her cheeks. “Kaylee, Morgan is in your dance club, right? What’s she like?”

Curiosities were tucked away with the subject change and Kaylee shrugged her shoulders, finishing off another chocolate. "Honestly, I don't know. I haven't interacted with her much and she seems to be pretty reserved," she relayed what she'd had a chance to see. "We may just have to wait until Monday for a chance to get to know her. That is if she does end up joining us for lunch."

Tysha, lost momentarily in thought, pulled her eyes from Serenity to say, “I see her sitting at the front in classes we share. Kaylee’s right, she is pretty reserved. Looks like Reggie likes her too.”

“Spill,” Cara spoffed. They’d want to know if a potential thorn in their paw might come to prick them.

“Oh just little things,” Tysha shrugged. “He’ll talk to her all pleasant before and after class if he can. He tries to do that with me too. Super uncomfortable, because I know he’s just trying to recruit me and, I dunno, maybe more?”

“Recruit you?” Charlotte perked a brow.

“Yeah, didn’t you hear?” Tysha chuckled. “His little gathering has a name now. ‘Awakened Support Association’. For all the students who are proud Almaeri users.”

Serenity frowned. “Like...a coven?”

“Oh no,” Tysha shook her head, rolling her eyes. “No, when I asked that Joss said ‘all were welcome’, which isn’t the same for a coven, but you could tell that’s probably just what Reggie said to say so they don’t get shut down. At least I think so.”

“I can’t tell who I like least,” Charlotte said. “Joss or Lorenzo.”

It was Kaylee's turn to spoff. "Definitely Lorenzo. Joss' biggest fault is too much faith in his ‘friends’, whereas Lorenzo's is being ‘friendly’ with everyone. Either way, I'm just glad that so far Reggie hasn't started up a fight this year. Maybe his club is a way for him to keep his cool."

"That or he's building to something worse." Tallulah shrugged with her somewhat dark statement. "Maybe you should join so you can find out what's going on, Tysha," she chuckled as a joke.

The girls joined in on the mirth over the outlandish idea. Tysha exhaled with exasperation, “Oh hells, I don’t even want to know what would have to happen for that!” She reflected on all their previous encounters. “And to be honest, Reggie is eerie. Not in the creepy way either, and I think that worries me.”

“What do you mean?” Charlotte asked.

“He’s like…” Tysha sighed, thinking about how to phrase this. “He kinda sounds like he makes sense. He’s been pretty venomous before, and that’s clearly an abrasive fault, but when he’s all calm and talks almost gentle, it’s kinda strange—Like a quiet charisma…”

Serenity pondered aloud, “Huh, well, I guess I can see that. He was never imposing or rude when we all hung out. Just an observer most of the time. I do recall his frowns towards Danson.”

“Oh yes,” Cara chuckled. “I do recall those.” She nudged Tysha with her foot. “You and Danny ever getting back together?”

Shaking her head, Tysha said, “Nah, we’re just good friends. To be honest, I am not seeing a lot of options out there right now.”

Charlotte chuckled, “Maybe swing for the other team then. Morgan’s pretty.”

Serenity’s cheeks pinked and she grabbed herself a handful of yogurt raisinettes. “Hey, what movie are we watching tonight?”

Burying her face behind her phone, Tallulah shrugged, skimming through a few sites for ideas. "I didn't have anything in mind. Anyone else? Preferably nothing sappy if we can."

"Agreed. Maybe a good rom-com?" Kaylee offered, refraining from another chocolate less she upset her stomach or see herself growing sloppy from too many sweets. She also looked through a few lists for movies before one caught her attention. "What about this one? 'How to be Single'. Seems appropriate for most of us right now."

“I haven’t seen,” Tysha admitted. “Is it good?”

Cara hummed in thought, “I think I had. It was good for a watch. Wanna give it a try?”

“I’m up for it,” Charlotte said.

The other girls were on board, grabbing pillows and blankets to get comfortable. Snacks bags bounced between them. Occasionally they paused for a bathroom break, and much commentary was had about the characters—namely, who was who in the movie.

“I feel like I want to be either Robin or Alice,” Cara said, grabbing her toothbrush, “but I am afraid that I’m a Josh.”

“You are not Josh,” a few of them scoffed.

“Lorenzo is Robin,” Tysha chuckled.

Spitting out her paste and water, Charlotte snorted, “No, Lorenzo is David. Robin knows herself and she’s fun.”

“Who do you think you are?” Tysha asked, washing her face.

“No one!” Charlotte spoffed, braiding her hair. “I haven’t had any experiences. I relate to nobody. I’m probably Alice.”

“Kaylee is an Alice,” Cara said, heading out to the piles of blankets and pillows with the rest.

“Is not,” Serenity shook her head. She pulled her comforter over herself. “She’s a Lucy. She’ll find her special someone if she wants, but as we know, we can be as content as Alice not to.”

“Good enough for me!” Tysha yawned. “Alright, I’m ready to pass out.”

“Me too,” some of the girls agreed.

A chorus of good nights followed. The girls snuggled in their bedding and fell asleep amidst spontaneous, tired chatter, and the noise of one or two of them already snoring.

~oOo~

Come Monday the girls were ready to offer their comfort and support to Kaylee if and when she needed it. Lorenzo did, in fact, come to school that day. He had a significant drop in his vibrancy. It couldn’t be decided if he had learned any kind of personal lesson, or if somehow his parents found out and descended a discipline his way. Whatever the case, the girls were happy to put thoughts of him aside for lunch.

“Do you think Morgan will come?” Serenity asked.

“Morgan’s coming?” Elijah perked.

“I don’t know,” Charlotte shrugged. “I made the invitation.”

Danson chimed in, “She’s odd.”

“How so?” Charlotte asked.

“She like, scrounges through the plants during Lauri’s class, it’s weird,” Danson said.

“Well, maybe she’s just shy and quirky,” Elijah offered. “You know Jacob Davenport? One of the kids on the waitlist? Well, I bumped into him not long ago. He heard Morgan was coming here. He said he’s seen her around the training compound open to waitlisters. He and Doug say she’s pretty quiet. She really only ever hung out with some other waitlister. They were both pretty focused and quiet.”

Danson asked, “Did she molest bushes there too?”

“Shh,” Tysha nudged him. “Here she comes.”

Morgan, tray in hand, walked tentatively towards the table lined with all the people she didn’t know. Her steps slowed in indecision.

Any questions about just what was being done with plants and their pieces were pushed aside, looking up at Morgan as she joined. She didn't seem that odd to Kaylee, just quiet which didn't mean to be a bad thing. A warm smile came from Kaylee in Morgan’s direction, nodding to a spare spot on the bench beside Tallulah and Serenity. "Hello Morgan! Feel free to take a seat."

"Yeah, it'll be a lot easier to eat that way," Tallulah agreed, deciding they could investigate bizarre behavior at another time.

The humor tempted the corner of Morgan’s lips. She spent only one more moment in thought before taking the seat next to Tallulah. No one said a word, but they did detect a hint of an earthy fragrance from Morgan.

“So, did you take a stroll through the botanical gardens today?” Danson asked, inhaling sharply when he felt a kick from under the table.

Morgan tilted her head in question, but didn’t bother to investigate when Charlotte spoke. “Glad you came. If you don’t know already, that was Danson, this is Matt and Cara,” she flicked her pointer between them to indicate the relationship dynamic of the two, “this is Paulo—you know Elijah and Kaylee from dance—and then Tysha, Serenity, and she is Tallulah.”

“Hello,” Morgan gave them all nods. She did not make a move to speak right away, being someone who felt content in silence, but the others were obliged to make conversation, so she decided to put forth some effort too. “How has the day gone for all of you?”

Tallulah, picking at a bowl of fresh fruit, decided she could be the first to answer, willing to be the front line if necessary to a new face. "About as well as a Monday can go," she shrugged, wiping her fingers free of the sticky juices. "Assignments are thinning out a little, but that's just because of upcoming midterms so I don't know if I can call it a win."

"I'll take studying over assignments," Kaylee decided for herself. "There's still pressure but I feel like I can work at my own pace, you know?" Cornflower eyes shifted to their newcomer. "What about you Morgan? How are you adjusting to the academy?"

“I’m doing well,” Morgan said. They could tell she wasn’t sure of what else to say. There was only one common shared interest she knew to speak of, so she went with that. “Dance club has been fun.”

Elijah said, “Yeah, you’re pretty good. Did you always love dance or did you just come across it?”

“My Nana said my parents were professionals. They worked in Hollywood as choreographers,” Morgan said, busying herself with her sandwich. “I probably have the talent from them.”

Tentatively, Tysha asked, “Oh, when did you lose them?”

“When I was four,” Morgan answered.

“I lost mine during Hells Gates,” Tysha said, hoping this would make Morgan a little more comfortable.

The young woman offered a solemn murmur of condolence. The mood had fallen and it was clear no one was ready to walk down a painful path at noon on a Monday, especially when this was their first meeting.

There were few moments when Kaylee considered her life before becoming a Von Helsing. While there was no doubt in her heart that Wesley and Inara were her parents or that Charlotte and the boys were her sibling, her brain did bring up logic now and then that there was someone before. Hearing Tysha's story again and now Morgan's nearly surfaced the thought that she didn't have one of her own. Memories from her youth were fuzzy and never made sense when she tried to go over them, almost anything aside from Lottie before Hell's Gate was like peering through a fog. Sipping her juice, Kaylee pushed back those thoughts before they could break out, focusing on meeting a potential new member of their group.

“They’d be proud of you and your dancing, I’m sure of it,” Elijah said with confidence. Morgan winced, but said nothing against him. He went on, saying, “I don’t know if you’ve heard the rumors, but we’re expecting an announcement soon that we’ll be competing against other schools for a dance competition.”

Morgan perked. “Really? Which schools?”

“We don’t know,” Elijah shrugged. “They got to announce it soon. Maybe after midterms.”

Charlotte said, “That makes sense.”

Paulo, pouring himself water, asked, “Are any of you thinking about what you want to do?”

“Well, we don’t know the guidelines yet, but I wouldn’t mind doing something with Kaylee,” Charlotte gave her sister a playful nudge.

"Hell yes, we could," Kaylee lit up, grinning ear to ear. "We would take that competition by surprise." Looking over to Elijah and Morgan, she decided she could offer, "That and we could do a small group, too. The academy has a lot of really good dancers to showcase, after all."

"Sure do, " Tallulah agreed, happy to support her friends. "You can bet I'll be right there on the sideline cheering you girls and Eli on."

Their friends were quick to join in the support of that statement. Elijah in particular said, “We really got a good chance at winning. And I mean in the face of the great talent I’ve seen before.”

Cara set down her cup of orange juice in a thud in the spirit of excitement. “Yeah, these other schools better recognize, we Foxes are a force even on the dance floor.”

“Whatever you guys need, let me know, I’ll see what I can do,” Serenity said. She, being a part of the drama club, had benefited from their loving attention and now it was time she did the same for them.

“Come on guys,” Charlotte said, finishing up her meal. “Let’s toss ideas before lunch is over. We can test out on the quad.”

Morgan’s lips parted in wordless wonder. She looked between the boisterous bantering friends and found nothing but sincerity. Smiling ever so softly, she said, “That sounds good to me.”

"Perfect! Let's get to work - I could use a break from thinking about midterms for a few minutes," Kaylee chuckled.

With everyone equally excited for the competition, even those who wouldn't directly participate in the event, everyone put their heads together. Despite her first day among them, Morgan was included as well as everyone could, making sure she had a chance to share her own thoughts and contribute to the group. Kaylee pulled out her phone to begin researching ideas for routines and Tallulah determined she needed to be in charge of the song choice. By the time lunch came to an end, they may not have completely picked out their dances, but they did have a good start to where they'd go once the competition was officially announced.

Heading to their dorms, Charlotte and Kaylee had only good things to say about Morgan’s talents. The knack for choreography certainly passed from parents to daughter. They were eager to meet up with her soon and secured another invite for Tuesday.

Morgan came, as promised, and the friends were happy to continue to encourage her presence until she became a regular at their table. Although originally dance club had been what hooked her into their presence, Morgan lingered for the company. She kept to herself for the most part. It would be a trait she did not quite shake. Reserved, Morgan stayed the emotional distance of an arm length. They knew so little of her despite the time spent with her. She met them at lunch, spent time with them on the quad, occasionally sat with them in class, and sometimes joined in the dorms, but did not come to the hill, nor did she accept a passcard for the castle.

Winter Formal was a unique experience. Morgan did come to the dance with the friends since Charlotte and Kaylee were proudly going stag. The usual mix-and-match of dancing between the friends was expected. What came as a small surprise was that Kyle did ask to dance with Kaylee at some point—just before Joss could come up to speak with her. There was nothing to complain about, though clearly Kyle was not an expert like Kaylee. Joss did not return to engage in conversation with Kaylee again. They couldn’t tell if it was a personal choice or if Reggie may have been perturbed by Joss meeting up with Kaylee only after dancing with a man Reggie did not like. That aside, Kaylee would find peace in not having to speak with Lorenzo. The young guy certainly hadn’t lost steam! The young Lord Byron had not one, not two, but three interested students floating around him. At any time he caught eyes with Kaylee he blushed and went about his business.

The others, of course, spent time on the hill after the dance. Morgan, again, did not join. Come midterms the others were too busy to worry about whether or not Morgan was feeling truly welcome. Many things were forgotten while tests were being done—Regina, Lorenzo, the dance completion—and it wasn’t until they returned from Christmas and New Years break that they were all together again.

Monday, January 5th, 2026​

Charlotte and Kaylee, along with Tysha who shared her holiday with them and her little brother, came barreling into hugs and animated displays of familiarity and affection with their friends in the Great Hall. A simple ‘hello’ and ‘how did your holidays go’ were the greetings of the past. The companions had evolved into a level of closeness that required odd and quirky voices, unnecessary handshakes, and sometimes wordless conversations through facial expressions emphasizing eyebrow movement. Morgan, who did not participate, concluded that they had a decent holiday.

“Welcome to the year 2026,” Principle Minton’s voice boomed. The students settled into their seats and turned their attention forward, listening to the usual talk that came with returning. It wasn’t until he neared the end that the energy in the room boomed. “Lastly, we have some exciting news for the school in regards to a student movement from our clubs.”

Elijah and the girls quickly shared glances between each other, with a murmure of ‘Is this it?’

The Principle went on, “Thanks to the passions encouraged in VHA, we are proud to say that the petition for a friendly dance competition between schools has been approved and is in motion. The dance club can expect to be addressed about the specifics after school.” A cheer rose up for those students that appreciated such events outside of sports and academia such as a math team. “We hope this serves as an example to others who wish to see the same for their passions. In the meantime we can show our dance club support.” Principle Minton began gathering his notes. “Now then, I still expect quality work! Guardians, get to your classes.”

A chorus of chatter and movement followed, with many excitedly talking about the end of the day. They’d have to do homework, true, but thankfully the majority of their work on the first day back were easy assignments.

As soon as the kids got enough done with their school work they wished their dancers well and Elijah, Kaylee, Charlotte, and Morgan were off to their club room.

“Last one there is a side-chick for Lorenzo!” Charlotte chuckled darkly, running ahead.

The excitement for their official competition was only temporarily stopped by the remark from her sister. "Hey! Not making the mistake again!" Kaylee called after her before gripping the straps of her backpack and racing after Charlotte.

It felt good they had come far enough to joke about it, and just as they'd promised each other, boys were not on their mind. School and dance were now their priorities, having decided there was nothing wrong with being single.

Morgan, who hadn’t been with them as long, still didn’t want to have that tease hanging over her. Charlotte was known to nickname the loser of her races. On the other hand, Elijah didn’t mind taking the fall.

Coming up to the door last, Elijah took Charlotte’s chuckles in stride. She tugged on his hand, saying, “So when’s your first date?”

“Better be somewhere special. Side-chick or not, I demand to be pampered,” Elijah chuckled. They all knew he was the farthest thing from swinging for the other team, but he had a merry heart and a healthy humorous bone. “Now get in the club, we might miss something.”

The four of them shuffled into the club to find it teaming with more students than expected. Everyone talked so loudly it was a wonder anyone could hear themselves. On top of that, they could barely reach the area where they dropped their bags. Charlotte kept her hold on Elijah and Kaylee, afraid the crowd would swallow her.

Speaking in a higher volume than what he would have, Elijah said, “Looks like we’ve got some inspired students?”

“Hah,” Charlotte snorted. “More like glory-hogs!”

One of the new faces caught sight of the four standing at the edge. She giddily welcomed them.“Come on over—Hi, I’m Amanda. Isn’t this exciting? I hope there’s a prize!”

Morgan said bluntly, “Prize or not, I’m here to dance.” She could believe they’d be glory-hogs, but it looked like they were after more than prestige here. She wondered what was going to come of all their work and patience.

Clearly the young girl, probably a Freshman, did not get warm vibes from Morgan. She hesitated, her mind buzzing with uncertainty.

Elijah offered a smile, “Which is to say, we’re all really excited!” He gave his fist a cheerful shake. It appeared to set the girl at ease, though she didn’t stick around.

Charlotte chuckled, “Well, I guess we should have seen this coming…”

Kaylee made a face as the four stood closer to each other to have a small barrier against the growing crowd. They'd been working hard together all year and the year prior, and for others to swoop in and try to steal that from them was annoying. "This better not impact who gets to compete," Kaylee said, just loud enough for the other three to hear her. "But I guess we'll just have to wait and see what system there is.”

“Alright, competitors, please lend me your attention! Please quiet down!” Professor Cecilia Knight, the drama teacher, had come to fulfill the role as a guide in the process. “Please just—th-thank you. Okay,” she pulled up a clipboard, “I realize that some of you are concerned about how we will decide which of you will be entering in the competition. There will be auditions. Details about what we’re looking for in a video of your talents is on the board over there. Feel free to take a picture. There is information on troubleshooting if you have problems. Deadline is Thursday after school. By noon on Friday you can check the link to see if you’ve made it on the team.”

All of the students of these academies had to be physically fit. That was a big green check-mark for any dancer too. The four could at least count on their natural talents for an advantage in regard to rhythm, precision, style, and other qualities of a dancer. That, and the Von Helsing siblings had access to equipment that will aid them in presentation.

“Oh,” Charlotte turned to Kaylee with a grin, “We have a studio that would be great for this.”

Elijah leaned over, asking, “Mind if I use it too?”

“Sure! You’re all welcome,” Charlotte smiled.

Morgan said with a shrug, “I’m fine using my phone.” She pulled out said device to take a picture of the board that the others were crowding. “I’ll send you guys the image.”

While she went to do that Elijah asked, “What are you guys gonna send in for your audition?”

"That's a good question," Kaylee said as she watched the group flocking over to the board where the requirements were posted. "I suppose we're doing individual submissions, which is too bad. I feel like we could showcase our dynamic together better, Charlotte." She enjoyed dancing as much as likely anyone in that room, but dancing alone always felt so different than with a partner or group.

Huffing, Charlotte leaned on her sister. “Yeah, I wonder what that’s about.”

Elijah said, “Well, the submissions are preliminary. I think this might be their way of making sure most of the original club gets in, so it’s less that we have to showcase our best and more to allow for the serious dancers to stake their rightful places.”

“I hope,” Charlotte grumbled. There were more students than she could count in that room.

BING! Morgan’s message popped up just as she came weaving through bodies. “Short-end of the criteria is five-minutes or less, single set, one song, no props, and simple outfit. Pretty basic.”

“Do they mention what the dance completion will want?” Charlotte asked as she scrolled.

“No, that will be announced at the club on Friday after school, for anyone who’s gonna participate,” Morgan said, turning away, “I’m gonna grab my bag and head to my room to research for a solo. See you around.”

“Bye,” Charlotte sighed, absentmindedly putting weight on the hold she had on her sister’s arm. “Soooo, you guys wanna do that too?”

Elijah said, “Probably. I still have a worksheet to do. You guys gonna text what your ideas are? Maybe if I don’t come up with something I can take inspiration from you two.”

Kaylee was on board with the others as well. "I think doing some research and picking out at least music won't take too long," she nodded, giving her sister a light nudge. "Homework is pretty light tonight, but probably won't go to the studio until tomorrow unless something really sticks out as a good idea."

“Sounds good,” Elijah started their walk to their bags. “I’ll catch up with you guys later then.”

“Bye Eli,” the girls said in parting.

The two immediately started going through ideas that they could submit to the teacher. By Wednesday night the four managed to choose a song, work on their choreography with Morgan’s input, and produce a decent video for the submission.

Elijah happened upon a song that he felt resonate in his soul. ‘The Search’ by NF hit an emotional spot for him. It described the kind of struggle he viewed every human went through.



Although she knew it wasn't nearly as bad as it could be, Kaylee felt her song choice fit the dynamic events in her own life since coming to high school. Not only that, but the song was a mix of fast and slow tempos, allowing her to mix things up and display her talents better.



Charlotte decided to showcase her skills in ballet. Hopefully they might see a use for such abilities. Like her sister, she chose a song by Halsey called ‘Castle’. It amused her, since she did, in fact, already live in one with her family.



Morgan took a little longer to come forward with what she picked. ‘Bad Guy’ by Billie Eilish offered a variety of mood. Perhaps the professors would recognize the range.



Come Friday the four were a little nervous. They heard there were dozens of videos to go over. There were bound to be students just as skilled as them. All up until lunch the children were feeling the pressure rise. As soon as the bell rang and they got their food, they were eerily quiet, chewing and glancing at their phones, until finally they each of their phones were notified of an update.

Charlotte scrambled to get into the app. She clicked away along with the others to find her name. Throughout the Great Hall they heard the cheers of students who were excited to find themselves listed.

“I’m in!” Elijah beamed, holding up his phone.

Gasping, Charlotte stood up like a shot. “Me too!”

Morgan smiled, staring down at her screen. “So am I.”

Scurrying for her phone, Kaylee nearly dropped it right on to her plate, narrowly catching it in time. Cornflower eyes bounced side to side as she skimmed down the list, her heart dropping as she got nearly to the bottom and hadn't seen her own name. "I didn't..." Her voice trailed off as she tried to figure out just what she had done wrong. Just then she happened upon her sister's name, the tip tops of letters showing just beneath it. One more scroll and she jumped up out of her seat. "I made it, too! We all made it, guys!"

“Woo!” The other’s hollered.

“Gotta text Mom and Dad,” Charlotte sat back down. Her thumbs went flying over her screen.

Elijah happily did the same. “Man, I can’t wait to get started.”

“This day is gonna be a long one,” Morgan muttered.

True, the hours stretched longer the closer it got to the last bell, but as soon as it rang the four were off to the dance club. Their friends wished them the best. This time Morgan came in after the other three, making her the rotten egg.

“Oh good, it’s not crowded,” Charlotte exhaled.

Professor Knight stood at the front of the room past a dozen or so students. Most of the dance club stood among them. It surprised Charlotte that some hadn’t made the cut. The certainty that this was a way to make sure the original members would get the chance wavered. Perhaps they were more serious about winning than expected.

“Alright, students,” Prof. Knight didn’t have to yell this time. “Listen up and listen good. We’re participating in the first hope-to-be-annual dance contest. Word around is they’re calling it the Guardian Dance Competition, or GDC.” Apparently this didn’t please their drama teacher, but she kept her opinions to herself. “We will be competing against three other schools, all academies training future guardians to hunt fairies like ours: Bryce and Wilson from Vermont, Ridgewood from New Hampshire, and Vahnata from Montreal, Canada.”

The last drew the most surprise. Vahnata, meaning ‘Unity’ in Aarin, was a school founded recently by people born and raised in the center of the world. Some believed this was a step in the right direction with public relations between those foreign mages and the population on the surface. Others wondered if this was simply a move for power. However you took it, they wondered how this came about.

“Excuse me,” a student raised their hand. With permission, they asked, “Does this mean magic will be allowed?”

“A small amount of magic for ambience and setting is authorized. There will be no direct magic used to enhance the ability of the dancer,” Prof. Knight assured them.

Another hand raised. “What cults or cultures are in the school? I mean...We’ll be crossing paths with them at some point, won’t we?”

Professor Knight sighed, “I know you might be concerned about some of the more colorful behaviors from their unique and varied traditions, but I promise you that the schools have agreed on ways to make mingling smooth.”

The children wondered what sorts of precautions they took to ensure the competition ran smoothly. Aarinian’s still holding on to their old ways of life had trouble dealing with a world wherein people were far freer and with no forced obligation to subjugate themselves to magical beings. Not unless they chose to.

“Maybe we can ask Dad,” Charlotte murmured.

The professor went on, “For now we will focus on the tasks at hand.” Knight pulled up a chart and a list of categories. “Each school will provide one candidate for each section. There is a group, a trio, a duo, and solo. The club will vote for the routines they like best. Any questions?”
 
The revelation that they would be one of four schools to compete had murmurs of excitement racing about the room. Everyone could already predict just how intense things were going to be, even without knowing anything about the other clubs and their skill levels. Making a mental note to do some research and see if anything could be unearthed, Kaylee raised her own hand as well. Once acknowledged, she posed a question, "If one of the smaller groups doesn't have anyone in it who is Awakened, can someone who isn't dancing be tasked with the ambiance using Almaeri? And if so, do they have to be a member of our team?"

“Ah, good one,” Prof. Knight tapped her clipboard with her pen, “You are free to petition anyone capable of Almaeri to use their talents for your dance, even if they aren’t on your team. It is up to them, but I am sure someone here would be willing.”

Morgan hesitated before offering, “I can do it, if any of you need it.”

Pleasantly surprised, Charlotte asked, “Oh, you’re Awakened?”

“Yes,” Morgan confirmed softly.

“Any more questions?” Prof. Knight queried.

There was a muted look of shared surprise on Kaylee's face, though she did her best to shake it away quickly. They'd never thought to ask her if she was Awakened, and she hadn't offered it on her own accord. Then again, it'd been an experience that those who were didn't always announce it. Kaylee wondered if it was just a subconscious shelter of the truth or if there was a fear being around families of esteemed hunters not to give out information if not requested.

In the back a hand went up followed by the question of, "So when is this competition going to be? How long do we have to pick out who's dancing and rehearse?"

“The schedule will be put up on the school dance club forum as soon as it is agreed upon,” Prof. Knight explained. “Rest assured there will be at least a full month, if not more, for brainstorming, research, and rehearsals.”

This time Elijah, once prompted, asked, “Where will this be held?”

“That too is still being worked out. The schools are trying to secure a location that will be convenient for everyone, especially since Vahnata will be coming from Montreal,” Prof. Knight answered. “If you haven’t already, you may select to be notified of updates.”

A familiar student’s hand went up and, without permission, asked excitedly, “Are we able to express our full creativity with—.”

“No nudity, Claireson, if you want the ‘full spectrum of art’ to be ‘properly’ honored, go to a different school,” Prof. Knight’s curt interruption stole away the light from the students eyes. Mirthful snorts fluttered around them who remained in perturbed silence. “Any other questions?”

While there were still some chuckles and amusement at just how well the other student's behavior was known and predicted. It didn't seem like there were any additional questions for the time being, especially when it was clear a lot would be taken in stride with information passed to the students once it was available.

Kaylee gave her sister a light nudge, learning in to ask softly, "So, still want to try and get the duo spot then?" Likely to be highly sought after, they'd want to do extra planning to try and secure it themselves.

“Hell yeah,” Charlotte grinned, clasping hands with her sister. “We’re gonna be epic.”

“Hmm, well if you two are definitely gonna duo, then maybe Morgan and I can grab a third for ours and take the trio spot,” Elijah said, turning with a smile to Morgan. “What do you say?”

Shrugging, she answered, “Fine with me. We should look now, before they’re all taken.”

“Okay,” Elijah said. He gave Charlotte a semi-elaborate one-hand shake and Kaylee a wave, since she was a body farther from him. “Catch you guys later!”

“Bye!” The sisters said, and took their bags with them to head home.

With the excitement of the competition looming in the near distance, dance became a consumption of every ounce of free time. Kaylee found she had to force herself to finish her studies first before moving on to planning with Charlotte. Their friends thankfully seemed to understand that with little time to work, hanging out would have to wait or be minimal. Thankfully there wasn't even a slight temptation of Hiraeth Hill that was still covered in a winter wonderland and kept them indoors where it was cozy.

Time in class seemed to take the longest to pass. It took full self control to focus on lectures and digest information needed for assignments, but the girls managed to do so. Their final class of the day was always the biggest challenge, knowing they were close to freedom, but a call for a project to build dioramas of ritual sites wasn't unwelcomed. Kaylee assumed she and Charlotte would pair with each other, meaning they could talk dance while they worked. That plan was quickly thwarted when the professor announced that everyone would be working with someone they had not yet partnered with that year. Charlotte, frustratingly, got Hugo. The level of discomfort she emanated could be felt across the room. No one could decide if this was better or worse than Tysha ending up with Reggie or Elijah being placed with Carlos Costello, an intense self-professed Bible-Believing Christian. While a person might venture a guess that two followers of Jesus would get along, this assumption proved absolutely false. Christian love of your neighbor apparently stopped where theological disagreement began. Elijah, at least, did his best not to engage in hostility and deflected attacks to provoke him into reacting aggressively with as much love as he could muster.

Frowning, Kaylee looked around the room as everyone was quick to disperse and find someone they didn't despise to work with. Unexpectedly, she was approached by Kyle with an offer to work together, one she happily took less she be paired with Regina or worse.

The projects were due in two days time, which meant they earned priority for the young Guardians who had rather full plates. Rather than offering passage to Avostoska to someone who was amiable at best, Kaylee suggested they work after class in one of the study rooms contained within the academy library. The space was enclosed to give single or small groups of students an environment to work in, though one wall was glass to make sure such places weren't used for those with less than academic purposes and frisky hands. Walking past one could easily see Kyle and Kaylee at work, occasionally leaning in together to work on the tiny model they had been assigned.

It happened that a wayward glance met cornflower eyes with a familiar set of dark—The kind that held a certain sparkle in the shine of a closet light bulb. Joss, who lingered a heartbeat more, turned to take a cubicle with his partner, Morgan. They quietly resumed their design.

Kaylee hadn't realized that she'd frozen in her movements as she made eye contact with Joss. There were so many times that questions seemed to bubble up from his actions and she wanted to understand more but also knew he wanted her to give up something she couldn't. The wonders of what might have been if Reggie hadn't stepped in were growing just as she was proded.

"Kaylee? Uh, Earth to Von Helsing," Kyle repeated, losing his patience quickly when she wasn't answering him.

"Oh, sorry," she apologized, reaching for the hot glue gun he had asked twice for and needed to attach the next piece.

"It's whatever. Should be used to you being pretty oblivious by now," he murmured as he carefully placed down their altar and held it in place to dry.

Kaylee frowned at what was a pretty clear jab at her. "Um, okay... I don't know if I deserved that."

Shrugging, Kyle moved his hand and gave the diorama a shake to ensure it stayed in place. "Think what you want, but the fact is you couldn't see just a tool you were chasing after even when you were being warned," he gave her only a side glance before reaching for more of the scenery they had prepared.

"Warned? Just who tried to warn me?" A genuine question because she didn't think that was accurate at all.

Kyle's eyebrows went up in disbelief, setting down the glue gun to look at her. "Really? Because I literally was trying to warn you when this all started back at the Atlantis field trip. Even Regina was trying to make you see what he was doing but you were blind to it."

That earned a spoff from Kaylee, even rolling her eyes. "Yeah right. The only thing Regina has toward me is a level of hatred I don't understand."

"Sounds dramatic," he was quickly losing his interest. "You can think what you want, but you pretty much walked right into this."

Not wanting to fight because she just wanted this project done and over with, Kaylee turned to her phone. A text on the screen from Charlotte was asking if she thought their parents would let them skip dining with everyone and just have food delivered for more time to practice dance. She wasn't sure just what the answer would be, but it brought to mind another question. Her phone had just sent a message back about who they'd ask to do the Almaeri-effects for their duo when Kyle loudly cleared his throat again.

"I hate to be that guy, but I really need you to stop messaging boys for five minutes and finish this thing with me." He was being as even toned as he could.

There was a small glare from Kaylee. "It's not a boy, it's my sister."

"Oh, so much better," he turned back to the diorama. "I'm sure the two of you are planning your next trip to the Hill for your shenanigans. Just be mindful of the gnomes."

That was a lot for her to unpack. "Shenanigans? And how do you even know about Hiraeth Hill?"

An annoyed sigh that his work kept being interrupted left him, but Kyle still responded. "Everyone knows about your special little group and their trips to the hill through another one of your father's portals," he flashed her a look near pity that she would be so naive to think otherwise. "And Cortez had no problems talking about just what happened there. I still don't get how so many of you were blind to his.. behaviors."

Deciding they needed to change the topic as she had bright red cheeks, Kaylee went back to something else he'd touched on. "And what about the gnomes?"

"There was some fight between gnomes regarding an abandoned greenhouse not far from the Hill," he explained, deciding it was safe to go back to work. "During the right the greenhouse ended up being destroyed."

It was slightly disheartening news that she hoped had somehow miraculously not made it to their parents. If things seemed too dangerous, she worried he wouldn't let them keep their little hangout spot. Pushing those thoughts and any of Lorenzo aside, she leaned in and have the project her undivided attention, if for no reason other than to simply be done with it.

The clock struck four when the classmates could count their project finished. Kaylee and Kyle chose to recreate Bohemian Grove’s Owl Shrine, located in redwoods of California. A towering rough-hewn shape of an owl carved from stone overlooked a fire pit atop a wide set of stairs that led to a large shallow pond. Several figurines crowded the foot of the blaze, drawing a circle of blood chalk all around it. Five figures stood aside in wait with their ruby-hilted daggers and frightened animals.

It had long since been speculated that this site had to do with Almaeri practices, but only a few had managed to get close enough to know, and they were not long to live thereafter. Now it was one of the shrines barred from use and the public. Ritual shrines were too intimately connected by portals to ever be trusted. All they needed were the right people to open them to whoever was on the other side.

Done with the day at school the sisters were quick to find each other. Charlotte exhaled in relief to be back, saying, “Oh damn, Hugo is a big creep. He insisted we sit next to each other because he thought that would make it more efficient or something. I mean, it’s the scoot for me. Felt like he was an inch closer each time I glanced.”

The comment reminded Kaylee of the unanswered text she had seen when she glanced at her phone. "What? That is creepy," she murmured, face scrunched in distaste. "Although maybe that means he likes what he sees? A compliment I guess even if an unwanted one?"

Shuddering, Charlotte said, “Ugh, I really hope not. I don’t want the first person to find interest in me to be Hugo.” Though she couldn’t deny that her development, slow as it was, progressed further since November. Perhaps her features had become defined? Maybe the high pitch in her voice had faded? Charlotte muttered, “Didn’t think about the fact that weirdo’s would also look my way…”

“Hey guys,” Elijah’s exhausted tone greeted them. Dark circles hung below his eyes. Small hairs escaped the once tightly braided corn-rows.

“You alright?” Charlotte asked.

“Hah, I want to say yes, but to be honest, it’s been a nightmare,” Elijah forced a spoff to sound more light hearted than he felt. “Carlos is trying to get under my skin. All I wanna do is finish this project.”

Grabbing his arm, Charlotte held on to comfort, asking, “What happened?”

“So, from the list we chose hedgestone,” Elijah went on, holding up the textbook in question, “This literally is all I am using—What the teacher taught and gave us—and it’s the exact same he has, but when it comes to drawing out the glyphs, he goes ‘Oh, I can’t do that, it’s a sin’, and I am like, ‘Okay, I understand. We can just do a small corner and say it’s just not finished yet’, and he’s all ‘Okay’, so I basically just draw a bit of it without looking at the book and he mutters ‘Not surprised, really’, and I ask ‘About what?’ And he goes ‘How good you are at that’, and it just starts this long back and forth about how he’s always suspected I’d know this stuff and it has to do with my theology. Tells me Catholic’s are the ‘Whore of Babylon’ and stuff,” Elijah annoyedly waved the book, “Frggin’ this is the same exact book he has, what does he expect? I paid attention in class, dangit! It’s not like I go home to some shrine for Mary and draw these circles on the ground!”

So many alternate cuss words were used that Charlotte had to hold in a snort of mirth. “I dunno, do you?” She gave him a subtle nudge.

That tempted a sigh trying not to give in to her humor. “Nooo,” he spoffed, this time far less forced. “But Carlos probably thinks so. He leaned over at one point to boast, saying ‘I don’t worship Mary; we don’t have false gods and goddesses’ and I’m like ‘Uh okay? Neither do I’ and—ugh, that didn’t stop it, or help. He has no regard for the difference between being reverent and worshiping.” Elijah dropped his book into his satchel. “I am quite done with the day. Did you girls have it any better?”

“Hugo was creepy, and—,” Charlotte realized Kaylee hadn’t said. “How’d it go for you, Kaylee?”

Like Charlotte, Kaylee had struggled not to chuckle at Elijah's experience. She had no doubt this Carlos was pushing his buttons full force which had to be behind irritating, but she also felt it was quite frivolous to compare religions, especially those so similar. She did give him a sympathetic smile though, knowing they were all on a boat of discomfort. "Well, Kyle may as well have called me a sinner, too," she rolled her eyes, taking Charlotte's free arm. "He took the time to point out how oblivious I was with Lorenzo, insisting he tried to warn me since Atlantis, and just seemed overall annoyed. Oh, and apparently he knows about our trips to Hiraeth Hill, though the most he had to say about it was to mention some gnome attack nearby."


Scoffing, Charlotte said, “He can stick-it. Anyone can make these kinds of mistakes.” Sad as it was, Charlotte said, “Guess it was bound to happen, but,” she perked a brow, “gnomes?”

Elijah thoughtfully hummed, “Oh, I think I heard something about that. An abandoned greenhouse or whatever.” He smiled. “Want to check?”

“Maybe next time, when it’s not snowing,” Charlotte said. “We should focus on the competition.”

“You right,” Elijah agreed. “How’s it going for you girls?”

“Amazing,” Charlotte grinned. “We have some wrinkles we have to smooth over, but overall we’re doing great. I wanna keep it to ourselves though. It’s gonna be a great surprise.” She asked, “What about you?”

“Our trio is doing pretty well. We’re trying out a couple songs to this dance they have, seeing which one fits best. I don’t know if I like this order of choosing a song to the dance. Feels a little risky, but I’m willing to try.” Elijah and the girls came to the split between dorms. “See you guys Monday!”

"See ya, Eli!" Kaylee gave him a wave as they continued on. The weekend couldn't have been more welcomed for either of them. Dropping off books she could to lighten her load, Kaylee moved to extract Chel from her cage. "So, did you get a chance to see if dad will let us skip dinner to practice? He might give us a one time pass, I hope."

“Lemme check in a sec,” Charlotte said, unpinning her braid from her head. The weight of her coil sometimes made her neck ache. Then she’s grabbed up her phone. “Ooh, looks like tonight is Guy Night. It’s babysitting time.”

It had been weeks ago that the adults discussed the option. Fair was fair. If the girls got one then it only made sense! Kaylee and Charlotte had to make good on their promise.

"Ugh that's right," Kaylee sighed, not because she wasn't excited to see all the kids, but more because she had been excited for a chance to practice. "Well, maybe if we get all the little ones calmed down and tired out we still have a chance to rehearse a bit. We mostly just have to keep an eye on the wily girls so there's no repeat of their escape." Thankfully, Willow and Lauri weren't horribly far along either and Alassiel was no longer bursting and even had a chance to recover from birthing Aenon. The chances of them embarrassing themselves seemed slim.

“Yeah, true,” Charlotte said with a smile. She pulled her gear together and walked with Kaylee out the door. “I’m thinkin’ maybe we can have them dance with us too. Make it a fun game so they’re entertained.”

“Guys!” Tysha ran up to them down the hall. Tallulah followed close behind. “Guys, wait!”

Looking behind, Charlotte said, “Hey guys—oh how did your projects go?”

"It wasn't the worst," Tallulah shrugged her shoulders. "I was working with Lana, which was fun although she does seem to enjoy gossiping more than working. It just took awhile to get used to is all."

“Awkward,” Tysha chuckled with a roll of her eyes. “We just wanted to see if you’re available to hang out.”

“Sure, why not?” Charlotte smiled, linking arm. “We’ve got kids to watch tonight.”

“Oh fun,” Tysha beamed. “Who are we babysitting?”

“All of them,” Charlotte spoffed. “All the adult guys, Jas, Jin, and Kit are all gonna spend time together. So us women are steppin’ up to the plate.”

"Oh that's a lot of kids, but that's also a lot of fun," Tallulah agreed to join them. "I do love seeing all the De'Levigne babies. They're so cute and smell so good."

"And Aenon is no exception," Kaylee added with a grin, loving those cute little sea maidens. "But you two should join us, because then we don't have to worry about anyone getting into trouble since a couple of our aunt's are pregnant after all."

Tysha nodded, “Definitely!”

The four arrived in no time to Avostoska, bags and Chel in tow. They dropped by the girls’ room to toss their bags down and get a good amount of homework done, some rest, and food before the men left. They discussed their midterm results, the competition, the strange unknown items that clinked in Morgan's bag, and they giggled to know that Reggie was still trying to schmooze Tysha after all this time.

“Alright guys, ready?” Charlotte asked, stretching from her minimal nap.

“Yep,” Tysha said, standing up to smooth out her outfit. “Kaylee, are you gonna bring down Chel to the cage in the Great Common?” They knew the old girl needed observation, but she was curious if Kaylee might spend these three hours away or not.

"I'll bring her with us. The kids sure do love her," Kaylee decided, picking up her carrier and small exercise ball. With Chel comfortably on her fluffy cushion and the teenage girls ready to go, they set off from their bedroom chambers to the main commons.

"You know, I can never get over just how big your guy's family is," Talluah remarked as they made their way. Contrary to the Von Helsings, they knew she didn't have a single cousin, sibling, or other living relative aside from her mother. "And you all get along? It seems almost surreal."

Charlotte chuckled, knowing this wasn’t the case. She had had plenty of fights with Jasper as a little girl, last Halloween she and Kaylee got into a physical altercation, and then there were the two major points of contention between her and Kaylee that came to mind; tattling to their father about Kaylee’s crush on Ryuu and Charlotte’s toilet-seat-cover disaster. But, far be it from Charlotte to pass up a chance to tease her sister.

“Well, I do,” Charlotte feigned innocence. “Kaylee is the trouble-maker at home.”

Kaylee spoffed, rolling her eyes at such a claim. "Oh, right, you never do anything wrong," she dryly answered, nudging her sisters shoulder. "I'll keep that in mind the next time we wind up facing dad for one of your ideas."

"Okay, small arguments aside you still seem to get along for the most part," Tallulah giggled and corrected herself. "Although maybe it'll change once all your cousins get older."

Charlotte made a face, saying "I hope not. I can't imagine what would have to happen for that to be true." Curious, she tilted her head, asking, "Why do you suppose so? Did that happen to yours?"

"Nah, my mom is an only child and father is a mystery she'll never talk about," she shrugged it off. "I just figure statistically with that many people there's bound to be some who don't get along, you know?"

"Hmm, maybe," Kaylee gave her the benefit of a doubt that such a thing was possible. "But for now everyone seems to get along, even if some of the girls are a but rowdy and drive their parents up a wall."

The talk of statistics quieted Charlotte into thought. What were the odds that her family had differences? Deep, meaningful, serious, differences that could cut a division between them? This curiosity stuck with her all the way to the Great Common wherein children raced back and forth after a large white cat and the womenfolk hummed in chatter until the doors opened. Toddling over to Kaylee, the calmer cotton-candy babies were happy to fawn over Chel.

“Hey, y’all made it!” Molly grinned. She had Colt on her lap with a book in her hands.

Snapping to the present, Charlotte smiled and said, “Yep. A promise is a promise.” Even if they were hopeful for dance.

Coming around for a greeting hug, Inara said, “You girls get your work done?”

“Yes ma’am,” Tysha answered. The little left they had to do wasn’t worth mentioning. “Oof!” She barely recovered from children running behind her after Finn. “Looks like you guys are having fun!”

“Oui,” Lauri chuckled, watching her little ones playing ‘catch the cat’, while she relaxed next to Willow.

Granya, amused by the children tumbling onto Finn when ‘caught’, said, “Helps get that energy out.”

Spoffing, Amalia said, “Where is end of energy? I don’t see it.”

Alassiel smiled, “Well...they have to hit bottom at some point, right?”

Observing the giggling mass of children, Natalia had to shrug. “I suppose we shall see.”

"Hell, I swear Nia runs and causes problems in her sleep," Annabelle spoffed, shaking her head as she kept a keen eye on the rugrat in question. She did have to say it was odd not having Jinpa around, but the men were due for a night of their own, and as much as she hated to admit it, her little boy was growing up.

"Same with Nora. Our little hellions are unstoppable," Ellie had to agree, sipping her drink she'd allowed herself seeing as they had back-up for watching all the kids.

A small tug on her shoulder caught her attention, looking over to see John standing there with wide, hopeful eyes. "Mama, can I go with dad and the other boys?"

Heart melting, she leaned in to give her son a kiss on his forehead. "My sweet boy," she cooed softly, toying with his bright hair until it laid flat. "Maybe next time, we'll see. When you're older it'll be more fun for you, dear." He seemed to accept this offer, that or just grew distracted with the pile on Finn, racing over to add to the capture.

"Better enjoy while he's so compliant," Emery spoffed, watching as Ambrose joined the De'Levigne girls to sit at Chel's cage, cooing at the little creature.

Willow had to shrug, leaning back on a sofa with her feet nestled on a footstool with Aria seated on her lap just before the smallest bump. Across the room, Dorian was playing with his older sister, as they often did. "I don't know, I think we have some pretty well-behaved boys."

"She's right, all the wild children are girls," Rosy chuckled, amused by the truth in it all. "But that's why we have you four here. Future Guardians can help handle some of these strong-willed little ones, I would wager."

Natalia smiled, her dark eyes lingering on her boisterous boys. “Sometimes Luci and Zac can give me a spirited wrestle, but overall I think that’s true about the girls.” She cuddled Renata to her chest. “Well most.” Her cutie was quite like her; calm and gentle. Not to mention Willow’s girls and the De’Levigne oldest three. Luna had broken the mold when she was coaxed by her cousins, but nothing tremendously terrible. “I think I’d bet on the twins, Nora, Nia, Beretta, and sometimes Melie.”

“Sound about right,” Molly spoffed. Her girl was up with the others, chittering away and giggling over stuffed animals and play sets. Beretta was the owner of a make-believe gunstore.

The doors opened and several carts of food were rolled in for them. Charlotte, Kaylee, Tallulah, and Tysha helped the mother’s corral the kids to the small tables thy set up in the Great Common. It had been decided that moving from room-to-room would be tricky. Best to keep them in one spot. The girls helped the pregnant women especially and the ones with babies in their arms.

“C’mere,” Charlotte guided Dorian to his chair beside Willow.

Tysha buckled Astrid into her seat next to Lauri. “There we go.”

Nora insisted on walking herself to the table, only to spin on her heels and make a run for the hallway through the open door. Her short legs slowed her escape. A couple of the other mischievous girls took notice. The twins glanced and grinned, darting forward. Beretta, by either Fate or a good guess, was caught up by Molly before she was able to take one step.

With the wheels in motion for them to break free, the other girls jumped up to their call to action. Nia, who hadn't been secured down, slid out of her seat like a little serpent and ducked under the table. Annabelle, knowing her devilish daughter was up in a hurry, longer strides taking her around the table, though her first attempt to scoop her up was a fail. "Oh no you don't, little lady," the dragon called as she chased after her.

While Astrid was already taken out of the escape plan by the evil booster seat straps, Amelie had not. After all, she was seldom one to cause any trouble or get in mischief. Eyes glistening excitedly, she wiggled herself to the floor and set off as fast as her littl legs could carry her. "Amelie!" Rosy tried to warn her, but was immediately stopped when she had to catch Ollie from trying to follow after his big sister.

"I got her!" Kaylee called as she went to try and head off the toddler. Ahead of her, they could see Nora tossing handfuls of nothing back at anyone who was getting close to her. Tallulah had taken off after the twins who let out squeals of excitement.

"Whoa there," Emery just managed to get a hand on Ambrose as he unclipped his seat. "Remember, if you want to hang out with the big boys you need to behave, little man." The prospect of going where Jinpa, Jasper and most importantly Nicklaus had gone was enough to freeze him on his tracks, letting out a small sigh and nodding his head.

Charlotte tackled one of her little sisters. “Got Thing-One!”

Nora, dodging her mother, while muttering ‘Boom, boom!’ each time she flung her empty hand, thumped right into a leg. “Oof!” Her small voice puffed as she bopped onto her bum. Looking up, she blinked to see two familiar figures.

“Heh,” Kazumi grinned briefly, only to purse her lips and perk her brow. She reached down and picked up the ginger girl, handing her over to her mother.

Just behind her Hye uncrossed his arms and pointed to the tables, wordlessly commanding the children to mind their parents. The assistant’s mood brooked no argument. One by one the toddlers solemnly shuffled to their seats. The smallest hesitancy was seen from the rowdier children, but none would cross the stern caretakers. They were quick to lament being locked into place at the table.

Exhaling, Inara said, “Thank you!”

“Don’t thank us too soon,” Kazumi chuckled. “We came here to ask for three nights off.”

“Done,” Inara agreed, but only after strapping both her twins into their seats. “Where to?”

“Singapore,” Hye said. “We’re visiting an old friend.”

“Well be safe and come back in once piece,” Inara smiled, giving them both hugs.

Charlotte, once she had helped tie Beretta in, ran over with her sister to say a goodbye. “We’ll miss you!”

“It’s three nights,” Kazumi pointed out, as if that would make their absence easier.

"Still, three nights without you are three nights to miss you," Kaylee agreed with her sister, giving each of them a hearty embrace. "But I hope you have a good trip."

Tallulah had just finished strapping in Amelie, who had guilty chocolate eyes and was avoiding her mother's disappointed gaze. "Phew, these kids sure give you a run for your money."

"Sometimes," Willow agreed with a shrug of her shoulders. "But they always make up for their mischief."

"Ain't that the truth," Ellie spoffed, wagging a finger at Nora who had tossed another imaginary bomb once she'd been restrained. "But you girls will understand that once you have kids of your own. They know an exact equation of how often they can act up without getting in real trouble. Like it's an art form."

Annabelle smirked, tussling Nia's red hair. "No idea where they would have gotten that from or anything," she chuckled.

“I could guess where Nora got her little quirk from,” Inara chuckled. “Did you see her tossing bombs?”

Letting go of Hye and Kazumi so they could head off after a final wave, Charlotte said, “I used to want to be a demolitionist, just like Aunt Ellie

Tysha almost asked what Ellie did as a person proficient in blowing things up, but the question died on her lips as soon as her brain reminded her she was in the presence of ex-Hunters. She sipped her drink to cover any facial betrayal of her attempt

“You wanted to do anything Aunt Ellie did,” Inara chuckled, sitting back down beside her twins. “You wanted to marry someone like Everest for a while there. You wanted your beau to come when you were just as young as Aunt Ellie, sitting out on the front lawn, when your guy rolls up.

The people at the table join in the mirth of the truth. Charlotte spoffed, “Yeeaaah, I did. I think Aunt Ellie and Uncle Everest’s meeting was dreamy. I imagined they went on all kinds of exciting dates, bombing and shooting. But I think you only were with him once or twice, right Aunt El?"

Ellie nodded in agreement, making sure each of her children was settled in with their plate and cup. "We had a couple of missions that happened while we were seeing the other, but in the end we decided that it's better if we keep work and pleasure separate," she explained. "No need to let us get distracted when there were.. things to be done."

Tallulah had shifted with the same level of discomfort as Tysha had when talk was shifted to former hunting habits. While she had been young before Hell's Gate, she still had some memories of the fear her mother would have when whispers of a hunter were about

Willow, having caught on to the girls outside the family grown quiet, cleared her throat. "Perhaps this isn't the best dining room table talk," she offered her sister-in-law, also not a fan of being reminded of their past.

A blush of understanding colored Charlotte’s cheeks. She had forgotten. Her childhood had been, in a sense, enclosed in the normality of Hunter life. Fortunately the age she learned about the truth meant she could easily adapt to the reality. Unfortunately that particular age meant she didn’t shroud any of her past in the same veil of darkness as the others. It dawned on Charlotte, in this moment, that she had no latent revulsion. Not towards the ex-Hunter’s of her family, not towards the memories of her childhood growing up in a Hunter household, and neither did she feel the same sense of discomfort she saw on the faces of those around her. Yet, all at once, she felt a sense of shame.

“Uh,” Charlotte cleared her throat, forcing a smile. “Yeah, uh—,” she fished around a second for an appropriate subject, “Our dance is going well

Lauri happily chimed in, “I have seen them practice, they are quite good.

Amalia and Molly were quick to be invested. The Southern Bell said, “You’ll have to show us what you have so far."

For the former hunters, it wasn't always easy to look back on what had been a life of one understanding and way and digest it as being wrong. At the time, they'd simply taken action that was deemed necessary and true. Of course in recent years they'd been working to make retribution for their actions, but that wouldn't erase history, a fact no one had any misconceptions of.

Rosy was one who was painfully consciously aware of the choices she had made before Hells Gate, and even though Molly and the others had sworn she was forgiven, it still impeded her dreams at times. Taking a sip to clear her thoughts, she nodded with the other two. "Agreed! Even if it isn't the final product, we'd like to see."

Kaylee lit up, excited to see how much support they garnished from their family. "We could put on a small performance after dinner," she offered with a pleased grin.

“I wanna dance too!” Beretta tugged her mother’s hand.

“If you do a good job eatin’ yer dinner, and only after they do their show,” Molly tapped her plate.

Inara agreed, seeing her twins were eager to do the same. “Dinner first.”

The other mother’s set down the same rule. A shift in focus on their food instead of hassling their mother’s rose a chorus of clinking forks and the thud of cups. In the end the older children had finished first, getting their desserts, while a few of the younger ones were hard-pressed to do the same.

“Now go on, eat,” Molly insisted to Colt. She cut the last chunk of his food into four pieces. She split them into two piles. “You can pick which side you want to finish.”

Amalia perked at watching Molly and Colt. She had some trouble with Sigvar at times, like now. She did the same and offered her son a choice. To her pleased astonishment Sigvar, feeling that he had some control, chose to consume one of the piles of food without the usual struggle. Sigvar got his dessert soon after.

“Alright, Aenon,” Alassiel popped his mouth from her breast and adjusted her shirt. She set him in the high chair next to her, saying loudly so her girls could hear, “Now you wait a moment while I help Nell, okay?”

The baby, completely unaware, sat in contentment with a full belly. Nell, hearing her mother give them the same respect as her newest infant, felt the familiar warmth of consideration. It had been a practice of Alassiel and Andriy since their second child had been born to make sure their eldest knew she was still important, and that she wasn’t the only one who had to wait for baby. Baby, sometimes, had to wait for her too. It helped prevent resentment between siblings from an early age.

Nell leaned back so that her mother could serve her a piece of chocolate silk pie, saying, “Thank you mommy.”

“You’re very welcome, anuada [Dew drop],” Alassiel said with a smile. “Once you’re done we can all go by the hearth.”

Dessert, unlike dinner, didn’t last long on their plates. Luna might have tried to persuade her mother for a second helping, but ultimately she was turned down. Too much sweets would upset her belly. Lauri, on the other hand, may have slipped in a macaron or two more than she normally would have eaten without being seen.

Soon the family shuffled from the tables without as much turmoil as they had anticipated. Charlotte and Kaylee, far from the doors, centered themselves by the hearth for dramatic effect. They took a lounge blanket and draped it over Charlotte who bent slightly forward. Then Kaylee walked to the corner of the room. It wasn’t clear at first what the girls had planned, but as soon as their song came on and Kaylee went over to yank the blanket off, they were all ‘oos’ and ‘awes’ for the performance the girls were putting together. Kaylee and Charlotte intermixed their show with pauses and ‘oops’es, on account of them not having perfected it yet, but in the end the room cheered.

“Woo!” Molly clapped. “Now that’s clever! You go, girls!”

Amalia grinned, “Da, very good!”

“That’s wonderful you two,” Natalia praised, adjusting Renata on her lap.

Oliver flopped on his mother, trying to imitate the scenes he just saw. “Doo-doo, doo-doo-doo!” He mimicked the beat of the song.

“Incroyable!” Lauri beamed.

“You two will do great, I know it!” Tysha whooped.

Proud, Inara acted out giving them trophies. “To the best duo, I present Kaylee and Charlotte!” She urged them forward. “Would you like to make a speech?”

Kaylee 'accepted' her award, lifting it up to the crowd. "Thank you everyone! I'd like to thank our mother for sharing her passion for dance with us and always encouraging us," she began, beaming. "Our entire family has always been supportive and there...for us..." She trailed off, something seeming not quite right. The cheers from their performance had seemed a bit quiet, at least given how many were in the room. Cornflower eyes drifted around everyone seated one more time before it struck her. "Some of the girls are missing." Pillows took up their places next to their mothers, a smart little distraction.

The sudden revelation made Tallulah sit up in surprise. They were supposed to be there to help keep an eye on the kids, and had obviously done a shabby job of it. Wincing, she began to take count of who had vanished. "The twins, Zasha, Beretta, Nia," she rattled off.

Lilith tugged lightly on her mother's sleeve, pointing with her free hand at the pillow beside her. "And Nora, mama," she added her sister to the count.

"Son of a-" Ellie began but stopped herself, standing up from the lounger she'd been sitting in.

"We can find them," Kaylee quickly offered, even though they were quite out numbered. "Do the girls still their tracking baretts?"

"Yes, and they have them on their shoes!" Inara said, calling on Pascal to help locate them.

"They are heading to the botanical palace, my Lady," Pascal said

Lauri gathered Luna before she could do the same. "We'll keep these littles in check," she said, assuming any mother who was pregnant like her and Willow or any with infants like Alassiel would stay. "You guys go

Charlotte tossed her fake trophy. "There are three routes from here that they'd probably take. We should split up

"Yeah, we should--" Tysha squinted the cage. "Kaylee, didn't you bring Chel down?"

"Oh no..." Kaylee's heart dropped to see that Chel was in fact missing. While she didn't expect any of the children to intentionally cause her harm, she did know that more than one tended to be on the wild and rambunctious side, and accidents could easily happen. Picking up her pace she headed to the door out of the commons, wishing she would have something to track her pet like the kids had, but never expecting the aging animal to go far.

"Don't worry Kaylee, we'll find her," Tallulah said with a pat on her back.

"She's right, honey. I'm sure if we find the girls we'll find Chel," Rosy agreed, trusting those behind with her children as she joined the search party. Annabelle, Ellie, and Emery were also a part of their numbers, quickly deciding how to split up.

"I think we send a couple extra down the path their trackers currently are showing and then split up in pairs for the remaining two paths," Ellie suggested. "Just in case they get slick with hiding the baretts again."

Inara wished Hye and Kazumi were still around. At least they had Granya to help. She turned to the young woman and asked, “Could you cut them off from the Botanical garden?”

“Da,” Granya said. “I can take one or two of you with me too.”

Charlotte volunteered, giving a small hop, “Oh me!”

Admittedly, riding a wolf in any extent was something that Kaylee had dreamt of doing for some time. Granted, it didn't seem right to simply ask your cousin for a lift, but when it was offered she wouldn't say no. "I'll come too," she agreed, stepping close.

Shifting into her honey-brown wolf, Granya lowered herself to allow the two to jump onto her back. Tysha, Tallulah, and the other’s split into their groups: Molly and Tallulah with Rosy, Annablle and Ellie with Inara, Emery and Tysha with Amalia.

“We’ll see you soon,” Charlotte said.

The girls gripped the thick fur of Granya’s pelt to keep steady. The wolf leaped into action, causing the sisters to bend forward. At turns the girls pressed their legs tight against the wide back of Granya’s wolf-form. They could feel the muscles beneath them, like corded steel, shift and ripple. A grin spread over Charlotte as the wind rushed through her hair. Riding animals was always enjoyable. Riding a wolf made her feel like she was in a storybook.

Just as they came around a corner they spotted the little crowd of gremlins totting toward the doors of the garden a ways down the hall. The vast botanical glass palace stretched nearly an entire side of the estate. Its paths were winding, branching, and even ascended up to catwalks to better appreciate the variety of flora artfully designed for calm and wistful contemplation. All the better to run around in and play. Especially if they could find the fountains.

“Halt!” Charlotte shouted.

The little girls paused and peered over. Surprise lit their faces to see the wolf and their eldest cousins and siblings.

“How dey find us?” Desara touched the side of her hair where nothing was keeping her tresses pinned. Clearly confused, she looked around and saw that none of them still wore their barrettes, and yet they were found.

“Maybe shoes?” Lyra tapped her heels. The little lights that sparkled delighted her. Could they be a ploy to keep her from taking them off? Or maybe her shirt? The little tag at the back of her collar? What of her small bracelet? Could they ever really know?

Nora, who held Chel, squealed, “WUN!” And bolted through the threshold.

Granya skidded only in time to prevent two of the girls from getting into the gardens, but four were already scattering between the dense plants and hanging vines.

Kaylee watched as the girls were split up, Zasha and Beretta blocked from the gardens and making a run for it down the hallways, while the twins, Nora, and Nia disappeared into the green setting. Hopping off Granya, she looked between the three directions, trying to decide which way to go. "We should go after the girls in the garden and try not to lose sight of them," she suggested, taking a step toward the large greenhouse but seeing if anyone else had a better plan.

Shifting into her natural form, Granya said, “Da, we can do that. Zasha and Beretta will be stopped by the others whichever hall they choose.” She added under her breath, “Assuming they haven't’ stolen access cards.”

“Pascal,” Charlotte’s command materialized the holobutler. “Shut down access passes.”

“My apologies, my Lady, but you need permission to exercise the authority to restrict passcard usage,” Pascal reminded her. Any other time they had those adults to do just that. “But I can let Lady Inara know.”

Though Pascal would do so, and Inara would shut down the cards being used, they would learn that Zasha and Beretta had already bypassed their mother’s by that time. This opened up several hallways of possibilities, the kitchens being the most popular destination.

“Fine,” Charlotte frowned. “Where are they in the gardens?”

“Here are their current locations,” Pascal pulled up an image of green dots. They met up into a cluster and then broke away, scattering into different directions. They came to a stop in the thickets of the garden.

“Pognali [Let’s go],” Granya said, setting off to one green dot while the sisters did the same with others.

Charlotte, following the direction of the image, weaved through trunks and hopped over thin streams of bubbling, clear water to the glowing emerald marker. She slowed down until her footfalls were as soft as the beat of an owls wing. Creeping through the shroud of ivy, she saw the pink of Nora’s shirt.

“Aha!” Charlotte leaped out and tackled. Her arms looped around a shrub draped with the soft fabric of Nora’s top. Charlotte sat up, bewildered. A foot away a pair of shorts were discarded next to a pair of shoes. “Oh no…”

Giggles snapped Charlotte’s attention. From whence did the burble of mirth originate? To her left? To her right? Charlotte grabbed the footwear and garments. She bundled them and tucked them under her arm before wrestling through the forestry. She just broke through the line of vegetation to a winding path when she saw a red headed girl in the shadows of branches and boughs.

“Hey!” Charlotte called, running across the path to her. In a babble of laughter Nora vanished again. “Come back here you!”

“Hee hee!” Voices behind her faded

“Huh?” Charlotte turned around. That could have been either of the twins. “Ugh,” she sighed. “Kaylee! Granya! Can you hear me? I think they’re over here!”

Kaylee, who had followed the direction of Pascal toward where one of the green dots had last been seen, moved as quietly as she could. A quick lunge into the bushes and she came up empty handed, but surrounded by the clothing that was last seen on Nia. "What the?" It only took a few moments to realize that the girls had she'd their clothing and shoes in the hopes of losing their tails. "Clever girls," she murmured, scooping up the shorts, shirt and shoes and running in the direction she heard Charlotte's voice.

"Can't catch me," Nia's voice echoed in the trees, though Kaylee struggled to tell what direction it was coming from.

"I bet I can," the older girl taunted back, making a decision and turning down a lightly treaded path through the shrubbery and trees, eyes out and alert to find the little mischief maker.
 
Faint rustling of foliage and padding feet criss-crossed all around them. Once or twice the seekers were sure they had come upon a little girl, only to see them vanish in the tangle of the garden. At some point all three seekers bumped into one another at an intersection.

“They’re sneaky little buggers,” Charlotte spoffed. She saw the other two had shoes and outfits with them. “And smart.” Charlotte wondered just what trouble the other two girls were giving the adults in the hallways, seeing that they hadn’t joined them yet.

Granya nodded, “Da. We will have to hunt them. I will track, you two will need to triangulate with me to catch them. One at a time.”

“Alright,” Charlotte agreed.

In addition to that, they decided to put aside the clothes of the girls so that the littles couldn’t use the green dots against them if they happened to snag them back. Then they followed Granya’s nose until the she-wolf signaled to get into formation. Silently, Charlotte and Kaylee took opposite sides with Granya between them. They creeped around the perimeter of the fountain, hidden in the leaves, watching Nia and Nora play with Chel by the water.

Kaylee felt relief to see that Chel was still completely fine, even if being held hostage by two nearly naked little girls. Stepping up from her side, she waited for their signal, before rushing up to the fountain, arms out and aimed at Nia. Whether it was that the girls were too distracted by Chel or they'd been sneakier than they thought, but Kaylee's arms wrapped around the little devil child and scooped her up. "Got ya!"

A look of disbelief crossed young Nia's face, squirming in her older cousin's hold. "Nooo! Leh me geo!" She demanded, though Kaylee would be doing no such thing.

The capture gave the ginger girl a heads up. Seeing Charlotte and Granya, Nora made a split-second decision just as her cousins encroached on her.

“Oop—Hey, get back here!” Charlotte swiped just as Nora rolled over into the fountain with Chel in her arms. “You little dickens!” Charlotte splashed in after her.

“No, no, no,” Nora breathily exhaled as she waded as fast as her diapered butt could go.

Charlotte lunged forward. Her hands grasped Nora, but her feet slipped. “Whoa!” The cousins awkwardly wrestled until Charlotte managed to stand with one arm around Nora.

“Ugh, ugh!” Nora wiggled. “Lemme doh!”

“Nope,” Charlotte said. Droplets of water flung from the shake of her head. “ You’re coming with us, and so are your little friends,” she muttered while peering around for the chinchilla.

Chel happily swam to the lip of the fountain closest to Kaylee. She clawed at the ledge and squeaked for attention. An old girl like her wasn’t as spry as she used to be, a time like this called for a helping hand.

Keeping a hold of Nia with one arm, Kaylee scooped up her beloved pet and held her to her chest. "Oh, I'm so glad to see you old girl," she murmured. nuzzling her. Turning her attention to Nia, she clicked her tongue in disappointment. "And you, young lady, are in a lot of trouble."

The nearly naked toddler hardly seemed phased by the statement. "Feh, whaever," she rolled her eyes, still kicking occasionally.

Keeping Nia and Chel close, Kaylee walked back from the fountain to where the girls' clothing had been hidden, beginning a painfully slow process of dressing her with one arm. Chel sat patiently at her feet, thankfully, and once the feisty child was fully clothed, Kaylee picked her up surf-board style, tucked under her arm while holding Chel in her other. "Okay, so the twins are still in here. Do you think you can get them both Granya or should we ask the others to send someone to help?"

“I will find them, you go,” Granya said, turning to do just that.

Dripping wet, Charlotte got out of the fountain with Nora. “We better get going before they find some other way to run off.”

Nora did share a mischievous glance with Nia when their eyes met, but at this point the two were far from strong enough to get out of the iron hold of their cousins. They could only hope that Lyra and Des were fighting the good fight. As for Zasha and Beretta? Charlotte and Kaylee were surprised to see the turmoil in the Great Common upon entering the room.

“Beretta Genevieve Baranov, I will bop your butt,” Molly warned with a flick of her hand, “if you don’t get down!”

The little girl, huddled on top of the mantle over the hearth with a cookie jar clutched to her and Zasha, peered down at her mother and weighed her options. She and Zasha had gotten to the kitchens, made out like bandits, and stole the container of confections that spilled a trail behind them to the Great Common. This had erupted a cheer and chaos from the other kids who made it difficult for any of the mother’s in the room to grab the girls. The only safe place to munch their stolen goods had been the tall mantle. A few vases had to be sacrificed for comfortable seating. Just how much trouble would she endure if Beretta gave up now, versus later?

Amalia joined at Molly’s side. She reflected Zasha’s glare, but with an edge that came from her life experience. “Спустись, маленький Змей, и я не буду резким.[Come down now, little Serpent, and I will not be harsh.]”

Zasha watched her mother carefully, trying to determine whether it was worth the drop down to avoid punishment. She knew from plenty of previous encounters where her mother got the best of her that she could be stern with her words and her hand when needbe. Keeping her gaze trained, she reached into the jar and pulled out a cookie, taking a bite without breaking eye contact.

"You're playing with fire there, little girls," Emery said as she shook her head.

Kaylee, having just dropped Chel into her cage, delivered a pouting Nia to Annabelle who enacted an iron one-armed grip, murmuring that she was lucky her father wasn't going to hear about this.

Putting her hands on her hips, Kaylee looked up above the hearth. "Want me to crawl up there and get them down?"

Charlotte placed Nora—saggy diaper and all—next to her mother and came to stand beside Kaylee. “We could both do it. One on each side.”

Amalia crossed her arms. “If they have to bring you down, we will be leaving,” she warned. It had already happened before; fun with her cousins cut short by being taken home. The threat would be fulfilled.

“That’s a good idea!” Molly set her hands akimbo. “Now what do you think of that?”

Beretta, with a cookie in each hand, wondered if this was a fate she would have to endure too. “Mamma, I don’t wanna go home—If I come down, can I stay?”

“Yes,” Molly nodded. “If you get your little butt down now, then you can still stay. But no more cookies!”

Frowning, Beretta felt the impulse to shove the cookies in her mouth weigh on her. It felt like shouldering massive backpacks or her brother, when he landed on her. Struggling, Beretta put one cookie back and held the other. Voices argued to eat it! It can’t really be serious. Not really! Just a bite!

“Berettaaaaa,” Molly warned.

“Hmph,” Beretta dropped the cookie into the jar and shifted towards Charlotte who outstretched her arms. The girl slipped off and with a plop she landed safely. Upset, but far from the consequences of the worst punishments, Beretta met back with her mother who brought her to the couches for a good scolding talk!

Zasha…” Amalia said with a swing of her voice and a perked brow.

Kaylee stood, arms out and waiting for Zasha to obey her mother. Little Amelie pulled away from her mother to poorly skip to Kaylee's side, stroking up a pose that looked a lot like Amalia and taking the same tone. "Zasha..."

Several of the adults and Kaylee had to duck their heads to hide chuckled and smirks of mirth, quickly recovering less anyone else tried another escape move. "Come on Zasha," Kaylee coaxed a final time.

Deciding it wouldn't be worth it to be the only one sent home, spawn of Serpent and Stallion let out the biggest sigh her little body could handle before scooching herself off the ledge and dropping into her cousin's arms. "Никогда не весело [never any fun]," she murmured as she was passed off to Amalia.

"Okay I think that means all rugrats are accounted for?" Emery asked, looking around just in case.

Inara shook her head, “My twins—.”

“Right here,” Granya walked in with one girl on each hip.

Coming to them, Inara took both and scolded in Hindi. Whatever she said, they frowned and lamented as if they were victims of cruelty. “Look at the mess, just look,” Inara insisted to them, though they complained they hadn’t knocked any vases over or stolen any cookies—though anyone could see they wished they had!

Molly sighed, “Sorry about that, Inara.”

“Oh, it’s alright,” Inara was quick comfort. She sat with her twins locked down at her sides. “We pay our servants very well.”

The staff in question came right in to service the room. Replacements were put on the mantle, shards were swept, and the cookie jar was on its way to the kitchens, all while the mother’s were busy settling down their munchkins.

Charlotte had to run upstairs to change and dry her hair. It didn’t take long. She walked in, grinning to see some of the mother’s still shaking a finger at the girls, and said, “And we give the guys a hard time.”

“Oh don’t say a word, hon,” Molly huffed with a smile she couldn’t force away.

Amalia spoffed, “Da, will not hear end of it.”

Chuckling, Natalia said, “They are fond of gloating.”

“Hah, if only,” Inara sighed. “Oh Wesley would be the worst.”

Alassiel smiled. “I think Andriy is kind of adorable when he boasts and teases.”

“Oui, but he is a mellow fellow,” Lauri pointed out with a giggle. “Even Cory is not one to pass an opportunity to be smug.”

“Probably a family trait,” Inara snorted.

Tysha looked around, asking, “Sooo…We say nothing?”

"We won't tell them a word," Rosy said, stroking Ollie's hair.

"Exactly. What they don't know, won't hurt them or be used against us," Ellie agreed with a spoff.

Everyone was settling in to enjoy the last bit of time they had until the men would be returning from their night of celebrating manhood. Warm chatter filled the air while the children played closely nearby.

After a few minutes, Willow eased herself up out of her chair, much to sweet Aria's objections. "I know, I'm sorry my dear. But mommy needs to go use the restroom. Do you want to go sit with Auntie Lauri?"

Tallulah, who had been nearby perked up. "I can watch the kids for you," she offered with a grin, already scooting over so the kids could circle around her. Recognizing her from their babysitting night in October, the Al-Zakhar kids were quick to warm up.

"Thank you, Tallulah dear, I'll be right back," Willow promised, setting off for the nearest bathroom in a bit of a hurry.

Melody scooted close to Tallulah until their knees lightly bumped. "Do you have any toys, Lulah?" she asked, wide eyes hopeful.

"I'm afraid I don't have any toys," she admitted, though glanced over her shoulder in thought. Everyone else was currently highly engaged in their own thing. "But I can show you something better."

"Ooo show, show!" Melody cheered excitedly, wiggling about.

Spotting three leaves that had fallen off one of the escape artists who'd gone off to the gardens, Tallulah picked them up in her hand, cupped them and brought them up to her lips. "Make a wish and one...two...three..." she blew into her hands.

Once they opened, three glittering tiny butterflies had replaced the leaves: one one pink, one blue and one purple. They fluttered their wings, hovered for a few seconds before gently exploding into little clouds of glitter.

Aria clapped in delight. She had no concept of how magic animated material and took them to be real, living insects that transformed into sparkles. “I want one,” she said, thinking of Chel in her cage and how much she would love a pet.

Enthralled, Dorian pointed in question at the farce butterflies, “Dis ‘aughty?”

Anyone with their own babies had a much easier time deciphering what they tried to communicate. Dorian’s inability to annunciation distorted his meaning to Tallulah’s ears who rarely heard him speak.

Tallulah's brows furrowed gently in confusion, not sure what she was missing. "I'm sorry Dorian, can you say that again please?" She requested politely.

“Dis ‘aughty?” Dorian did so, as any baby would at his age who knew that, sometimes, adults just didn’t catch on like they should.

The doors of the Great Common swung open at this point. A chorus of happy claps and shouts for ‘Daddy’ filled the air. Children padded with haste over to their fathers. Dorian was no exception. He abandoned Tallulah to run up to Theo with his sisters.

“Ах, мои песенки![Ah, my little songs!]” Theo grinned wide, kneeling down to embrace them all. Melody was tucked close to his left side, Dorian found himself clutching to his Dad’s arm that he lifted to raise him, giggling, in the air, and when Aria came over Theo bent forward to shower her with kisses.

Cory, Oliver, Yonten, Everest, Wesley, Nicklaus, Joao, Andriy, Micha, Liam, Gordon, and Jovan followed in after. They too greeted their families with enthusiasm and delight. Ollie held tight to Cory’s neck, Luna extolled the details to her imaginary games to Oliver, the Tides turned to their father Andriy, Amalia watched with a pleased expression while Zasha found herself in Gordon’s arms—Some were less interested in greeting. Lucius and Zac pleaded to know when they could come with the guys next time, Nia quite quickly became a daddy's girl, knowing fully well that her mother was still not happy about her escape, Nora tried to rifle her father’s pockets after the pretense of a hug to grab his passcard, and Beretta held close to Micha so she might persuade him to bake cookies when they got home.

Wesley looked around the room even as he held his twins. “Not bad, they’re all here.”

“Every single one,” Inara nodded, coming to greet him with a kiss. “How was your night out?”

“Marvelous,” Wesley grinned. He gestured to the little boys that had come along with them. “Why don’t you tell them what you did?”

Kit, Jasper, and Jinpa were grinning from ear to ear. They came around to the front. Jasper said, “We teamed up and took out each of them!”

“I was medical-man,” Kit said to Inara. “I healed fallen guys!”

Smiling, Inara leaned to give her sweet boy a kiss atop his brow. “Oh I bet you saved so many.”

“I got Uncle Everest's butt. Twice!” Jinpa said, lifting two fingers to his mother to illustrate. He earned a scruff of affection on his head from his father.

"That's my boy," Annabelle praised her son, grinning from ear to ear. So far it seemed like everything was going smoothly and the little mishap would stay a buried topic that the menfolk wouldn't find out about.

Willow returned just then from the bathroom, lighting up to see a familiar scruffy face that she steered herself directly toward. She managed to work around their small pile of children and give him a warm receiving kiss. "Good, you came home in one piece. I wouldn't want you handicapped from Wes' dumb ideas when we'll have four little ones soon enough."

“Uh, Da, I survived…” Cheeks pink, Theo decided not to let her know he had chosen paintball. Wesley held his tongue. The Fox did, however, give Theo a knowing tilt of his head.

"All the more reason to be grateful for the holodeck," Rosy chuckled, folding herself into Cory's side while Ollie and Melie each hugged a parents leg.

"Very true. We've only grown in numbers and I imagine repeating a night like the infamous Crosse wedding wouldn't end well," Oliver chuckled, hoisting up all three of his children.

Ambrose, having listened intently to the talk of what the 'big boys' did, felt even more left out. His hand found Nicklaus' pant leg and he tugged it lightly. "Can I come with next time?"

“Today’s game was a bit rough for growing men,” Nicklaus said, crouching down to meet the kid eye-to-eye. There was something about speaking at an even level that Nicklaus found important. “Perhaps next time, but it’s really up to your mom.” He set his broad hand tenderly against Ambrose’s head. “We did miss you, micutule [little guy]. Especially me.”

Ambrose lit up at his words, cheeks pulling back and two big dimples showing. "We could pway togeter at home, with my toys!" He was hopeful, bouncing from foot to foot. Nights Nicklaus came over were his favorites.

“We’ll get popcorn and make it a sleepover,” Nicklaus grinned, falling into conversation with Ambrose about just what they would watch.

Silently, Amalia nudged Emery with her elbow and gave her a grin. Since October the two had ‘gone steady’ and it seemed the slow and careful pace had been fruitful. Nicklaus never pressured his way. He always considered Emery and Ambrose first, choosing patience and letting go of what he wanted in favor of the other two. There was a downside. It took effort for Emery to get Nicklaus to make his wants known at times when she wanted him to be forthcoming, even for simple topics like lunch or what movie to watch. Flirting could go on forever if Nicklaus didn’t get a blunt indication that Emery had long since reached her heat point and needed immediate satisfaction. Hints that Ambrose would benefit from spontaneous trips regarding Nicklaus’s interests, so the boy might bond closer, were lost on the man. But, overall, and compared to others, Nicklaus’ good nature shined brightly.

Wesley said, “Perhaps next time we can do a Guys Night out with all the boys, even the little ones. Maybe play a game more suited for smaller sizes with less guns.”

“Yeah, that’d be great,” Cory grinned, looking down at his boy. “We can be on a team, Ollie.”

“Team!” Ollie repeated happily.

The Santos boys looked up at their parents. Natalia, shifting Renata on her other hip, gave a nod. The two were happy to join in on the excitement of the idea. Sigvar was quick to babble on about what he would want to do for teams. Perhaps work beside Colt or Sirius.

Another Guys Night? Inara glanced around. “Hmm…”

“What is it, my Love?” Wesley asked in gentle earnest. “Do you have reservations? I figured you might not, since your watch went so well.”

The way his last word swung up caught Inara in a pause. Or did she imagine it? Wesley hadn’t been nicknamed the Fox for nothing. Yet, it could still be coincidental and not a sly tease. “Well we survived, obviously,” Inara agreed.

“With nary a hiccup too,” Wesley said, swiveling lackadaisically. “Not a scratch, not a thrown diaper, and not a single kid missing.”

“Mhm,” Inara coughed. “So, yeah, I think we could manage another….Right girls?”

"I don't think it'd be a problem as long as Lauri and I aren't too far along," Willow offered, knowing they had no reason they could share as to what difficulty they might have. Granted, if the boys were gone, it'd be that many less to keep their eyes on.

"And we could come help as long as school allows," Kaylee piped up.

Tallulah caught on quickly that they were there for a cover-up. "Exactly. We love a chance to lend a helping hand out for all these little cuties."

Annabelle leaned into Yonten's side, one hand latched on Nia's shoulder and the other resting on Jinpa. "I think another night for the guys is aight, so long as we girls get the favor returned and soon. We are long overdue, don't you think?"

"Wasn't it just the other month?" Everest spoffed, earning an elbow in his side from Ellie.

"Hardly. We haven't had a real girls night since before school started, Everest James, so don't play that game."

"Can skip Guy night and help with kids," Andriy offered, nestled around his family.

Alassiel, briefly gaining insight on how to respond from the glances between her and the other women, said, “Oh, moya Vyshnya, that is very sweet, but, we can manage.” She didn’t know if another fiasco might occur or not, but some of the stubborn females wouldn’t admit they might need the help. “I would want you to enjoy yourself with the guys.”

Yonten spoffed, “Come on, homie, you heard ‘em.” His smirk held a mischievous edge. “They’re ganstah; handled these hoods like the O.G’s they are—Right Nia?” He gave his little firecracker a flurburt to her cheek.

“Da, don’t need us old guys get in the way,” Micha spoffed, gesturing to their youthful, strong bodies. “Have fun with us, Andiry.”

“Exactly!” Wesley said, and they had to imagine his signature flick of his fingers since both hands were occupied with his twins on his hips. “What say you, old Bear?”

Jovan looked between the men and the women, trying to decide just how much it was worth getting involved in the subtle back and forth. Choosing to claim the right of a grandpa, he said, “Good luck, good night.” Then turned to give his daughter and her family a farewell.

“Спокойной ночи, папа. [Goodnight, Papa],” Natalia murmured in a half-armed hug.

Jovan gave his grandchildren each a hearty embrace and little Renata a gentle pinch to her tiny chin. Then he grasped Joao’s hand in respect and the kind of mild affection only a grumpy old bear could spare. “See you all later, eh?”

“Good bye!” The others were happy to say, and some offered their own warm, brief holds. All the little ones who considered Jovan like a grandpa were not forgotten before the old man, whose hair turned whiter each day, left the castle.

Inara grabbed the opportunity to say, “We should discuss Girls Night and Guy’s Night some other time.”

Luna, settling her head on her father’s shoulder, said in a yawn, “Mais je veux jouer …”

“I know, ma petite lionne,” Lauri smiled, cupping a hand on her belly while the other held Sirius’. “But it is quite late. You are all tired.”

Shaking his sleepy head, Dorian argued, “I not tired.”

Theo chuckled, giving his son a pat on his back. “Maybe not right now, but you will be in a moment. The moon is getting high back home.” He grinned and offered, “I can tell you a story.”

Perking, Dorian said, “Oh, stowy? Like wast night?”

Cheeks pinked again. In a moment of passion Theo had made a literary decision that may have involved a magical trick or two. Sometimes art needed such sacrifice. Even if not everyone agreed.

Alassiel, briefly gaining insight on how to respond from the glances between her and the other women, said, “Oh, moya Vyshnya, that is very sweet, but, we can manage.” She didn’t know if another fiasco might occur or not, but some of the stubborn females wouldn’t admit they might need the help. “I would want you to enjoy yourself with the guys.”

Yonten spoffed, “Come on, homie, you heard ‘em.” His smirk held a mischievous edge. “They’re ganstah; handled these hoods like the O.G’s they are—Right Nia?” He gave his little firecracker a flurburt to her cheek.

“Da, don’t need us old guys get in the way,” Micha spoffed, gesturing to their youthful, strong bodies. “Have fun with us, Andiry.”

“Exactly!” Wesley said, and they had to imagine his signature flick of his fingers since both hands were occupied with his twins on his hips. “What say you, old Bear?”

Jovan looked between the men and the women, trying to decide just how much it was worth getting involved in the subtle back and forth. Choosing to claim the right of a grandpa, he said, “Good luck, good night.” Then turned to give his daughter and her family a farewell.

“Спокойной ночи, папа. [Goodnight, Papa],” Natalia murmured in a half-armed hug.

Jovan gave his grandchildren each a hearty embrace and little Renata a gentle pinch to her tiny chin. Then he grasped Joao’s hand in respect and the kind of mild affection only a grumpy old bear could spare. “See you all later, eh?”

“Good bye!” The others were happy to say, and some offered their own warm, brief holds. All the little ones who considered Jovan like a grandpa were not forgotten before the old man, whose hair turned whiter each day, left the castle.

Inara grabbed the opportunity to say, “We should discuss Girls Night and Guy’s Night some other time.”

Luna, settling her head on her father’s shoulder, said in a yawn, “Mais je veux jouer …”

“I know, ma petite lionne,” Lauri smiled, cupping a hand on her belly while the other held Sirius’. “But it is quite late. You are all tired.”

Shaking his sleepy head, Dorian argued, “I not tired.”

Theo chuckled, giving his son a pat on his back. “Maybe not right now, but you will be in a moment. The moon is getting high back home.” He grinned and offered, “I can tell you a story.”

Perking, Dorian said, “Oh, stowy? Like wast night?”

Cheeks pinked again. In a moment of passion Theo had made a literary decision that may have involved a magical trick or two. Sometimes art needed such sacrifice. Even if not everyone agreed.

"Story time!" Melody agreed with her brother, tugging on her father's sleeve.

Willow perked a brow and gave her husband a stern gaze. "A story, but not a story like last night. That was Daddy being naughty last night," she chastised before explaining it to her children. "He shouldn't be putting on magic shows for you kids, because he promised mommy not to go using his Almaeri."

Easy to side with his mother, Dorian wagged his finger at Theo. “No be ‘aughty, Daddy.” He tapped his head. “You get owie’s here.”

Tallulah perked up as Dorian's words finally made sense. The young lad had recognized what she had done as using Almaeri and compared it to his father and what they called being 'naughty'. Cheeks a light pink, she was quick to busy herself with cleaning up a few pillows that had been thrown about.

Gordon, with Zasha hoisted up on his hip nodded towards the door. "If we aren't planning anything tonight, mates, I think we are going to head out to get the kids to bed."

Picking up Sigvar, Amalia gave a general goodbye to the room while following Gordon out. She murmured to her son to do the same. The little boy piped up sleepily, “Спокойной ночи…[Goodnight]”

“Yeah, little guys’ gotta get big boy sleep, right Ollie?” Cory grinned, taking him up. “Bye guys!” He wrapped the other arm around Rosy’s waist.

The Blairs were not far behind their favorite couple. Lauri, keeping a hold on Oliver, assured them she’d take it easy at work since she had progressed in her pregnancy, and their children were all too happy to send off kisses as they walked out.

Yonten, already cradling Nia against his chest, jut his chin. “See yah, homies.”

“Bye, Jin,” Jasper grinned, raising his closed hand. Kit did the same.

Jinpa gave Jasper and Kit fist-bumps. “Bye guys!” He said, then turned to take his mother’s hand while his family walked to the vaults.

“Night,” Wesley nodded, staying present like a good Host while the rest were gathering up to leave.

Guiding their Tides, Alassiel and Andriy offered their farewells with a smile. Molly and Micha’s Baranov family walked alongside the Al-Zakhar’s when they left. Nicklaus helped Emery out by picking up the drowsy Ambrose. Nora tried twice to slip away, but her parents had been a step ahead. They barely noticed that Granya, Finn, and Liam had already left.

Natalia lingered a moment with her family to check on Chel. She hummed and said, “She came back unscathed from her adventure, but I would like to see her sometime next week.”

"Adventure?" Joao questioned with interest, looking from the chinchilla to his beloved wife. "Chel went on adventure?"

The faintest blush passed over Natalia’s cheeks. She inhaled, ready to be more honest than what Inara and the girls preferred—a terrible liar in the face of a man she trusted far too much not to spill tea—but thankfully she didn’t have to.

Thinking fast, Kaylee gave an answer that wasn't exactly a lie. "She managed to slip out of her cage earlier tonight but we were able to find her."

"Oh? Old girl still has fight in her," Joao remarked, nodding his head as he gently rocked Renata against his chest. "Has been companion for you for many year, Kaylee."

Nodding, the teenage girl was mostly grateful that the topic had shifted from Chels disappearance. "Just let me know when you'd like to see her though, Aunt Talia and I'll bring her by."

Smiling, Natalia said, “I will. Goodnight girls.” Though she waved, she did not move to leave just yet.

Charlotte took that opportunity to give her Aunt Natalia, Uncle Joao, and her little rowdy cousins a goodbye hug. Jasper, Kit, and the others were welcome to do the same before they were seen off and left the adults behind them.

Solemn, Natalia asked the Von Helsing’s, “Ваши дети говорят по-русски?[do your children speak Russian?]”

“Nyet,” Wesely shook his head, relying on his translator. His twins perked, curious and ignorant.

Turning her dark eyes up at Joao, Natalia requested, “Wait with the children for me at the vaults?” There would be no question of whether or not she would catch him up; his wife hardly kept a thing from him. “I will be right there.”

"Claro, meu esquilo. Estaremos esperando por você," Joao nodded, adjusting his hold on Renata and holding a free hand out to Zacarias. "Come along, boys. Mama will join soon." He led them away from the commons with a final nod of his head to the others.

Kaylee was now eager to see just what Natalia had lingered to say, wondering if they'd be able to be around without being noticed. With Chels cage in hand she lightly nudged her sister in the side.

What with Tysha and Tallulah gone, the girls would need to fill them in on the tea later. For now Charlotte quietly acknowledged her sister and, when they were out of sight and mind, they slipped through the corridors to where they could just hear their Aunt speaking with their parents. Any further and they would be wasting their time. The girls had to rely on their devices for translation, which gave a delay of information.

“—won’t be long,” Natalia cautioned, hands folded at her front.

Inara sighed sadly, “Are you sure?” She leaned against her husband who couldn’t quite wrap his arms around her because of their twins.

“Yes,” Natalia nodded. “Chel is old for a chinchilla, and luckier than most, but her spirit’s hold is weakening. Either by the end of this week or the next, she will pass.”

Kaylee's hold on Chel's case tightened as her aunt's words. Yes, she knew it was going to be soon, but this was very, very soon. She could feel her throat tightening and tears threatened to fall while she turned to look at her sister. "A...a week?" She asked in a strained whisper, not wanting to believe she'd heard correctly. Maybe the translation of the suit had failed.

Wide mocha eyes couldn’t help but blur. Charlotte instinctively wrapped her arms around Kaylee and Chel. There were no words she knew that would help. All logic and all reason slipped from her fingers; helpless in the face of an inevitable. Grim waited patiently at the door.

Sniffing, Inara said, “There’s nothing that can be done? Nothing at all?” The implication of what she was asking wasn’t lost on the Vet.

“No,” Natalia answered softly.

There were few things that Almaeri, Fae, or so-called gods were incapable of achieving. Resurrection of any kind would be a sign of more than the power of a creature. Nothing less than a Being of pure omnipotence could accomplish it. Necromancy, a mockery of life, was the closest they had seen.

In a gentle, concerned tone, Wesley asked, “What do you suggest?”

Pausing in deep thought, Natalia said, “Encourage activities for Kaylee and Chel. Take them out for a day in the sun, have a photo shoot, allow them to spend these moments together before the end.”

“How will we know?” Inara asked, wiping her eyes. “Will it happen quickly?”

Natalia felt relieved to say, “Thankfully no. She will slow down. She will lose her appetite first. Then she will become drowsy, sleeping often. And then…” The little critter would simply not wake.

Charlotte, silent tears streaming, looked over at her sister. She felt her heart throb in her chest. Just how much more pain was Kaylee feeling?

Kaylee stayed in Charlotte's embrace for several long minutes. Her heart was aching in anticipation of the loss she now knew was creeping up on her. "What...what am I going to do without her Lottie?" And more importantly, how was Kaylee going to focus on anything now that she'd been loaded with weights of preemptive pain.

“I—I don’t know,” Charlotte swallowed a knot in her throat. “C’mon…” she urged her sister to leave with her. Their Aunt had finished speaking with their parents anyway.

It wasn’t likely they would get a visit from Wesley or Inara that night. Hye and Kazumi had left, so they had the twins to care for, and their parents were probably taking this time to go over how to handle the upcoming death with grace.

The sisters got to their room in due time. Instinctively they knew there was only one place for Chel to go. Not back in her elaborate cage, but with Kaylee to her room. Occasionally the chinchilla would sleep on her pillow beside her head. There could be no other recourse tonight.

Charlotte helped Kaylee get ready for bed. When her sister had to brush her teeth, or put on her nightgown, she held Chel safe on her lap. Once Kaylee was free they both lay on her bed with Chel between them.

Through tears that would not relent, Charlotte, while also petting Chel alongside Kaylee, said, “She’s the best girl.”

"Yeah, that's the best thing we can do. Give her a good last few days," Kaylee sniffed, lightly stroking Chels head with her fingertip. "Get you plenty of sunshine and good food, for being the best girl, Chel. Would you like that?"

Chel, sensing their distress, chittered with concern. She nuzzled their faces. Small squeaks of comfort emanated from her to them. The girls took that as a yes, though they knew she was only thinking of them and the sadness she sensed. The chinchilla insisted they come closer to her. Charlotte gently pressed her cheek to her back and Chel’s fluffy head tucked warm against Kaylee’s face.

At some point the sisters fell asleep. Chel felt a sense of accomplishment having, in her mind, finally brought peace to them. They woke easily to check on their furbaby. She still breathed soundly. This brightened their mood enough to prepare for breakfast without delay. After all, their parents had no idea they had eavesdropped. A topic Charlotte decided to bring up.

“Should we say something?” Charlotte spoke once she slipped her head through her shirt. “Or do you think we should just….see if Dad ends up finding out?”

Kaylee, who was getting dressed but keeping one eye trained on Chel the entire time, considered Charlotte's question. "I don't think they'll be upset that we eavesdropped," she said after a minute. "And I also don't expect Dad to keep it a secret; he'd say something before she passes. Maybe we just let them do their thing now and when him and mom try to tell us what Aunt Talia said, we can admit we already know."

Nodding, Charlotte finished getting herself together. She paused in her walk to the door, lingering on Chel. Mealtimes were now numbered. Every moment had a countdown. So, Charlotte asked, “Do you think we should eat with her? Or bring her to breakfast with us?”

"She's coming with," there was no hesitation in her response. "Anywhere I'm allowed to bring her, she's coming from here on out. Simple as that."

Without another word the girls took Chel, a tiny bell with a ribbon, and a couple of chinchilla snacks before snuggling her into a cross-shoulder carrier. Chel snuffled happily at Kaylee’s hip, tinkling her toy and enjoying the feeling of Kaylee’s thumb stroking her back.

Upon entering the dining hall the girls saw their mother helping the twins with their breakfast. Jasper was in a discussion with their father about dirt-biking with the De Lafayette boys and Jinpa, which teetered on the edge of being denied since Inara didn’t like the idea of her son and nephew zipping down muddy slopes. Neither had paid attention to them coming to the table. Kit, as always, contentedly observed. It was he who peered up from his bowl of oatmeal and fruit to greet his oldest sisters with a smile.

“Morning,” Kit said sweetly.

Charlotte felt some of the sorrow lift at seeing her gentlest sibling. “Good morning,” she said, taking her seat by him with Kaylee on her other side.

“—sit down for now, Jas, we’ll finish later,” Wesley said, turning with a smile for his eldest who had joined them, saying, “And good morning to you.”

“You’re a little late,” Inara noted the time, inadvertently getting yogurt on her finger as she helped Desara with her meal. “What took you?” She asked, sucking away the residue.

“Oh, stayed up a little later than we should have,” Charlotte admitted with an apologetic look before plating her food.

A part of Charlotte had wondered if her parents knew they had listened, or if they might hint somehow to the knowledge they learned from last night. So far they appeared normal.

Squeaks and snuffles caught the attention of the family. Wesley raised a brow, noticing the soft diagonal satchel band across Kaylee’s chest. “You brought Chel,” he said thoughtfully. It was rare Kaylee took her little friend around since she had gotten older. “How is she doing?”

Kaylee was grateful Lottie had answered for them, pouring herself a tall glass of orange juice. "She seems to be doing okay," she offered, looking down and stroking her just above the nose. "I thought it might be nice to spend time with her and get her some fresh air. I don't do that much since starting at the academy and she deserves better."

“That is wise, I think,” Wesley decided. He casually cut into his eggs-benedict without the slightest twitch of abnormality. “Chel is getting old. I suppose school does get in the way.”

Inara, on the other hand, did linger soulful amber eyes on her daughter and her furbaby a heartbeat longer than she probably should have. “Oh you know what would be fun? What if you took Chel out on a picnic?”

“It’s snowy, my Love,” Wesley pointed out. Too true, even now they could see soft snowfall.

“Maybe here, but there’s always Seabrook,” Inara said. “I’m sure our family there would be happy to welcome them at Pine park.”

“They would, but that’s a tradition for Monday’s,” Wesley reminded her.

Charlotte held her forked sausage in mid-air, watching her father. Wesley didn’t miss a beat. He even leaned back a moment to study Inara, who gave him a flat look, as if he was as in the dark about her seemingly odd suggestion as anyone else. Truly, nothing he expressed or said was any different than any other day. If Charlotte and Kaylee hadn’t overheard, she was convinced they wouldn’t know a thing was off.

“Unless,” Wesley said slowly, going back to his food, “Kaylee and Charlotte feel strongly that this is important to do now. I’m sure the family wouldn’t mind an impromptu romp at the park.” Warm, coffee eyes flicked between the girls. “That is, if you’re not too tired from staying up.”

Cornflower eyes watched her parents curiously, wondering just what they'd discussed that the girls had missed. She was curious if her father already had a feeling that they'd overheard or if he suspected something else was afoot. Giving Chel a small treat before preparing a bite of her own food, she considered his offer.

"If it wouldn't bother anyone, a trip to Pine Park does sound nice," Kaylee admitted. It had been sometime since she or Charlotte joined the family for a park day, given how busy they were with school and their other activities. Even with the portals cutting out travel, there was simply not enough time in their day. "We aren't too tired for a trip."

Jasper glanced between his parents. “So wait, they get to go to the park and I can’t dirk-bike?”

Inara said, “First of all, we didn’t outright say no—,”

“So it’s a yes?” Jasper perked.

“Don't interrupt your mother,” Wesey cautioned, taking a sip of his coffee.

Jasper sat back, putting food in his mouth to save himself.

Resuming, Inara said, “—but we didn’t outright say yes either.” She sighed at her son's grumble and forceful spearing of his roasted breakfast potatoes. “Who is going exactly?”

“So it’d be me, Jinpa, Enzo, Jean-Luc, and Laurent. Jean’s dad, Louie, would be driving us there,” Jasper explained, adding in a coaxing tone, “Aunt Lauri’s favorite brother.”

Inara’s frown fought to stay stiff, but knowing Lauri’s trust in Louie relieved some of her worry. “How long?”

“Just the afternoon. I promise I will be back before dinner,” Jasper said.

After a moment more of hesitation Inara sighed, “Oh alright—But don’t do anything dangerous!”

Erupting from his seat, Jasper tossed back an assurance everything would be fine, which didn’t quite vow adherence to his mother’s command. But it was too late to press for acknowledgement.

Chuckling, Wesley said, “Bold in the face of adventure. You only have yourself to blame for those traits.”

“Mhm,” Inara cocked a brow. “And I can blame recklessness and persistence on you.”

“Guilty,” Wesley said with a grin, hand on his heart.

“Daddy,” Kit piped up. “Can I dirt-bike too?”

Inara, quick to answer for them both, said, “Nope. You’re going to the park with us. You’ll have plenty of fun. It’s very warm there, you can swim.”

That brightened the young boy’s mood. “Oh, swim! I love swimming. Maybe I will see a seal.” It had happened before.

“In the meantime finish your food,” Inara urged him.

Charlotte, just to make sure, asked, “So, we can go to the park?”

Inara nodded. “Yes, of course.” She gave Wesley a small nudge. “Text them.”

“Will do,” Wesley said, pulling out his infamous phone for just that. “There we go.”

It didn't take long once Wesley's message was sent that answers began to trickle in from the different family units. While Theo and Natalia were unable to attend with their work continuing on a Saturday, the Al-Zakhar and Santos families themselves would be available for a day at the park. Willow was promised extra hands from Liam and Granya who were always eager to do what they could to help the families that already had their little ones. Though none of the Santos children had tendencies to misbehave, their grandfather would be there with their father, meaning any thoughts of sneaking off along the beach were quickly thwarted. Those were two very strong and watchful men.

By midafternoon, the caravans had arrived at Pine Park. Kaylee walked with one hand holding young Kit while Chel's cage was in her free arm, leaving her mother and their beloved Inara and Charlotte to handle the twins.

Joao met Jovan in the parking lot, extracting the boys first with firm words in Portuguese to stay still while their sister was unloaded. The dark-haired little beauty that was a stern miniature version of her mother was gently passed off to her waiting grandfather, happy coos following. With his daughter in the most capable of hands and a son hoisted up in each arm, Joao headed down toward where the others were gathering.

Molly, flanked by Colt and Beretta, was the first stop for Willow and her little train of happy little ones. Beretta held a melty ice cream cone in her hands. Colt chopped on the stump of his, having scarfed down the icy treat in the car ride over.

“Hey honeybun,” Molly greeted. She cast a bit of shade over her eyes with her fingers. “Mighty warm for winter today, isn’t it? Real bright too.”

"Oh, it's always so wonderful to be out in the sun," Willow remarked, letting Melody help her lay down a blanket for their family while sweet Dorian had brought along a pillow for his mother to be more comfortable.

"It is beautiful today," Kaylee had to agree, settling down with Kit and making sure Chel's cage was on a nice, flat surface.

“Good for swimming,” Kit said, happily adjusting his goggles and snorkel onto his face. He had come in full gear.

Inara, setting Desara down beside her, smiled at her son. “Very good for swimming. But remember, you have to go with someone.”

The ocean still contained creatures of Aarin. Few places in the world were safe from the possibility of fairy activities. The presence of people on land made it harder for monsters to live boldly (unless you were a gnome, in the case of the Al-Zakhar household), but the sea was an entirely different matter.

“My son and I will take turns,” Jovan said, in reference to Joao. It may have taken him a few months to adjust to his daughter with such an older gentleman all those years ago, but as soon as he did Jovan embraced the Brazilian. “Lucius and Zacarias want to swim too. Will keep eye out for fairies.”

Molly said, “Yeah me and my little munchkins are gonna take a dive too. I’ll help watch. But they gotta have a snack first.”

Feeling much better, Inara nodded. “That would be good, thank you.”

Kit stood up, his trunks patterned with happy little seals, and waited patiently for Charlotte to inflate the round seal floaty he had gotten long ago from one of his favorite uncles.

“Here you go, Kit,” Charlotte fitted it over his head, wiggling it down to his waist. “All ready!”

“Thank you!” Kit said, then turned to Jovan and Joao since Molly still wanted her kids to have some real food after that ice cream. “Can we swim now?”

Zacarias began to fit his feet into the small flippers he brought with him in anticipation. They matched his trunks—Seahorses. Lucius, who did away with themes and just wore any old swim gear they had around, was just as eager. He even took a few steps toward the shore with eyes trained on his father and grandpa; a runner at the starting line, ready to bolt once the call went off.
 
The demand that they would have to eat before they could go into the water was one that earned a slight scowl from Colt. Still, he knew there was no way of getting away from his mother's firm rules on the subject. With only a brief grumble, he sat down before the snack his mother presented, hunched over and began eating as quickly as his little hands and mouth could go. After all, the sooner he was done eating the sooner he could get to the water with the others!

The Al-Zakhar children, obediently seated around their mother, had occasional glances cast toward the ocean. It was a beautiful sight, and though the adults may have been afraid of it, the enchanting waters called to the young ones. Melody shifted in her seat, looking up at her mother with the softest smile. "I can help watch Aria so Dorian can swim, mama," she offered, knowing her brother would want to go in as soon as he was told he could.

"We can head into the water for those who are ready," Kaylee offered, settling Chel in the shade so she wouldn't overheat but could still watch everything. "I'm sure you'd like to join the boys, Melody. We can all go, no need to stay behind when there are other adults who can watch your sister."

Joao, who had been focused on securing Zacarias in his own water wings and flippers, caught the movement from the corner of his cool eyes. "Lucius Pippin Santos, se você der um passo em direção àquela água um momento antes, vou garantir que fique seco o dia todo," he threatened without turning his head or making eye contact. "You must wait for your brother."

Exhaling, Lucius halted. He put his weight on one foot tucked his hands behind his back like a certain Squirrel Maiden when Natalia was restraining herself, watching his father and grandpa taking forever to move onward!

Meanwhile Molly urged her child to do as she said. The demand that they would have to eat before they could go into the water was one that earned a slight scowl from Colt…

Happy to go with whoever would take him, Dorian got up as soon as his floaties were approved to grab Kaylee’s hand. “Swim!” He hopped.

Charlotte scooped Dorian up so Melody might take Kaylee’s hand. “Aaah, gotcha!”

The twins were not going to be left behind. Granya and Liam insisted Inara take a rest with Willow and Aria. Grateful for the break, Inara popped open a cool water for her pregnant friend and helped also by holding Aria for Willow when she needed to adjust her pillows for comfort.

Now that everyone was heading off to the seashore, and with the green-light from his father, Lucius ran ahead. Kit followed in a hurry. Zacarias, on the other hand, took his time walking with his father. Jovan decided to sit with Renata at the shallow end where she could touch the wet sand and dally between the ripples that were as challenging to her as the real waves farther off.

Charlotte and Kaylee did their duty to keep Dorian and Melody safe and happy, sometimes filling in where Joao or Jovan, or Molly, who soon joined them with Beretta and Colt at her side.

Content to sunbathe and catch up, Inara held Aria’s waist while she chatted with Willow. “How’s it going with the gnome?”

The question pulled Willows gaze off the shoreline and over to her longtime friend. Just the mention of their unwanted pest made her cheeks flush and eyes roll. "I don't know what to do with that little bastard," she admitted, shaking her head. "He is crafty and vengeful. We thought he was gone when things were quiet for a week and a half; no disturbances, no damage to the garden and we let our guard down. He shows up out of nowhere, destroys almost half the garden and my brand new bed of roses - all in one night, Inara! Ohh, I am at my wits end and so is Theo. He keeps saying he can handle him in one try, but I keep telling him not to use Almaeri. Pretends he listens but I know when he's not, just like the bedtime story for the kids. It's almost like he just can't stop using, like everyone else pretty much has."

Inara offered an empathetic touch to Willow’s hand. “That’s awful,” she murmured. Hesitant, Inara asked, “How often would you say he gives into this struggle?”

"Do you mean how often I know he's given in?" Willow pointed out as she took a sip of the cold water she was given. "I've seen him use maybe once or twice a month. But...there are a few times where there's been questionable behavior. I was pretty sure he was doing some but when I asked him he's insisting he didn't do anything." There was a certain skepticism in her voice that she didn't try to hide.

“Hmm,” Inara took a moment to think. She entertained Aria with a toy as she pondered another, potentially sensitive, question. “Would you say he has any kind of uplifted mood after he does?”

A question she could have expected made Willow rearrange a pillow. "Yeah, he does," she nearly sighed. "Not nearly as bad as that time he came home after finishing off that witch who was terrorizing the hospital, but there's definitely something there."

Seagull's cry filled a brief silence before Inara found the words that needed to be said. “Maybe I am overly cautious, but...This could be a sign of addiction.” Before the notion could be waved away with examples of how well Theo did at other times, Inara pressed, “Yonten would know more, but this sounds like the kind of behavior he exhibited when he was struggling with drugs.”

The concerned wife held her response for a few moments, watching as Aria retrieved a small shell from the ground beside her and ran her tiny finger over it in wonder. "If...if it is that, what can we possibly do to try and intervene? None of us can physically stop him and I've tried to just simply tell him it's for the best if he stops. I love him Inara, with all my heart, but I want him to take of himself. I'd fight that damn gnome for years of I had to."

“Well, I wouldn’t recommend throwing him out of a plane with a parachute on,” Inara spoffed, attempting to lighten the mood. “Have you ever talked about Binding? I think Jovan did it and I heard Natalia might be considering it too. Risky as it is, since fairies are still around, it might be best for Theo’s situation.”

"Not in awhile," Willow admitted. "I may need to bring it up again. Hopefully at a time he's going to be receptive otherwise it will come down to throwing him out a plane." Not that she would ever consider doing such a thing to the man she loved.

“Sometimes I wish I could do the same with Wes,” Inara spoffed, helping Aria toddle over to Willow, “if it meant it would do him any good. The man is doing himself no favors when he interacts with the people who determine how long he will stay under house arrest.” She shook her head, a reluctant smile spreading. “He’s already earned ire for the mishap last school year at Halloween. If he behaves, he may get out by the end of their Senior year.”

"That'd be excellent if he can manage that," Willow said with some skepticism, accepting Aria into her arms and settling her on her lap. "Though, Lord knows if he'll manage to get himself in more trouble with that tongue of his by then. Mind you, my fingers are crossed, and I do hope he'll come through. We need our men around as much as we can."

Inara couldn’t agree more. “Yes, especially with what I’ve heard happening around.” She glanced at the girls at play and leaned to speak in a low voice to Willow. “There have been reported assassinations of ex-Hunters by Awakened people they have wronged in the past. As the saying goes ‘Lord knows I’m regretful’, but what’s done is done. Sometimes that doesn’t mean much to those we’ve hurt. I just don’t know what I would do if…” she trailed off, lingering amber eyes on her children. “I can only be grateful that we have a compassionate, loving family.” People who would step up to care for the orphans.

Reaching over, Willow gave Inara's hand a gentle and encouraging squeeze. "Of course, we are all so fortunate," she insisted, not wanting to delve too deeply on the topic of what might happen to any of their family. "And here's to hoping that it would stay that way. We're all here to watch each other's backs and I can't foresee that changing any time soon."

Bop! A small ball rolled right against Willow’s leg. It immediately caught the attention of Aria who extended her arm to grasp at the rubber sphere. A tired young mother chasing her wild one-year old gasped for air as she approached.

“Colleen!” She panted, setting her hands on her knees. The woman offered the women an apologetic look. “So sorry! She just ran off when the ball flew.”

Inara chuckled, “No worries. Colleen looks like she’s getting along wel.” True, the girl and Aria appeared to connect easily over their shared interest in the ball. “Why don’t you take a seat a moment?”

The temptation to wave the invitation lasted only as long as she could stand. The young woman plopped down and fanned herself. “Thanks.”

“No problem,” Inara smiled, offering some water. “This is Willow, her baby Aria, I’m Inara. We’re here with some of the family to get in some summer sun.” No need to go into a long, elaborate expiration of who was who at the beach at this point.

“A lot a sun to get—I’m Sara,” she thanked them for the drink.

"A pleasure to meet you, Sara," Willow cheerfully nodded, keeping an eye trained on Aria and her new young friend. "Are you from the area? It seems like Colleen is quite content and adjusted to the wonderful Texan heat we have here year-round."

Spoffing, Sara exhaled, “Am I that obvious?”

“Well, you don’t entirely seem natural under the heat,” Inara chuckled. “Don’t feel too bad. I lived in India most of my life and now I live in Belarus.”

“Oh, talk about cold,” Sara felt a shiver that did little to actually take the edge off the heat of her body. “I’m from SoCal, in La Jolla, by the coast.”

“Ah, Pracific sea breeze,” Inara noted.

“Yes, quite cooler than the gulf,” Sara said. “I miss it. Sunny days, but not too hot. Trips down to Tijuana for the best churros you’ve ever tasted. Not to mention the greatest Mexican food you could eat.”

Inara struggled not to grin. She had heard the same from southern Texans about their proximity to Mexico. Not about to get into a back and forth about which area had the most delicious, authentic Mexican cuisine, Inara asked, “What brings you to Texas?”

Hesitant to get into it, but seeing the company was pleasant enough, Sara said, “Well, Jared and I—my husband—had talked about moving out here with my parents a while back. I honestly never wanted to leave, but...California has changed a lot in five or so years.”

Willow sat up slightly, intrigued by the West Coast talk. Even if it'd been years and years since she trapezed the Pacific line and she rarely had anyone in the vicinity, she still had her own curiosities. "I'm guessing that's since Hell's Gate," she commented, not needing a full response as it was a common assumption. "Just how bad has it gotten lately? It's been awhile since I've had any news from around there."

Not seeing any visible representation of the political beliefs these women held, and clearly holding back a wince—perhaps reliving some memories—Sara’s shoulders tensed as she took a chance and said, “Just certain changes in curriculum for public school have us worried. My husband and I aren’t particularly religious—well, I grew up Seven-Day Adventist, but I haven’t practiced since I was twelve—and we were hoping to put our kids through public school so they didn’t have to be in an environment supporting any one religion. I’m fully fine with other people living their lives the way they want, and I am actually not against a child practicing their religion quietly in class or something, but, well, as it turns out, the Department of Education in California approved a 900-page ‘Ethnic Studies Model’ curriculum that is heavily rooted in appealing directly to the Aztec gods.”

Any attempts or plans to avoid political talk were quickly thrown out the window. Their families were decidedly more tolerable toward the different cultures and religions that were present since the earth opened up, however after experiencing the great battles first hand, there was a certain displeasure toward that belief in particular. Willow frowned openly, though she soon realized she was doing do and sipped her water to clear her face. "Now...is this curriculum more for historical purposes and teaching or are they encouraging or insisting upon practicing and putting those beliefs on children? If you're familiar that is, Sara."

The amiable response released the stiffness in Sara’s posture. She answered, “It was only historical at first. I even advocated for the changes to the curriculum in the beginning. However—Oop!”

Dorian, who had come running to show Willow a seashell, tripped over Sara’s leg. He paid no mind though. His hand held the curved purple carapace upward.

“Sorry!” Charlotte called out, walking ahead of Kaylee and Melody. “The kids just wanted to show you the little shells they found.”

Melody, who had one hand on her older cousin's hand and the other with a large soft pink conch, trailed around eagerly after her brother. "Mama, I found a conch!" she declared happily, mindful not to end up toppling over the random woman's legs while coming over to Willow. "It has swirls."

"Yes it does, my beautiful little song," Willow agreed with a small chuckle, pulling both of her little ones into her lap so they could show her their findings. "My apologies, Sara. Dorian can tend to focus on what's ahead and misses what's around him; something I'll say comes from his father. Thankfully, Melody is slightly more aware, though that could be an age factor."

Kaylee had to smirk, knowing it was a pretty accurate description. She took up a corner of the blanket by the kids and her sister, interested in the woman and child who were now present. "Hello, sorry for the intrusion. I'm Kaylee." It only felt appropriate to introduce herself.

“Oh, and I’m Charlotte.”

Happy to give a warm nod to the both of them, since Colleen plopped into her arms, holding her ball up to show her new friends, Sara said, “Good to meet you all,” adding politely, “and no worries, I take no offense.”

“Mind if you finish what you were saying?” Inara asked.

“Oof, where was I?”

“You said you had wanted the changes to the curriculum at first,” Inara offered.

“Oh right,” Sara straightened up. “Yeah, I had been fine with people making room for their beliefs in class as a tool for learning history, but they restricted the religion to only Aztec religion, and then they said they wanted the children to pray to the gods. They have chants and everything.”

“Can you opt out?” Inara skied.

“Nope,” Sara frowned. “You either pray to Huitzilopochtli and the other three, or you are dealt consequences. Now they say it’s just praying, but, with how they jumped to prayer, and made a requirement, well…I can’t say I wouldn’t be surprised if they pushed for further—,” Sara shielded the innocents of the kids around her by only implying her worries, “—further ‘authenticity’, if you know what I mean.”

It didn't take long for them to figure out just what the adults had been conversing about. Kaylee frowned at the talk of the Aztec god, one she knew too well for her own liking. She tried to focus her attention on the children, but found her curiosity got the best of her. "If I may ask, where is this happening?"

"Sara is filling us in on the curriculum she's witnessed in the west for all school districts," Willow explained. "Charlotte and Kaylee are currently at an academy for training and it's good they're aware of what's happening around the world."

Not catching on, Sara asked, “Training?”

“To be Guardians,” Inara said with a proud smile, and followed with a brief description.

Brows raised, Sara said, “Wow, that’s brave. I heard about that when I was back in SoCal. Although, you won’t find many fans at the Golden Coast.”

Charlotte asked, “Really? What did they say?”

“Well, you hear a lot in the media about Guardians being really just a secret tool for oppression,” Sara said.

“What? How does that make sense?” Charlotte perked a brow. “We’re fairy hunters. We take down evil beings who want to harm others.”

“Yes, but a lot of gods associate with fairies to preserve their territories,” Sara said with a shrug. “Hunting them implies that the gods they’re tied with are of the same evil. So having Guardians, as they say ‘parading as saviors with an agenda’, this is taken as a kind of self-righteous crusade against people of differing cultures. So, they reduced it to: you say fairies are evil, you’re saying we are evil.”

“That’s a stretch,” Inara huffed and crossed her arms. “They’re conflating the god and fairies with the people. I’m sure we can all agree that wearing gold bangles or a bindi isn’t the same as sacrifice on a shrine.”

Sara had to nod. “I agree. You can still enjoy the music, the good food, the dance—You don’t need the god and fairies. Their culture might be influenced by their presence in the past, but it’s not like the god and fairies are required to be around for you to appreciate and celebrate the uniqueness of cultures and heritages.”

There could be no denying that Inara grew up poppin’ hips and hoppin’ around in traditional garb without having Kali, Shiva, or Rama towering over her. “I certainly enjoyed all aspects of my Indian heritage, not knowing the gods were below my feet.”

“Yeah,” Charlotte said. “So what’s the big deal now? Why are they saying we’re accusing them of being evil, just because the gods and fairies are evil?”

A shake of the head was all Sara could really offer. “I don’t know. Money? Politics? Power? Those are all classic motivations.”

Kaylee, helping the children with opening up juice boxes, continued to listen as Sara caught everyone up. It was interesting to see just how much the world was changing around them. Granted, she was sure that her father likely was keeping tabs on things like this for his own needs, even if he wasn't sharing such knowledge with them. "I don't know...that just sounds like a lot of excuses," she murmured.

"That may not be fair to assume," Willow gently argued, not wanting there to be a large argument to take place.

"Maybe, but it sounds like another piece of the puzzle for those who were talking about making their own continent in the ocean," the younger woman offered. "It could be far-fetched, but it just feels like they're setting things up for something." Though maybe her thoughts were just too based on all the learning and textbooks she'd been buried in.

It became increasingly clear that ‘separation of church and state’ went out the window in such a short time since Hell’s Gate. None of them could say Kaylee’s suggestion wasn’t impossible. As well-intentioned as the leadership claimed the changes were, requiring all students attending California public schools to recite prayers to the Aztecs gods, and only them, certainly revealed a bias. Just where would that road end?

“Mommy,” Colleen tugged on Sara’s hand, breaking the thoughtful silence. “Nummies.”

“You hungry baby?” Sara smiled, pulling her child to her. She shuffled to her feet. “We’ll go find Daddy and get some lunch, okay?”

“Yay!” Colleen clapped.

Sara waved to the unexpected amiable strangers. “Well, I hope I haven’t dampened your day too much. Thanks for the rest and the company. Goodbye!”

“Bye, have a good day,” Inara said with a smile. She turned to the baskets they brought. “Lunch is a good idea.”

Charlotte grabbed some snacks they had to nibble on while her mother pulled out sandwiches and hotbox lunches for those who requested they bring them. She said, “Mom, does Dad know about what’s going on in California?”

“Likely,” Inara said, handing Kaylee a warm lunch with a side of cool kiwi. Her container was decorated with flowering peonies etched in the steel. “He hasn’t told me about it, but that’s not entirely surprising. There’s a lot your father deals with in a day and some of it I rather not hear about.”

Inara couldn’t stomach some of the imagery that came with learning about the horrors that happen to children. She trusted her husband enough to know something was being done to help the young and vulnerable. Inara didn’t need descriptions. If the schools in California were pushing this agenda she was sure he would let her know if he realized it could directly affect her own children. In the meantime Inara focused on her work with vampires. Rehabilitation centers, research to reverse the curses, local support groups, and much more.

Kaylee accepted her lunch and set it beside her, glancing over at the little ones who were currently lining up for finger food snacks from their mother. She still had a few questions from their talk regarding the west coast, but also didn't want to ruin the day with just negative talk. Instead, she decided to keep things light.

"So, do you guys think you're going to have a new baby brother or baby sister?" She asked the young Al-Zakhar, Melody immediately popping up with a strawberry in hand.

"A sister!" There was clear hope, even if she got along well enough with her brother.

Dorian, still young and looking up to his older sibling, shouted “Siswer!” Did he mean it? Who could tell? Melody said it happily, so he might as well.

"We will just have to wait and see," Willow chuckled, breaking off bits of sort cheese for Aria.

"If want to know, Talia always ready," a reminder sounded as Joao returned with his boys on each arm, ready for a break even if they weren't.

"Oh I know, and Theo and I talked about it. But this is definitely the last one, so we may just let it be a surprise," she shrugged, although curiosity had certainly been growing.

Charlotte grinned, “Any bets?”

That earned several hesitant chuckles. “Oh, I think we’ve been done with bets since Nora.”

Ah, the infamous party where someone bested their Uncle Everest in a marksmanship contest. Everyone woke up from their drunken stupor to learn that, due to losing, the name ‘Xena’, after the warrior Princess, had to be one of the names of the third Crosse child. To this day Everest has kept a tight-lip on just who had outgunned the gunslinger. Wesley, unfortunately, did not have the footage for that night. Avostoska had been under heavy rewiring and construction at the time.

Jovan chuckled, “Still mystery?”

“Yes, and it’s driving everyone nuts,” Inara spoffed. “Ellie is still salty about it too.” She leaned to Willow to murmur quietly before Granya—coming over with Liam, Molly, and the other kids—could hear her, “Not quite as easy to hide as a painting.”

Willow had to hide a laugh behind her water, shaking her head at the clear truth. She'd have been quite miffed herself if she found out that Theo had gone and wound up naming one of her babies, especially something so unorthodox. "I'm pretty sure that Ellie either had that thing burnt when the men weren't looking, or tossed it into Aarin before everything closed up."

Kaylee considered asking just how bad a painting could be, having only seen glimpses from the Crosse wedding that took place in her youth. There were plenty of rumors of the bromance between her father and closest uncle, but just how much truth there was remained unknown. Though she couldn't say she was highly upset about that. "Well do you and Uncle Theo have any names picked out for either gender?" she decided to ask, seeing as she had only barely overheard the two women talking of the infamous wedding gift.

"Well, we're certainly going to keep up our little musical theme," Willow beamed down at her trio of sweet notes about her. "I've tossed around Harmony for another girl and maybe Coda as a boy. Nothing is set in stone though, at this point."

"Coda?"

Chuckling, Willow nodded. "It means the end of a section of a song. As in the last of the Al-Zakhar children," she said with confidence.
 
“Oh I like that,” Molly grinned, wiping Colt’s mouth with a napkin.

Inara, with both her twins by her side, smiled and said, “Perfect name for the last child. I’m happy I got to use Lyranni and Desara. They were my favorite great-aunts.”

Looking around at her family, Charlotte thought to herself that she would very much like to honor some of them in this way, if she ever had a family. Some already were being remembered; Renata Jovani, Sigvar, Karmaniah Diki. They’d all be running around so unaware of the great people who came before them. Until, that is, they got older. Charlotte got lost in a daydream about the future.

Little squeaks for attention drew Charlotte and toddlers eyes to Chel. Lyra asked, “Can Chel swim?”

“A little, but we’re not doing that right now, she’s—she’s a bit old for rough play,” Inara said. “Finish your lunch. We’ll play for a while more and then we have to get home.”

The children were happy to enjoy another hour or so under the son with their parents and relatives. Some asked if anymore would join. It was promised that they could always have another get-together later with everyone. So long as they behaved! All the while Kaylee and Charlotte were able to take Chel out of her cage, take pictures, videos, and treat Chel to some of her favorite snacks.

At the end of their time Inara and her family parted well with the others. The twins were sufficiently tired that their trip home didn’t exhaust them. Kit had the most energy. He rattled on about how fun it was to swim and how much he already missed the sea. Charlotte did her best to listen, but some of her attention was split to observe Kaylee. As fun as it was, it had happened for a reason. Chel, sound asleep, was one day closer to the end.

The following days Kaylee found that time with her chinchilla happened to work itself out. The opportunities to include a critter like Chel, or when it happened that there was a new ‘bring a pet to school’ day coincidentally added in the month of January, or when their dance club had a convenient spot to place Chel’s cage, they could only guess and wonder if these were strings pulled by their father. Either way, these were nothing to sneeze at, and Kaylee had more comfort than that to surround her. All of their friends eventually learned about Chel. They made efforts to give Kaylee little trinkets—a poem, a donation to a chinchilla sanctuary, a decorative headband with chinchilla ears.

Subtly, Kaylee began to notice the little signs her Aunt Natalia spoke about. Chel’s food had far less nibbles. Kaylee found her asleep more often than awake. Around this time Natalia had Kaylee come to the clinic with Chel. The prognosis was given as gently as Natalia could relay it. Time was short. Maybe by the end of the week. Hugs and comfort were offered. Tea was poured. Natalia assured Kaylee that Chel would feel no pain in the end. The goals were to spend as much time with Chel as Kaylee was able.

The news of Chel’s condition hit the family and extended relatives. Losing pets, losing companions, was an experience the Russians knew all too well. This was Kaylee’s first real loss in memory. Micha, one of the more sentimental of those who had lost their best furfriends, dedicated a new item on his menu in memory of Chel. A scoop of sweet frozen kiwi sorbet with a hint of lime. Of course Inara and Wesley came to comfort Kaylee as soon as they found out. They encouraged her to take her time with Chel.

On a crisp, snowy Friday evening Kaylee came upon Chel’s cage after her last class. Instead of being stretched out on her pillow, Chel was found curled up in a shirt she managed to take from Kaylee’s drawer. The chinchilla’s head bunched against the fabric where her best girl’s heart would beat.

"Time to head home, Chel," Kaylee murmured as she reached into the cage that contained her fluffy friend.

When Kaylee went to pet her she noticed the pillowy fluff of Chel was quite still. Her nose did not twitch. A glint of her deep, black eyes peeked, unblinking, between relaxed eyelids.

The words had barely left her lips when pieces of what Kaylee was witnessing began to fall into place. Chel wasn't stirring and she didn't make even the tiniest chirp. Heart sinking, the reality Kaylee had been slowly preparing herself for sunk in as the lifeless body before her silently told her the end was there.

Emotions swelling in her throat, Kaylee gingerly scooped up the soft chinchilla, still wrapped in her shirt, cradling her body to her chest. Tears she couldn't fight off if she wanted to cascaded down her cheeks silently, shakily breathing in the familiar scent that still lingered.

"I'm so sorry I wasn't here for you," Kaylee choked, hardly able to speak at all.

Charlotte’s approach did not arouse Kaylee’s attention. Her words, whatever they were at first, trailed off as the reality of the circumstance dawned on her. “Oh no…Chel” she breathed, wrapping her arms around her sister and her gentlest furry friend. “Oh Kaylee—I’m so sorry.”

Unable to answer immediately, Kaylee could only shake her head, leaning into her sister. It was beyond painful, even if she had known it was coming. Taking a few long, deep breaths, she turned so she could face Charlotte.

"We...we knew it was coming," Kaylee choked slightly to say. "Should...take her home."

The large cage would have to wait for now, or if it was too painful she might ask that her father send someone to have it removed. For now, she just wanted to have a little more privacy to mourn.

“Come on,” Charlotte’s voice caught in her throat. “Let’s go.”

Serenity, Tysha, Tallulah—all of the girls urged them to go on ahead. They promised they would prepare for either someone to take their things, or to deliver themselves. The sisters left without a word. Neither observed who they passed, not seeing Joss or Reggie move out of their way. They kept their teary eyes on the path to the vaults. Charlotte opened the portals and the gates. She stayed close to Kaylee’s side down the halls, where they were seen by servants. The news of their distraught presence reached their parents by the time they got to the door of their chambers.

Inara, with cheeks stained, made it to them first. “My baby,” she breathed, arms wrapping around Kaylee. Wesley came right behind to do the same.

Careful of the small form in her arms, Kaylee let herself be taken into her mother's arms. The emotions she'd been trying to contain were shattered as the familiar scents of her parents struck her. Strained cries were muted by Inaras embrace as her body shook.

"She's...she's gone," finally Kaylee managed to speak, even if the words were still escaping her of how she felt.

“I know, meri jaanu,” Inara sniffed, comforting her with a stroke of her hand against her back.

Charlotte opened their door at their father’s silent nod. They walked into the lounge between the girl’s room where they took up a place on one of the couches. Wesley took Kaylee against him, with Inara cradled on one side and Charlotte the other side. They grieved for Chel, they grieved for Kaylee’s heartbreak.

Mindful of the fragile body she still held, Kaylee melted into her father's arms. The familiar scents of his work and hint of a well-made drink was the extra bit of being reminded she was home that she needed. Tucked in his hold like she was ten and dealing with the aftermath of Hell's Gate, she took deep breaths and closed her eyes tight, though not enough to stop her tears from coming. Eventually she ran out of any to lose, eyes bright red and cheeks streaked, while she found some level of composure.

"I don't...I don't know what to do with her," Kaylee whispered quietly looking up at her father.

A comforting hand pressed against Kaylee’s shoulder briefly. “I think anything less than a funeral to mourn and a Wake to celebrate Chel’s life would be discordance to the chinchilla.” Wesley’s suggestion earned silent approval from all of them. “We have a place prepared for her in the family graveyard, but if you want her to be at peace with the other companions we can arrange it.”

Not everyone was buried on the grounds of Avostoska. Bear, Avril, and Bandit, for example, took up places in the houses of their closest beloved ones. Cory planned on having Mousse, when the day arrived, to be buried on their own plot of land. And so far Natalia paid for her animal companions to be buried in a nearby pet cemetery due to their lack of space.

“What do you prefer, meri jaanu?” Inara asked softly.

Deciding just where her body would permanently rest was something Kaylee had put little thought into. Even knowing the end was near for her companion, she hadn't let herself think of what would happen after.

"She should be buried here," Kaylee finally responded, wanting to keep her close to her family home, somewhere she'd be able to visit her and see her when she wanted to. "A funeral would be nice...just so anyone else who wants to can say goodbye."

Even if Chel was her pet, Kaylee knew that her brothers were also fans of the furry creature, even if they were still younger and death was a different concept for them to grasp.

“We’ll arrange it,” Wesley promised.

In truth, they had been prepared for such a possibility. Family and friends awaited the call to come either on that Sunday or the following one.

Inara smoothed Kaylee’s hair. “Do your best to rest tonight, meri jaan,” she said, gently insisting, “Get some water, change your clothes. We’ll be with Chel until you’re ready to tuck into bed. Okay?”

Knowing she couldn't rightly just sit there and hold her dead pet for the rest of her life, Kaylee nodded solemnly at her mother's statement. Still wrapped in her stolen shirt, she gingerly handed the now much stiffer body to her father, trusting him entirely with her care. Whether she'd manage to get any sleep or simply stare at the wall from her bed would only be found out with time. For now though, Kaylee knew she couldn't be a zombie and hold her family in place as well.

"I think I'll get ready for bed," Kaylee softly agreed to the suggestion, though she did linger long enough on the couch for a final embrace to both parents and her supportive sister.

They were her rocks right then as the waves of sadness threatened to crash higher and higher against her, something Kaylee knew became manageable in their presence.

“That sounds good. I’ll bring Chel’s pillow and her bell to your bed.” Inara gave Kaylee a proper parting kiss and hug while Wes could only lean and nudge his nose against her own and place a light peck to her cheek, due to cradling Chel in his arms. They had to take her body to the medical wing soon if they wanted to preserve her for the funeral the next day.

Charlotte received comfort too before her parents left. When they did she waited for Kaylee on her bed. As usual, when Kaylee came out, the sisters curled up next to each other to sail the rough waters of emotion together. Sniffles and sobs abounded between fond reminiscing about Chel until they were far too tired to keep their eyes open.

The next day the girls instinctively knew their parents would allow them to sleep in, choosing to simply rest until their minds were far too awake to be still. That, and nature’s eventual call hardly gave them the chance to remain.

Checking their phones, they saw texts from their parents explaining that, at noon, they would begin the procession to the graveyard as soon as their family and friends arrived. The clock read half past ten already. They skipped a full breakfast, opting for a smaller, hand-held meal that could be eaten as they dressed for the cold. Snowfall had yet to stop since last night. Their Hindu-inspired, white outfits were solemnly adorned. In addition, Kaylee carried with her a small brown satchel that held Chel's favorite small cloth ball which had been thrown about countless times, as well as a handful of her preferred snack grain. It wasn't a lot, but to her it was all the wonderful chinchilla would want if she still had a say. The small comforts were all Chel seemed to seek out aside from company.

The two made their way to the Great Common. Upon entering they saw their siblings and parents dressed similarly. The twins, merely quiet in their respect to the grief around them, did not grasp the weight of the plain color they wore, nor did they truly understand the loss that had taken place. Kit came right up to Kaylee for a tearful hug. Jasper did so as well, offering a murmur of sympathy.

Accepting the sweet embrace of each of her brothers, Kaylee did her best to put on a brave face for their sake. As the oldest, she felt it was important that she help show them that death wasn't the end of everything, something they were unable to avoid but could learn to accept.

"Thank you both," Kaylee softly showed her appreciation to both Kit and Jasper, giving the twins a small smile as well. She knew this was only the tip of the iceberg for what support she'd receive that day, no shortage of family to show and share in grief.

A sadness unlike any Kaylee could compare to was a heavy weight on her shoulders, even with her family surrounding her. Looking out the window of the Great Common, she told herself that seeing Chel put to rest would be the best way to continue on. It was a task that almost seemed impossible, but Kaylee could already sense the growing numbers in the castle as well as the sound of approaching soft voices. Gentle reminders from parents to young children that today would not be a day to play and requests they remain calm for the sake of their cousin. Putting on the best facade of calmness she could, Kaylee stood to greet their family that was arriving as well as their peers who had managed to make the journey and show their support.

One by one family and friends trickled into the room. Each were dressed in the style of mourning according to their background. The Blair’s, both Crosse’s, the Pakshi family, and Serenity, Tysha, [Tallulah?], Elijah, Paulo, Cara, and Matt wore black. Nicklaus, with Emery and Ambrose—often fans of black—wore the most respectful of their darkest outfits. The De’Levigne family were adorned in storm grey silks and wreathed with blackened flowers. All of the girls had braids down their backs fastened with stone. Aenon was the only exception, being so little. The Russians wore what they did every first Monday of the new year, when they would go to the cemetery to pay respect and mourn for the people they have thus far lost. Even Gordon, Joao, and Molly, along with their children, dressed in the Aarinian garb with their spouses.

As Fate would have it, the mischievous children kept their wily behaviors to the bare minimum. When they came to greet Kaylee they were genuine in their concern and offer of comfort to her. Hugs and murmurs filled the still air of the Great Common. Responses of gratitude and thanks tempted to break Kaylee’s resolve to keep her composure, especially when they had such kind words to say about Chel.

“When you’re ready,” Wesley said gently. He gestured to the exit. Outside waited a couple sleighs to bring them down to the graveyard.

Keeping a hold of the satchel that had the few belongings, Kaylee nodded at her father's preparations. She straightened the white cloth that covered her as she was surrounded by the friends and family that were such a backbone for her.

Inara took one hand of Kaylee and Wes set his hand on her shoulder. They led the walk out to the elaborate snow vehicles. As soon as the families and friends loaded, they slid down the sloping pathways dusted in fresh snow to the gates of Avostoska’s blessed grounds for burial. All the while a meaningful tune played on a woodwind instrument.

The design of that valley of the dead unfolded in headstones more ornate than the last unto tombs that cast long shadows. Roadways wound around the rise and fall of the landscape, around gathering trees and icy ponds. Signposts pointed the way to a plot outlined by iron fencing. The sleighs passed under the boughs of ivy laced around the black bars. Ancient statues guarded the sacred mausoleums of the Cromwell ancestors and more. The newer graves were easily spotted by name. As they passed, they gave respect to Lyov, Sigvar, Diki’s eternal dwellings.

“Here we are,” Wesley said, stopping the sleigh a few yards from a small pyre.

A fireslate, set up at the front of a prepared grave next to two respectable headstones belonging to unfamiliar occupants, supported a small body wrapped in linens, laid among kindling and flowers. Enough room was made to allow items to be placed beside the tiny bundle. A lit torch awaited in a sconce within arms reach of it.

Wesley helped his family out of the sleigh who needed it. He kept one arm around Kaylee and trusted his wife to keep their little ones in check on their way to the pyre. The family soon shuffled into place around the Von Helsings. Even as one or two of the kids struggled to keep their manners in check, the music helped mask the brief insubordinations that arose, saving the atmosphere from spoiling.

“We are here today,” Wesley began, turning to face those who attended, “to mourn the loss of a gentle creature. Among the adjustments we who were brought up to become Hunter’s had to make was to accept that animals were not deserving of our suspicion or apathy. Personally, I believe Chel’s quiet spunk and unwavering spirit touched the lives of anyone who greeted her, and that she was a shining example of how wrong we were about these companions.” He gave his eldest a light squeeze in his hold. “I know Chel is just as sad to have to leave us, and especially her favorite girl who did an amazing job caring for her. I have hope that, though I can’t promise there is another life after this, that if so, we will have the privilege of seeing Chel once again….” Stepping to the side, Wesley gave a nod. “You’re all welcome to speak, if you are moved to.”

As always, the silver tongue of the fox filled the space of their small ceremony and sent chills from the poetic justice of his words. Those less experienced in his presence like Tallulah found herself a swell of emotions, though she stood by to support Kaylee and to a lesser extent Charlotte.

With the opportunity to speak, Kaylee took a deep breath and nodded to those around her. So many faces that shared in her mourning and so many hearts that were there for her, it reminded Kaylee of just how fortunate she was. Her gaze shifted down to the tiny bundle that she knew held her gone friend before speaking.

"I just wanted to thank everyone for coming and being here today," Kaylee’s voice was stronger than she would have thought it would be, "Chel lived a long life that I believe every one of us here contributed to making a happy one. She was a bright soul and brought that light into my life every single day. And while it hurts to lose her, I know that she will be bringing sunshine to someone else and we will always have her memories even now that she's gone to get through the dark days."

Cory allowed a moment of respectful silence to fall before taking the floor. “Chel will never be forgotten. We will always keep her in our hearts, like Bandit, Bear, Avril, Pippin, and the rest,” he said, knowing that even those who had to be let go, such as Geist, would still be cherished. “She was sweet and Mousse loved to play hide and go seek with her.”

Memories surfaced. Charlotte spoffed sadly, “That time she became obsessed with ribbons and I found all of mine tucked in under her pillow.” The image of Chel playing coy over an ever-increasing gap between the bottom of her cage and the flat of her pillow made her smile.

Kit, stuck to his mother’s hip, with tears down his cheeks, said, “She loved to sit and hear me read her ‘Sammy the Seal’ and eat treats.”

One by one, someone had a kind word to say about the chinchilla, ending with a mention from Lauri who said, “While I made a point not to maintain bonds to animals, I had done so once or twice with Chel to help her. In those moments I could understand the love the little critter had for you, Kaylee, and for everyone, and I know she could not have passed away happier than in your care.”

A light squeeze around Kaylee signaled her parents support. Wesley said, “Thank you all for your words of comfort. We will proceed with the funeral and afterwards we will meet in the hall for food.”

The ritual commenced with Kaylee placing around Chel little items to burn with her. Each trinket and sentimental object felt like packing her things for a new life. When ready, Kaylee was given a torch to light the pile of kindling. It flickered gently into life. They all stepped back to watch and each person gave respect in their own quiet way. Some, like Elijah, prayed, and some like Tysha wished well with all her heart. Yonten hoped that reincarnation would bring Chel back to Kaylee somehow. The Aarinian natives joined in a simple song of mourning for the critter.

The flames died down after a time. Attendants came to care for the rest of Chel’s cremation and prepare the small tomb. The Von Helsing family would be notified when they were ready to finally enclose the vase of ashes. They would be invited back if they wished to watch. In the meantime, they headed up to the halls of Avostoska to eat and watch a montage of little moments they captured of Chel and Kaylee.

The trip from the burial grounds back to Avostoska was a silent one for Kaylee. It felt as if all the words that could possibly said had already been uttered, leaving her in quiet mourning while cornflower eyes gazed at the snowy scenery they passed through. It wasn't long before the sleigh came to a halt and shortly after that everyone was reunited in the Great Hall. Solemn shades of greys and blacks adorned the walls and table, peppered with a rosy peach that Kaylee had insisted was needed. They couldn't have all darkness, even on a day of sadness.

Gathered, family and friends were treated to the carefully crafted video that felt like a gift from Fox to daughter. Occasional pain at a reminder of what was loss was overwhelmed by the happiness of those memories and even a few rounds of laughter at seeing a silly pose Chel had made or Kaylee scolding her for her thieving efforts. Sharing in the celebration of life, everyone enjoyed a perfectly crafted meal until the room contained nothing but full bellies and hearts. It was only once some of the young cousins were growing fussy that anyone considered parting.

Gradually, everyone made their way toward the portal in groups of their respective families or with friends, but not without a parting goodbye hug and condolences given to Kaylee. By that time, she had found she had run out of tears to shed, even if her heart ached, and gave each a tired smile with their embraces. Cory and Rosy with their drowsy but still wake young ones were the final ones to bid farewell to the Von Helsings, insisting as everyone before them had, that if anything was needed, they were only a call or text away.

"I'll keep that in mind. Thank you," Kaylee answered, nearly feeling like a robot after repeating it so many times, though she did mean it. Standing back, she watched as the portal was loaded to the Cromwell residence, giving their family a final wave goodbye.

Inara noted the tiredness of her little ones. She glanced between Kaylee and the responsibilities she felt weigh on her. Wesley subtly offered to take over, but she shook her head, whispering so only he could hear, “You know she’s a Daddy’s girl. I’ll be fine.” Then Inara urged her kids onward, “Des, Lyra—bed time. Jas, take Kit?”

“Alright,” Jasper guided his little brother to their rooms after the young boy gave his sister one last hug.

“I’ll take these two to bed,” Inara shuffled the twins forward. “You three go to the tomb.”

Catching on, Charlotte said, “It’s fine, I’ll help mom.” She knew this moment belonged to Kaylee more than herself. “I got ‘em.”

Unsure, but understanding, Inara warned her little ones, “You listen to you sister.” The twins frowned, but nodded.

Wesley kissed Charlotte's head. “We won’t be long.”

At that, Wesley and Inara walked with Kaylee to the sleigh. The trip down to the tomb felt like drifting through a hazy dream. Passed the gates, past the statues and through pathways, they arrived once more to the tomb. The pillar of smoke had begun to fade from the source of the burning. Ash had been collected into a porcelain jar etched with peonies. It sat, waiting for them to enclose it into it’s eternal rest between a blank headstone and one for the ‘Miller’ couple.

Stepping away from her parents, Kaylee carefully picked up the jar with both hands, not wanting to risk dropping it. Cold on her skin, it felt surprisingly light, much lighter than Chel had been in her natural form. Swallowing, she turned to the spot that would hold her dear pet going forward, she gave it a final pained look before closing the protective lattice door to the cubby hole.

The three stood in silence under the twilight sky. Both parents had one arm around their daughter. At first it seemed they might leave when Wesley shifted his weight, but instead he pulled from his pocket a long black box. He offered it to Kaylee.

“In memory of Chel,” Wesley murmured.

Accepting the box from her father, Kaylee looked to the box in confusion. She briefly considered asking just what it was before opting to simply find out herself. Gently she pried open the lid only to reveal a silver bracelet adorned with a diamond-decorated star, glistening in the light of the tomb. While she'd worn plenty of jewelry, nothing had ever been this ornate.

065A60C8-0D5C-4669-BE99-FEC0694BA2D3.png

Inhaling deeply at it's craftsmanship, Kaylee lifted it from the box, eyes shifting to her father. "It's beautiful, dad. Thank you."

“You’re most welcome,” Wesley said.

“There’s more. Lay the star on your palm,” Inara smiled, and when Kaylee did so she showed her that one of the star’s rays could be clicked.

A tiny holo-chinchilla flickered into existence. It snuffled happily at the center of the star. Kaylee watched as the scene changed, showing various believed moments play out on her hand. Chel nibbling someone’s socks, chasing her tiny bell-ribbon, flopping asleep onto her pillow, sharing affection, and much more.

Tears she had thought were no longer capable of coming slowly traveled down Kaylee’s cheeks, leaving wet streaks in their wake. Sniffling, she wiped them with the back of her free hand. The little memories that were projected out were like a warm hug to her heart.

"Th-thank you, so much," Kaylee stuttered as her hand closed on the bracelet and the images vanished. Both of her arms found their way coiled about Wesley, pressing her forehead into his chest and exhaled shakily, giving him a squeeze of her gratitude for everything he had done for her.

“Anything for my Pumpkin,” Wesley murmured. He pressed a comforting kiss to the top of her head.

Sniffing, Inara joined the hug and spoke softly of their love and care for her eldest, promising their help if and when she needed it.

After a time they shuffled back to the sleigh when stars began to twinkle above them and the temperature dropped farther than they could tolerate. Wesley, Inara, and Kaylee returned to a quiet Avostoska.

“I’ll see you in the room,” Inara said to her husband before wishing Kaylee a good night. There were twins to check on.

Wesley stood at the door to the lounge between his daughter’s chambers. “Time for sleep,” he said, opening the door for her. “Charlotte is probably waiting for you.”

Nodding because she knew he was likely right, Kaylee took the time to give him a final hug and peck on his cheek. "Thank you, again. For everything today. I couldn't have done it without you, dad," she said as she pulled away, stepping into the lounge just as the weight of the day sank on her shoulders and the realization of just how tired she was hit her. Kaylee quietly shuffled through the lounge and to her bedroom door, slipping out of her shoes but not bothering with a nightgown as she plopped on to the free side of the bed.

The day had indeed been long. Charlotte, barely awake, mumbled in her sleepiness her sister’s name and her hand found Kaylee’s. She gave it a small squeeze for comfort. The sisters, exhausted, fell into a restless slumber.
 
The days and weeks that followed the death of Chel were filled with plenty to distract Kaylee, at least most of the time. Her and Charlotte's dance routine was coming together smoothly and there was even great progress on their costumes which were a big part of having their act solid. Just about any free time the two of them had went toward rehearsal until they were beyond confident in their performance.

Even with their studies and dance, sadness still found it's way on to her busy schedule. The cage had long since been removed from the dorms, and the space that was left in it's wake was a painful reminder at least once a day. During the times that her heart hurt the most, Kaylee turned to the gift from her father, setting the star in her palm and watching holo-Chel in a sad-happy moment until she was calmed down once more. It had quickly become one of her most treasured possessions, carefully set away each night and the first thing she put on in the morning after a shower.

Friends and family were strong pillars in her moments of weakness, even as they became less and less. One person Kaylee hadn't expected to have received any support from had been Kyle. On a rare occasion of her walking between classes alone, he fell into step with her, offering his condolences for her loss of Chel in the middle of a stretch of awkward silence between the two of them. Even if it had been unexpected, Kaylee determined he was being sincere and gave her thanks in return, before the two split to their own ways.

The following day as the girls were returning to the dorm, they caught a glimpse of Joss leaving which sparked some curiosity. There was still a level of distant civility between them, though Kaylee had yet to speak with him more than a few minutes at a time. Entering their dorm, she headed to her bed and found a small felt replica of Chel resting on her pillow. Beside the toy was an anonymous note, though she quickly thought of Joss they'd passed in the hall.

“Oh that’s sweet,” Serenity said, turning over the felt mini in her hand.

Charlotte eyed it suspiciously as she gathered her gear for their trip to St. Johnsbury, Vermont. “Hmm, well, it might be cute, but I think it’s a bit sus. Like he’s trying to get back with her.”

Turning to Kaylee with genuine curiosity, Tysha asked, “Would you Kaylee?”

Kaylee felt a light heat rise in her cheeks at the thought. It wasn't as if she carried any ill feelings toward Joss, even if she didn't agree with the way he sided with Reggie. Would she consider going out with him again, given how they had broken up? "Oh, I don't know..." she trailed off, feeling disapproval wasn't far off from the suspicion her sister wore.

"Maybe not now, but down the line?" Tallulah offered, figuring it was still too soon after the debacle with Lorenzo for her.

Scrunching up her face, Kaylee only gave it a few moments of thought. "I don't think I could unless I knew he wasn't enabling Reggie. It's just not a rhetoric I want to be associated with, even if it's just someone supporting it," she finally decided. "There can't be an 'us vs them' mentality, there just can't."

Morgan, who had come from her dorm room next to theirs, studied Kaylee from where she sat. “I don’t know if you can escape it. It’s been that for forever, right? I mean…” she shifted the straps on her backpack, “Unity sounds like a dream. Our history is riddled with blood against blood. Terrible crimes have been committed. I think they seek justice.”

“We can’t give up trying,” Cara spoffed. “And when people say ‘justice’, what they normally mean is revenge. People have done some pretty terrible things in the past, but I don’t think the answer is revenge. It would only perpetuate it right?”

Shrugging, Morgan turned her eyes out the window. “I won’t say what justifies it for people who have been wronged. I don’t know if someone who hasn’t been through that pain can say it’s revenge and not just vengeance. I think they can decide that for themselves.”

All ready, Charlotte stood at the door. “Let’s shelve this deep talk for now. We gotta get going.”

Serenity handed Charlotte an epi-pen. “You got one. Don’t waste it on purpose.”

Blushing, Charlotte took it quickly and opened the door to leave. “Coming guys?”

The girls filed out the door alongside their hopeful dance-champions. At the split they were joined by the rest of their friends. Excitement rose the closer they got to the bus. Down the last stretch of hall the students around them were in full cheer. Some shouted support for their friends teams.

“Woo! Go Vix Kix!”
Tea Trio!”
“Give up for THAT SLAP THO!”

Lauri, Oliver, and Everest were present to whoop for their nieces. If they won, they were promised a victory celebration when they returned home on Sunday evening. Charlotte and her sister were all smiles and waving. Elijah exclaimed a hype holler, though they couldn’t hear it over the school. Even Morgan spared a smile and a nod.

Once the bus loaded up and headed out the chatter between the dancers was quieted by professor Knight. “Alright, children, listen up. When we arrive you will be taken to a simple bedding arrangement. Everyone will share at least with one other person. Our rooms are at one end of the hall and the completion is at the other. Please do your school proud and remain civil. This is meant to be fun, not a brutal tournament.”

“Excuse me,” a student raised their hand. Once given permission, they asked, “Is there a pool?”

“No,” professor Knight answered. “There is a small library, a gift shop, and a rec room of various tabletop games, but that is it.” She raised her phone. “The schedule lists when there is free time, and cites meals and curfew. Please study the map so you do not get lost. Any other questions?”

There was some disappointment at the news they couldn't go for a quick swim, but the excitement of the competition won out. Kaylee looked up from her seat beside Charlotte, wondering if anyone else would have a question. "If we have time I might rest once we get there. What about you, Lottie?"

“Yeah,” Charlotte said, turning her attention to her sister rather than the questions. “I think we’re gonna get there late anyway.”

They had perfected their performance as best they could. Thankfully they didn’t have too many distractions. Elijah and Morgan were just as focused. They had Claireson as their third, which did worry Elijah a little bit, but as always he was one to place his trust in the Lord that Claireson wouldn’t be ‘brave’ and drop more clothes than planned, which is to say none at all.

“Professor Knight,” a student waved for attention.

“Yes?”

“Are there prizes?”

“Trophies, of course. This being the first time around we don’t have any major gifts for the victor planned,” Knight tucked her folder under her arm. “Now if that is all, please keep an indoor voice for the rest of the trip.”

Throughout the ride the children did their best not to irritate their teacher. Elijah, Morgan, Charlotte, and Kaylee entertained each other with casual conversation and card games until the evening cast them into the dull light of dusk. One or two yawned, choosing to curl up and rest on their bags.

The sound of the bus breaking jolted anyone awake who had drifted off. Students shuffled obediently out of the bus to follow the professor up to buildings connected to the grand auditorium. Across the asphalt the Von Helsing academy noticed two other buses of children doing the same. They could barely see individual students due to the darkness and the blurry effect of the dim streetlights. However, the style of the uniforms did indicate which of them were Aarinian. Far from traditional surface boarding schools, these outfits reminded Kaylee and Charlotte of the type of clothes their family would wear for special occasions. They were inspired by the designs often found in Aarin.

“I wish our clothes looked cool like that,” Claireson muttered.

“I think we look great,” Charlotte said confidently.

Red, white, and black, styled in a purposeful way, did nod heavily to ‘vulpes vulpes’, but that was the whole point. They looked adorably aggressive. That was what their mother said anyway.

“Come along children,” Prof. Knight urged them forward.

Soon enough the students entered the lobby of the modest hotel so that they could be properly checked-in. Under the brighter lights and the fact that the three schools were coming in at the same time, they had a much better view of the competition. As usual there were some flirtier students who wanted to scope out the joint for pretty persons. Most of these were Aarinians, of course. Kaylee and Charlotte could have sworn one of the Aarinian’s might have had Drowned Maiden blood. Either that, or they had really good makeup skills.

Winks and false vibrato to drum up reluctant respect between students earned swift correction from the professors. They didn’t have to worry about everyone though. A boy with a wide nose waved at Kaylee, then stuck out his tongue and scrunched his face. His friends laughed. They could hear snickering remarks peppered with insults about their school. Loud enough to hurt, quiet enough to avoid trouble.

“Watch it, or I’ll kick that tongue back behind your crooked teeth,” Charlotte said, stepping forward.

Elijah’s hand on her shoulder stopped her. “Kick his butt in the competition, Lottie.”

A little fired up, Charlotte narrowed her eyes at the boy, but she didn’t make moves. “Fine,” she muttered, crossing her arms and choosing to let off steam by joining in the fun of staring at the Aarinian school who were already heading off.

By providence Charlotte happened to flick her gaze in the exact direction of a particularly unique looking young man—silvery hair, red irides on black sclera—looking her way. In the second it took for them to register that they were now sharing eye-contact, the astonished fellow snapped his attention elsewhere. Though his moon-spun threads cast his face in shadow, she could tell his cheeks were pink.

Elijah smiled and nudged. “Gotta fan, eh?”

Unable to contain herself, Charlotte squealed like the school girl she was, pressing her closed fists against her chin, saying, “He’s so hawt and shy! Aaah! And he was looking at me with such intensity! Do I look more womanly today?! Eli, you have to tell the truth!”

Chuckling, Elijah said, “I dunno, I guess so?”

“It’s likely he thought it was rude to stare,” Morgan spoffed.

“Let me have this!” Charlotte pouted with a scowl. “Kaylee,” she said, turning to her sister, “Wanna help me snap secret pics of him tomorrow?”

Still a bit flustered from the way the boy had acted and about as ready as Charlotte had been to jump at him for insulting them, Kaylee shrugged her shoulders to loosen herself. "Sure, if we have time around performing and watching the others," she agreed, gazing after the boy who had her sister so excited and giddy. "Just don't get too distracted with it - he is competition!"

Nodding sharply, Charlotte said, “You’re right. One or two pictures and then that’s it. I can’t allow his attractiveness to distract me.”

“This way,” Professor Knight motioned for them to follow.

The Von Helsing students shuffled in their line behind their teacher. In no time at all the friends were paired off into rooms and lay to bed. Kaylee and Charlotte did their best not to chat before passing out. They woke up earlier than they wanted, but their excitement dusted the sand of sleep from their eyes. Both hurriedly readied for breakfast with their friends and the rest of their dance club. There was mild debate over which of the groups outside their friend group would win. While they had full confidence in Kaylee and Charlotte as a duo and Elijah, Morgan, and Claireson as the trio, they were curious if their school would win group or solo.

After the meal Charlotte was ready to track down that handsome young man with Kaylee, but professor Knight called the students to gather for an announcement.

“So,” Knight began, “We had planned on having the dance competition as you would any other, but it looks the first half of the day will be for the male-only groups. The second half, after lunch, will be the rest of the groups with any females.”

A murmur of concern fluttered through the students. Charlotte, with permission, asked, “Why?”

Agitated, not by the question or the student, but by the circumstance, prof. Knight said, “The sensibilities of some of the Aarinian need to be regarded with sensitivity.” She set her hands behind her back and her lips pursed. “Apparently it is a faux pa for men of the Sydalsh culture to even interact with women outside of a select group of family members, and this extends to watching them dance, I guess.”

“That’s dumb,” Claireson rolled his eyes.

Not happy for speaking out of turn, but not invested in disciplining, Knight said, “Dumb as it is, this will need to be respected in order for the competition to continue. That being said, our solo and group will be attending the first half. Our trio and duo will be performing in the afternoon.”

Kaylee let out a small huff of disagreement, though she figured it was only right they respect their beliefs and wishes, especially since they'd want the same. She lightly elbowed Charlotte to get her attention. "Better hope your pretty boy doesn't have to follow that rule, huh?" she said with a perk of her brows, trying to lighten the mood and distract herself from the fact that now they had several hours til they performed which was plenty of time for her nerves to get worked up.

“Oh, that’s right,” Charlotte frowned. “What if he’s in one that has all boys?”

“Guess you’d have to wait for the end of the competition before you can take those pictures,” Elijah chuckled.

Shrugging, Morgan said, “Or sneak in the audience of the people watching the first half of the day.”

Charlotte hummed in thought, a sly smile spreading. At this point she was also curious about the performances taking place too. She gave her sister a nudge. “Up for some eavesdropping?”

The corners of Kaylee's mouth tugged, threatening to grin as well at the question. "This sounds like a lot more than just eavesdropping, but you're crazy if you think I'll let you break the rules alone. Someone's gotta try to keep an eye on you," she chuckled, crossing her arms over her chest.

“Excellent!” Charlotte grinned mischievously, looping her arm with her sister.

Elijah smiled and shook his head. “Well, while you two are off being hooligans, I’m gonna practice more with Morgan.”

“See you!” Charlotte waved to them as she left with Kaylee.

The girls happily got into disguise, figuring that they didn’t want anyone to know they were the competition taking a peek. They chose clothes that were as neutral or masculine as they could to obscure their features. If anyone took a look they would see two guys. Charlotte in particular appeared as quite the young boy. This worked out for them. They could see women arguing that they should be allowed inside to watch the performances of their sons alongside their husbands.

“Sorry ma’am,” said the usher. “But the deal that made this event possible to include Vahnata was that there would be no unauthorized females in the audience.”

“This is bullshit,” the woman fumed. “Then authorize me!”

“I-I can’t, I don’t have control over that. You’ll have to speak to the event managers,” he sighed.

“Then that’s what I’ll do!” She pulled on her husband's arm to follow her.

The incognito sisters blended into the crowd shuffling through the double doors to their seats. While they didn’t have to worry about tickets, they did need to be concerned with where to sit. Charlotte chose to slip between bodies to the far front, to the side. She and Kaylee tucked at the corner to where they could see the audience and the performers on the stage. Here they saw that the words of the usher were true. If there were any women they couldn’t tell. They could only assume that they were Aarinians based on the clothes they were wearing. Most, anyway. Some, like that woman’s husband, were scattered around.

"It still feels like such a weird rule," Kaylee murmured in as low of a voice as she could. Their volume was next to a whisper, not about to draw attention to their sneaking and blow their cover. Cornflower eyes scanned over the crowd with some difficulty grasping the concept before turning to the stage, hoping their mission would be worth it.

“Yeah, I don’t like it,” Charlotte frowned. “What—are they ashamed of females or something? Pfft.”

Opening for the competition, the announcer, Tanner, said, “Welcome to the first dance competition of the Hunting Academies: Bryce and Wilson, Ridegwood, Vahnata, and Von Helsing.” After a brief clap Tanner swept his hand to the three men coming in at his left. “Give a hand to our judges. Magnus Quaker, Joku Pham, and Megel Ferdinand.” They took their seats in front of the stage. “For our first category, Vahnata and Von Helsing are competing for group.”

The girls sat back and did their best not to cheer in their higher pitched voices any time their dance club members were called on stage, from group to solo. They were impressed with the work both did, but bias or not, they did believe their school did better. However, whether or not they thought so, the judges were the ones trained to pick up on all the little nuances that qualified someone for victory.

“Ah, there he is,” Charlotte beamed when the boy from before came on stage with his partner.


Kaylee, interested to see if her sister's likely fleeting crush was going to hold up to any expectations, watched the stage with interest. He and his partner put on a flashy show of flips and jumps, relatively in sync as they did so. It was clear they were pretty disciplined, putting on an entertaining show to say the least. "He's pretty good," she leaned in to murmur, though she wasn't sure how much Charlotte would hear.

“Oh yes, very good,” Charlotte said, holding her phone steady while it recorded, eyes on the two young Aarinians. “So is this partner. Man, I gotta say, the first guy looked good, but this other one is kinda better looking.” A girl could change her mind. The shaggier, wilder hair seemed to strike the right cord for Charlotte.

When the boys finished their number the room applauded respectably. The judges offered their scores. As a duo they were given admirable praise. The sisters had to agree with the verdict. Even if the judges were all men they could at least trust their ability to evaluate.

Once the reason for their sneaking had left the stage, Charlotte asked, “Wanna watch the rest? Or you wanna head back?”

Amused with her sister's sharp eye for an attractive young man, Kaylee couldn't say she shared the interest. Since everything that had happened with Lorenzo, she couldn't bring herself to find the appeal if it meant risking herself again. "No, I think we can head out. Just as long as we can do it without being caught," she answered, glancing around to see a few others rising up in the time before the next competitors were called to the stage.

“Yeah, okay,” Charlotte agreed, pausing with her sister to gauge when they might slip into the shuffle of bodies.

A man came to a stop beside the end of the row within a couple yards in front of the girls. This man wore classic Aarinian style clothes. Crimson robes trimmed in black. The back of his head was all they could see of his features. He had silvery hair, like a few others. The girls waited patiently for another man to side-step out from the narrow path from his seat. This other wore shades of green and his fair eyes were all that they could make out in the dark. The men began to talk even as they stood still, though the girls had trouble knowing who was speaking.

“It’s a tragedy that children must be mired in these unrefined and disrespectful cultures. Females are participating in this event, even if we’re not seeing them. And can you believe the songs they chose?” The softer voice asked, patting flat his ruffled sleeves. “I am sure the one your son picked had been written by a woman.”

A rumble answered, “Writing is an unseen craft. Besides, it was sung by a man.”

“Unseen, yet still unseemly for a woman,” the other sighed, retying his slash that loosened while he was enjoying the talent show. “You know you make too many allowances for life here, Gharo. Sometimes I think I am the one who came from Aarin and you are the sathwal.”

The word in Aarinian was understood by the girls to mean ‘one who was born and raised on the surface’. It was not common to come across a sathwal so interested in living an Aarinian lifestyle. This man, like others of like-mind, did not have kind allegiance to surface-dwellers despite living alongside them since birth.

“Peace,” Gharo’s deep rolling voice bade his friend. “We do what we must now for what we want later. Give it a few more years. Don’t allow our current circumstance to upset you.”

“How do you manage to stay in control? So calm? I’ve lived here my whole life and found only disarray and loneliness—You see this too. It’s nearly been six years since Aarin had been destroyed. I can’t imagine the distress of having to go from such a righteous life, where men are given their due respect, and ending up in a place like America women serve on our supreme court.”

The men turned to go, their voices blending away. In sync with each other, Charlotte and Kaylee made off to follow after. The mistresses of disguise kept a casual distance within earshot. They were small enough not to draw attention.

“I think of the days ahead, Alan. I think of restoring the Just order of the world that Sydalsh, who we owe everything, had provided for us as a people. This is all we need to remain unbothered by the barbaric blending of ethnicities and the rampant problem of women in seats of power and privileges that only a man could properly exercise without causing inevitable trouble,” Gharo explained. “It doesn’t serve us to lose our temper when we have this sense of purpose.”

Alan sighed again. The girls could just hear the patronizing tone of the exhale. As if Alan felt pity for the reckless way people born on Earth lived and how sadly mistaken they were to do so. “I suppose you’re right. I should be thankful anyway. I can imagine what it would be like without this hope of a better life, and I should focus on our efforts for restoration. As soon as we have our land and he comes back, the better...”

By now they had been joined by others, and the doors to the exit were in sight. Charlotte found she could not make out the conversation between Gharo and Alan any longer.

All the while they followed after the two men and absorbed what they could of their chat, Kaylee could feel her distaste rising. She kept her head to the ground to try and hide the disapproving scowl that was burrowed into her features, waiting for the release from the auditorium so they could freely speak. She did spare Charlotte an eye roll before dropping her gaze once more.

Without realizing it, she had miscalculated the distance between herself and the men in front of her.

“Oof!” The men felt Kaylee’s body ram into theirs when they halted once they had exited the theatre room. Both turned with astonishment to see an equally surprised glance upward from their accidental assailant. Cornflower eyes branded into their memories in the split second before the young adult was whisked away with a hasty ‘Sorry!’ That sounded quite like a little boy’s voice, which was odd for the age they guessed of these two.

Charlotte could not fault Kaylee for the human reflex up looking up after colliding with someone. They couldn’t have known the time between glancing at Charlotte and resuming her walk would result in this precarious situation. They would worry about that later. Right now they made off to their rooms in a jog, weaving between bodies. As soon as they got to their room they shut the door tight.

“Oh frick, that was close!” Charlotte panted, slumping down onto her chair.

Still a tad paranoid they were being followed, Kaylee pressed herself against the door, opening it just enough to peek out before reclosing it. "Yeah it was," she agreed, peeling away the layers of her disguise and coming to sit on the edge of her bed. "But ugh, I feel like I need a shower after listening to that garbage. Can you believe they talk and feel that way about women?"

Charlotte completely agreed. Her mouth moved as if she had tasted something bitter. “Yeah, what a bunch of creeps!”

"Uncle Theo and Uncle Micha never acted or said anything like this. Nothing so... misogynistic."

“Maybe it had to do with the cult? They are all different.” Charlotte leaned her chin thoughtfully on her fist. The ones they had learned about so far were quite unique in many ways, though that she thought about it, there were threads of similarities. It seemed that, in any cult, you could find some kind of division. Be it a segregation of respect between sexes, age, color, or class, someone got the short end of the stick that pinned them with the most suffering. Amazonian-like women of Aarin, suspected to have come from the Greek myths, were proud misandrists. “The cult of Mamon didn’t really have an issue between sexes, but if you think about it, they were heavily slave-based. They spent their time raiding. Anyone they caught were treated horribly. Aunt Amalia had only just joined a scouting group to steal people before Grandpa Lyov had his spiritual experience on the mountain peak. Maybe that’s why any of our family never had that issue.”

"That's possible," Kaylee shrugged, turning to lay across her bed and face her sister. "Those guys said something about Sydalsh being who they owed everything to. I can't remember learning about them, do you? It sounds like it must be the God for their cult."

“I think you’re right. Maybe Runa will know,” Charlotte said. Professor Knight, a mundie and sathwal, likely didn’t have that information. “We can ask when we return.”

Knock, knock, knock. The door remained closed until one of the girls invited the visitor inside. Morgan only opened the door. She stood holding the knob. “Elijah sent me to get you two for lunch.”

“Oh, it’s noon?” Charlotte blinked. Time flew when you were being sneaky. “Yes, we’ll be right there.”

“Alright, I’ll let him know,” Morgan gave a nod, pausing to study their attire. She raised a questioning brow.

Chuckling Charlotte said, “Disguises. We’ll tell you about it at lunch.”

“If you want,” Morgan said with a shrug, closing the door on her way off.

Charlotte went to her baggage to change. “We probably won’t get much time to eat and hang out, we should hurry.”

Not needing to be told twice, Kaylee finished shedding her disguise and donned her own clothing, giving herself a quick check in the mirror before ushering Charlotte out the door once she was also ready. It wasn't a good idea for them to chat in the hall where they'd risk someone over-hearing their adventure into the auditorium, so instead the girls made their way to the cafe. Picking up trays they were joined by Elijah and the four of them picked out balanced lunches to keep them going for their dances to come.

Finding an empty table with a small distance from any of the other participants that were present, Kaylee cast a quick glance around before leaning in so she could speak lower. "Charlotte and I went to watch the male dancers this morning."

“You did?” Claireson leaned forward, eager to know all the details. “How?”

“We dressed up as boys,” Charlotte chuckled wickedly as she put the lip of her cup to her mouth. “I got a few pictures of that guy who was staring and also his extra cute dance partner.”

Elijah smiled and shook his head. “You two better be careful.”

Swallowing her sip, Charlotte said, “We were. We didn’t get caught. Well, basically. Kaylee kinda bumped into the guys we were trailing behind after the show.” She scrunched her nose. “They were pretty awful.”

“Really? Why?” Claireson asked.

Between the sisters they relayed what they had heard. Morgan slowed the spearing of her fork. She frowned lightly, saying, “Is this how it will be every year? Segregation because of these antiquated beliefs?”

Shifting on his seat, Elijah said, “While I wouldn’t say they can’t practice their own religion or whatever it is, it kinda sucks that it’s a possibility if we want to compete with them again.”

Claireson tapped his spoon frustratedly against his plate. “Ridiculous! And what of the judges? Do you think they’re gonna be biased?”

"One would hope not," Kaylee spoffed, pausing to take a sip of her water. "People selected to be judges should be unbiased, ideally. Although, if all of a sudden we notice that everyone who wins is male, that might be pretty suspicious, if you ask me."

The notion unsettled them. Morgan especially, who turned her fork over in her fingers from tension more than using it for her food. Elijah looked around at the hall full of Bryce and Wilson, Ridewood, and Von Helsing students. Vahnata apparently did not choose to eat with them. The others at the table noticed and did the same.

“I’m gettin’ some really sketch vibes,” Claireson said.

“Well, let’s just hope,” Elijah offered, going back to his food. “Worrying won’t make it better.”

Resigned, Charlotte and the others did so. They had to eat and keep hydrated anyway. Nothing would be allowed to ruin all their hard work. If anything this fired them up. If they had any hand in it, they would win all four categories!

Finished, those up for the second half of the competition left to get their gear and head to the stage. Charlotte and Kaylee were lucky to have so many groups up before them. They had time to carefully apply their makeup and reiterate with Morgan the illusions they were hoping to use for their number.

“Let’s peek at the trio,” Charlotte grinned, standing in the shadow with Kaylee to watch Elijah, Morgan, and Claireson dance. They couldn’t really see anyone of the audience at this time.

The performance started off well. They had chosen the myth of Icarus. Synchronization, storytelling, style—it was everything they could have hoped for, until the last note when Claireson went rogue.

Prof. Knight, standing off stage just like the girls, gasped in horror when Claireson dramatically tore his garment in simulated agony as his character, Icarus, burned in the heat of the sun. While not nude, the pale liotard certainly didn’t give the impression he was wearing anything. Morgan and Elijah both were wide eyed as the curtain fell prematurely.

“That was the greatest performance of my life this far!” Claireson proclaimed as they dragged him away. “HAIL THEATRE!” Elijah and Morgan, still stunned, had to be prompted off stage. They walked dumbly to the sisters. Charlotte had fallen on the floor from the laughter that burst from her.

Kaylee had to turn and cover her face to try and muffle her own response. As much as she knew she'd have been peeved in Morgan or Eli's position, it was pretty hilarious and if nothing else, well timed. Once she'd managed to collect herself and find her breath, she turned to give them a sympathetic look. "Sorry, but we kind of knew that was coming," she pointed out, everyone quite familiar with his obsession with undressing on stage.

Morgan, cheeks burning and mouth agape, blinked in a haze of disbelief. Elijah patted her back to comfort. She had no words.

“Man, I should have been more suspicious about him insisting on that posturing bow!” Elijah sighed and tried not to smile at how much fail had just transpired.

Slowing standing up, Charlotte coughed for air. “Oh my gaaaad, that was brilliant! I hope they have that on camera! I almost peed!”

“Yeah, yeah,” Elijah chuckled, giving Charlotte nudge. “Alright, I think I should get Morgan something to drink if she’s gonna help you guys out.” At those words he beamed a smile that they couldn’t think belonged only to the moment beforehand.

Dutifully they brought the astonished, mortified girl a bottle of spring water. She sipped until her mind cleared. Morgan grumbled, “Oh I’m gonna kill that boy…”

“Murder later,” Charlotte grinned. “We need you right now, girl.” She stood straight and walked with her sister when the announcer called.

1619583835492.png
1619583875030.png

Kaylee and Charlotte positioned themselves and their small turning stool in the middle of the stage. Morgan stood to the side so she could work her magic of illusion. Elijah stepped back and sat down to watch. The sisters had noticed a little smile Elijah had didn’t fade a bit. When the curtains opened and the girls saw their whole family taking up the center rows of the theatre, their hearts beat with gratefulness and the excitement that their family and friends had squeezed this into their schedule. Up to that point it hadn’t hit them just how important it was that they all would come. Fake or not, Wesley sat clapping a greeting along with the crowd beside Inara as well—proud and smiling up at them.

They had just a few moments to see their family and the other members of the front rows of audience before their act was announced and the room fell silent, each of them taking a bow before moving to opening positions. A white sheet was draped over Charlotte on her spinning pedestal and Kaylee moved to the edge of the stage, nodding to the sound board backstage once she was ready. Moving forward to the pace of the footsteps that filled the auditorium, the girls were soon slipped into the pattern of dance moves they'd practiced dozens of times.



With the aid of Morgan's illusions tp make the act more dramatic, the Von Helsing sisters put on quite a show and display of their talent. Charlotte as the doll that Puppetmaster Kaylee controlled spun and danced around the stage, their moves falling into segments of perfect synchronization and dramatic slow motion moments. The song came to an end just as Kaylee felt a familiar exhaustion sweep over her. Her body had come to tolerate these bursts of energy with the expectation of a reward at the end. Grateful that they hadn't had any major slip-ups, she took another bow at the front of the stage, one hand finding Charlottes to hold as they straightened back up.

As the curtain closed they were pleased to see their family and friends stand up to applaud. People around them followed suit. Had anyone else had such a reaction? Charlotte and Kaylee liked to think they were one of a kind. They would learn that their Soloist received the same praise, though it didn’t diminish their own.

Once closed, Charlotte giddily grabbed Kaylee’s hands and hopped in place while squealing. “Oh my god, we were amazing!”

Elijah came up to give congratulations, offering them hugs. “Wow guys! That’s awesome!”

“Thanks!” Charlotte turned to Morgan, giving her hand a grateful squeeze. The girl wasn’t a fan of such excited affection. “And thank you, Morgan!”

“You’re welcome. Maybe in this way I will share some of the victory,” Morgan spoffed. Likely they would have points off from Claireson’s unexpected ‘spice’.

Kaylee felt bad for Morgan, even if his outburst was low-key expected. A sympathetic smile went her way, nodding. "We'll have to see about a victory, but for now you can at least say you were a part of something pretty magnificent, if I can stay so without sounding too cocky," she chuckled, moving with the others away from the stage wings so they weren't blocking the way for the next performances.

“You guys were great! Besides, someone has got to win from our school,” Elijah said with confidence, walking with them to where they would wait for the end of the performances. “We all worked really hard for this.”

“Not to mention it would suck if we didn’t, after being the whole reason why this event took place,” Charlotte said.

Morgan stood with arms crossed, leaning against a support beam. She peeked at the solo dancer from Bryce and Wilson. “These other’s are good. Kaylee is right, I think we’ll have to see about victory.”

What felt like forever soon came to the moment that mattered most after their dances. The judges called out winners from groups, to trios, and, predictably, Claireson’s antics disqualified Elijah and Morgan. That aside, the most concerning aspect they took note of were all the male-only winners. Charlotte shared a look of rising frustrating with Kaylee while the judges were about to announce their category.

“And for the winners of the duo,” the announcer swept his arm out, “Von Helsing Academy! Come on out and stand with the victors!”

It took a few seconds for the announcers words to sink in. Kaylee had been so prepared to be annoyed with another male surprisingly winning, that she didn't even recognize their own school at first. Once it sank in, her jaw dropped and she turned to her sister. "We won? We won!" She grabbed Charlotte's hand and jumped in place before the two headed out to join the other groups who had been called so far. A smile was spread from ear to ear as the Von Helsing sisters faced the audience.

Applause washed over the girls and the other winners. The excitement of triumph took all of their attention. They did not see, nor did they care, that more than a few—specifically male—onlookers were in shock. Kaylee and Charlotte were simply delighted to receive their trophies. The girls bowed with the rest, including their soloist who also earned his place beside them, being bathed in flashes of light and praise.

“Come along,” the announcer was barely heard over the crowd. He guided the victors off the stage to where they would meet their family and friends.

“Follow me!” Charlotte ran ahead with Kaylee’s hand in hers, slipping around other families to theirs. Elijah and Morgan were far behind. The two halted right before their parents.

Inara went in for the hugs between her daughters. Wesley hung back. “Oh, you guys did a great job!”

Kaylee happily accepted the embrace from their mother, still beaming and brimful of excitement. "I can't believe we won," she confessed to their parents as she pulled away, even chuckling to herself at the thought of how many groups they'd managed to beat while looking over at her father.

“What?” Wesley grinned, holding out his arms. “No hug for me?”

Charlotte cocked her head to the side, only now noticing that people were brushing against his sleeves who walked past instead of glitching through him. The implication drew astonishment. The girls glanced between one another, as if asking if they were sure they heard the same.

A new wave of disbelief crossed Kaylee's face when it was apparent he wasn't giving them a riddle to think on. Stepping closer to Welsey's form, she wrapped her arms around him, not passing through but instead making contact with a solid being, almost too solid. It didn't take long though for her to realize that something was off. Instead of the familiar scent that he carried that her mind associated with home, he smelled overly clean, like a hospital or something that had been sterilized. There was also no warmth that normally came from letting his arms wrap around her, and...was that a whirring noise? Her arms dropped and she quickly stepped back, cornflower eyes up on his face while her mind raced for an explanation. "A robot?" she questioned suspiciously.


Wesley silently pressed a finger to his lips. Whoever may or may not know, he didn’t want the knowledge spreading. At least not too quickly. He then tucked his arms at the low of his back, the android offering a flawlessly sheepish smile. “Disappointed?” He asked, with a hint of concern.

Charlotte went in for her hug to make up her mind, squeezing. She let go and quirked a smile with a shrug. “A little better,” she said, happy to get some kind of physical contact. “But not comparable to the real deal.”

Smiling, Wesley said, “Then I am glad. I thought this was a nice upgrade.”

Inara normally would have looped arms, but she notably stood as if he was still a holofigure. Her eyes, however, were as bright as ever. “Well we’re happy to wait for the next advancement in the coming year, if your parole hearing goes well.” She gave him a squint and said, “It better go well.”

The android perked his professionally designed brows. He set his hand against his chest and said, “Cross my heart and hope to die.”

“Mhm,” Inara spoffed, turning to the two just as Elijah and Morgan arrived. “Oh, Eli, Morgan—I’m sorry that happened.”

Shrugging, Elijah said, “Well, at least I know who I will avoid next year.”

“If we get a next year,” Morgan looked around at the flustered men rushing from their seats to avoid the floods of unruly women who had reached their limit with the ‘rules’ expected of them. It was then that whatever she saw prompted Morgan to say, “I’ll meet you guys later.”

“Bye,” Elijah waved along with the others.

“Aaay!” Yonten’s voice broke over them. His arms crashed around the two girls. “You chicka’s were fuckin’ amazing!” His jolting hold blurred their vision briefly, but they could see Everest, Ellie, Annabelle, and the rest coming to gather around them.

"Damn right they were, haven't you seen what their mama can do?" Ellie asked with brows wiggling.

That seemed to strike something in Everest who was at her side, hand resting on the small of her back. "That and just what she can teach," he grinned over at Wesley. "Well done, girls."

Gordon a couple of steps behind the Crosse's had an arm around Amalia's waist, enjoying a few minutes while the children were being watched by Hye, Kazumi, Granya and Liam. "Very well, indeed. You've made your school proud."

"Not to mention your family," Rosy chimed in at Cory's side, only peeling away so she could give each of the girls a hug.

"Hell yeah you did," Annabelle agreed. "I think this calls for a celebration, though only if it's on Wesley's dime."

Willow chuckled, shaking her head at the never-ending call to use up the Fox's finances while waiting her turn to embrace her nieces. "You were both marvelous. I'm so proud of you," she gave her heartfelt congratulations. "It was a beautiful performance and it's clear you both worked tremendously hard."

"Sim, and takes much dedication," Joao nodded. "Was good job."

"Aww, thank you guys. It means the world," Kaylee said as she finished up another hug. "We did work really hard and it feels even better to have won."

Alassiel gave them each a tiny bag filled with bites of chocolate. “You deserve the victory. Here, Andriy and I made these.” The girls were eager to take them.

“Oui, tu étais merveilleux!” Lauri beamed, coming back to Oliver’s side once they had their embraces.

“Ya’ll are gonna have fun tomorrow night, we got a feast planned,” Molly grinned.

“Da, much food, lots of music!” Micha said.

Cory chuckled, about to add on when an abrupt brush with a stranger nearly put him off his feet. “Oop, sorry,” he said reflexively, though he was quick to wonder if the polite word was wasted.

The man who had collided briefly had his eyes down. In fact, he was quite adamant about shielding his face as he passed by, choosing to bump into Cory rather than touch shoulders with Natalia. The man was gone before they could say much in response.

Molly was quick to remark, “What an asshole.”

Amalia perked her lip. “Sydalshi kaaba.” [Sydalshi bitch(es)] She dared one of them to step up with her aura, knowing they were restrained from peering at her by their ‘righteous’ laws.

Jovan placed a hand on Amalia’s shoulder. “Not here, ‘Malia.”

The delicate situation called for a light touch. Theo, with his arm protectively around Willow, coaxed them, saying, “Why don’t we get back to children? They will want to give congratulations too.”

At that moment a man wearing a metal headdress covering most of his head, over a crimson tulle ribbon that shielded his eyes, came up to them. Behind him followed two women. One presumed older by the difference in style, and a younger who kept close behind her. The elder wore a similar mask to the man, but with a veil that flowed around her, obscuring her figure in folds of fabric. The younger women’s garment did so as well, with the difference being that her mouth was not exposed like the older one.

“Pardon me,” said the man, giving a respectful incline to the men. “May I ask which of you is Wesley Von Helsing?”

Kaylee and Charlotte immediately recognized his voice. He had been one of the men from before. Their minds pieced together which voice belonged to who now that the other man was not present. This had to be Gharo.

“I am,” Wesley answered, studying this stranger.

“May I have a word with you and your children?” He asked. “It will only be a moment.”

Inara snapped Tigress eyes on the towering man. While he didn’t meet them, she made sure he felt the presence of her disdain. Did he twitch his hand? Step imperceptibly aside? No one would know, but Inara liked to think he caught her mood. Wesley certainly did.

“Ah, well, I don’t suppose it would be an issue if my wife and I stayed a moment longer here with the girls,” Wesley chose his words carefully. An audience with him was an audience with her. No exceptions. He turned to the others. “We won’t be long.”

Word of the change in schedule for the competition in order to meet the beliefs of some of those present had spread to the family. Some of the women who were less compliant and had no problems showing their strongwill had voiced in private just how they felt about the practice, Annabelle in particular using the most colorful language.

"Sounds good, we'll meet up with you soon," Oliver said with a final glance at three who had approached them, the scholarly part of him intrigued but knowing this was not the time or place.

Knowing that their tribe of toddlers was a lot to handle, the other parents all murmured in agreement. Those with extra young ones especially didn't want to be away for too long, and so Andriy took Alassiel's hand softly in his own, using his free hand to give the girls a final thumbs up while the crowd that had gathered went to disperse, though Everest did cast a final glance at the Con Helsings. He had to trust that if something did come up, Wesley would alert him.

Kaylee couldn't help but look at the veiled women with mild interest to veil sympathy. She couldn't imagine being covered and shielded from the world, treated like a piece of property that no one else was allowed to look at. Still, she put on a practiced smile, taking her mother's hand and looking to Gharo. "Did you enjoy the performances, sir?"
 
Silence. Gharo’s eyes, shadowed by red tulle, could not be seen well enough to know if he even glanced down. It was as if a feminine voice was as of little consequence as the sound of rustling fabric or the scrape of one's shoe against the floor. The only person of the three who seemed to notice was the daughter half-hidden behind the mother. Or, that was what they could guess from the brief turn of her head before correcting her posture. The mother, if she had any interest, had practiced enough not to show it in public.

Inara opened her mouth to demand the respect of a response to her daughter who asked a harmless, simple question, but before she or anyone could point out Gharo’s blatant disregard, he jumped into conversation with Wesley.

“I understand your contributions for this event were invaluable. I have to say I admire the efforts and the choice of venue. Those are the tasks that you had responsibility for, am I correct?” Gharo asked.

Wesley gave an incline of his head and tilted his head to the side. “The placement of the auditorium had to accommodate the amount of people. Besides that, I had to keep in mind travel.”

“Good choices,” Gharo reiterated. “I myself had helped with the arrangements. I chose the judges. I hear you also spoke with them. They are well-educated and have good taste, though they are not of Aarin. Don’t you agree?”

Only those who knew Wesley could pick up on the subtle amusement he allowed his android to portray. “Then you must be High Priest Gharo of Sydalsh. And these two are your wife and daughter then? Your son had competed”

“That is right,” Gharo nodded.

“Yes, I did have a word with the judges,” Wesley circled back. “I thought it would be good to know what kind of critics were going to evaluate the competition.”

“I assume you would have known,” Gharo said. Did he have a stiffness to his tone? “Since it is you, I am told, that set down the criteria.”

“Oh yes, I assure you, I do know my criteria—A suggestion that was sanctioned by all four schools including your own. I simply investigated just how well they were followed; I barely had contact. Just enough to confirm. No offense to you, of course, just a habit I employ in all my work,” Wesley didn’t fight a small grin that perked the corner of his mouth when Gharo’s pressed in a thin line. “Why? Are you dissatisfied with your choices that we approved, High Priest? Or is there some other reason that is causing you trouble?”

Inara broke in here as naturally as she would any other conversation, saying, “I for one think they did a satisfying job. It did strike me as odd that there were so many male-only winners, but seeing that my daughters had been judged rightly, I suppose I have you to thank, High Priest Gharo.”

Wesley did his absolute best not to spoff. The implication that Gharo accused him of fixing the competition could not have been more hilarious than Inara implying their triumph was directly due to the Sydalshi priest himself. Inara’s saucy grin didn’t help Wesley to keep his wits, inwardly scolding himself for a tiny snort.

An internal pinch of a nerve caused Gharo’s eye to twitch. Well, they suspected. He nearly snapped down to stare at the Tigress. Instead, he inhaled and then exhaled with restraint.

“I wonder,” the voice of the mother rose delicately above the din of the room, catching more than one off guard, “What the time could be…” she phrased it as a wistful, passing thought; a noncommittal, non-intrusive pondering said aloud.

Charlotte looked over at the large face of a nearby clock, just behind Gharo, and wondered why the woman didn’t read it herself. She was angled that way. In that moment Charlotte frowned when the sad thought that these Dalshi females might not be able to read at all, let alone a clock, came to mind.

The High Priest glanced around. If he had turned, he might have seen the time. Instead, he resigned to believing that he had no access to find out himself. “It is not for you to know right now,” he said to her, which struck the others as strange. He spoke as if he had the knowledge and simply didn’t wish to tell her at this point.

“I wonder if I am hungry,” the woman said, still bowed in that submissive posture.

“Yes, you are. It’s been a while,” Gharo confirmed for her. He turned to the Von Helsing family. “Please excuse me, I must eat.”

Wesley offered a parting handshake, to which Gharo hesitantly took. “Perhaps we shall meet again, High Priest?”

“Perhaps,” Gharo said, taking back his hand and walking off without a farewell to Inara, Kaylee, or Charlotte. The daughter lingered a heartbeat on them before turning her attention ahead.

Kaylee watched as the three parted, waiting until they were a safe distance away before she let out a huff of air. "Well that was absolutely ridiculous," she muttered, shaking her head. "He's going to walk over here and imply his son should have won since he picked the judges and then treat his wife like...like a slave! That's so barbaric. And he's following that Sydalsh, waiting for 'days ahead' and a whole load of crap."

Hand rubbing her eldest’s back for support and comfort, Inara said, “You had an encounter with him before, didn’t you?”

“We both did,” Charlotte stared down the direction the men went with a scowl. “He and some guy named Alan were grumbling about how women were here at all. They said they are waiting for the day when Sydalsh comes back.” She looked up at her father. “Dad, how many gods are still alive?”

“I don’t know,” Wesley admitted, gently urging his beloved woman to head out. “And it seems that hunting them might become a challenge. These remaining gods are trying to vie for the right to be left alone to rule over their followers on Earth, appealing to our courts through their ambassadors and other such appointed managers like this High Priest.”

Charlotte recalled all the tid-bits of information Elijah had once brought up, and the small conversations here and there she had heard. “So they mean to make Earth as much of a hell as Aarin?”

“That is not what they claim,” Wesley said, though he didn’t argue.

“But it’s what they want,” Inara huffed. “It’s about power, greed, and control. They think we live abominably so they want to create what they think is a sanctuary, but in reality they will easily cross borders on the whim of a gods word.”

Huitzilopochtli, of the Aztec religion, in specific, demanded many lives. The nation upholding worship could never hope to sustain their numbers if only they supplied the necessary sacrifices. But for the good of the world, they needed to do it. The existence of the universe depended on it. So, the Aztecs spent their time hunting humans. They invaded tribes, raised clans to the ground, and dragged thousands upon thousands of men, women, and children kicking and screaming to their eventual deaths. It wouldn’t be until a few hundred Spanish conquistadors making deals with tribes surrounding the Aztecs that some relief from these horrifying mass sacrifices would lift off of their shoulders. And while the Spanish had much to answer for, at least the tower of skulls had ceased rising. That is, for now. Just how long until Huitzilopochtli needed another still-beating heart of a young boy to consume? And who would be willing? And where to go get them, if you hoped to sustain your god without diminishing your own population? All the world wondered just how long until California erected their own tzompantli to the gods they now worshiped in their schools.

“Dad, everything in Aarin is destroyed, right? They can’t bring Sydalsh back,” Charlotte looked upward.

Sighing, Wesley shrugged, “Aarin is not recoverable for certain, but there can be any number of pockets of space large enough for a god to sit in wait. If they had a strong connection to him, and provided they have the daggers, blood chalk, and sacrifice to do so, and the ritual site in-tact enough to summon him, it’s possible they could attempt to bring him to the surface.”

Charlotte frowned deeply, holding onto her father’s arm in a state of unrest for comfort. “But that can’t happen, right? Aren’t the ritual sites taken down?”

“Not all,” Wesley admitted, giving her hand a light squeeze. They had tried to get rid of them. The site not far from Avostoska had been defused of all power thanks to help from Frank Jackson. Some were just not in their control to do so. “Don’t worry, my Dove. The ritual sites connected to Aarin are heavily guarded by the countries who still have them.”

Everything about the conversation made Kaylee nervous and uncomfortable. She trusted her father's word to be the truth, but there was still something that was bothering her as it was. "Yeah, but just who is it that's guarding them?" she found herself asking aloud before it could be stopped. It was likely they were being watched, but what if it was guarded by people like Gharo.

“Governments,” Wesley answered, placing a hand on her shoulder as a signal to keep her voice softer just in case. “At least that’s what I’ve observed.”

Inara felt all at once guarded from whatever she read in his face and the subtle tells she learned over time that were given over to the android to emulate. “Let’s talk about this later and get to the others.”

“Yes, my Love,” Wesley said, not breaking the illusion of composure and ease as they moved through the crowd, accepting congratulations with grace.

The Von Helsing family arrived at the tiny hall where children were running this way and that. As usual they took in stride the onslaught of giggly, energetic children spilling over them with hugs and praise. Wesley stepped to the side with Everest just to update him while his girls were swamped. Ellie listened to Inara relay the events with deserved disdain. Between the adults the news bounced around about this ‘High Priest’ and the Sydalsh cult.

Charlotte, surfacing from the sea of children, managed to catch some of the conversation when she slumped in a seat next to her mother and Aunt Ellie.

“—been long enough, you’d think they would have adjusted. They can’t really escape interacting with the world, not like they had in Aarin,” Inara shook her head.

“Yes, well, devotion instilled since birth isn’t going to fade easily. Think of us,” Wesley offered.

“But wouldn’t that mean they’re being willfully ignorant? Six years is five more than it took for us to change our minds,” Cory pointed out.

Wesley bobbed his head from shoulder to shoulder, “Eh, well, not quite. Change is far more incremental than people think. Little divergences in thought and perspective are more likely to snowball into a bigger change later than expecting a big change to turn around the tiny ones. These smaller pieces hold up our bigger truths.”

“So—What? They’re not seeing any little changes?” Cory frowned.

“Hmm,” Jovan grumbled into the conversation. “Perhaps not. Maybe not interact with many people to face or see small changes.”

Molly raised a brow. “They sure as hell saw us here.”

Theo offered, “Maybe not often then?”

Wesley admitted, “The school certainly does have a lot of families that generally seclude themselves from the world.”

“Does not excuse,” Amalia said. “Ignorance is not good reason for bad behavior.”

“No, but it can help us understand. Finding common ground is where we can begin change,” Wesley said. “You would handle someone who is ignorant differently than you would handle someone who is arrogantly aware.”

“They are the same,” Amalia snorted with disfavor.

Wesley mused, “Be careful not to make enemies of the ignorant. They can quickly become self-righteous and deadly, all the while believing they are justified thinking they are acting in defense against any aggression.”

Amalia became uncharacteristically quiet, choosing to lean in thought against Gordon than give in to snappy comebacks. While the venomous Serpent was quietly consoled by her Stallion with an arm about her and stroked hers, there were a few murmured disagreements around the room from the adults. Some like Annabelle and Ellie were in agreement with Amalia's thoughts, though some of that disapproval might have been fueled just by the way the High Priest and his following felt and acted toward women. Willow and Rosy were more mellow in their thoughts, wanting to give the benefit of a doubt and room for change. Most of the men seemed to share the opinions of their wives.

"Hard to when there's so many who are ignorant," Everest spoffed, arms crossing over his chest while both Lilith and Johnathon were giggling, trying to climb up his legs and torso.

"Either way, should keep eyes on them," Andriy offered his thoughts on the matter.

Oliver nodded in agreement. "Not just that, but maybe an extra, discreet eye on the governments that are controlling ritual sites. The last thing we need is a repeat of six years ago just because someone's taking bribes or has the guards stacked," he said lifting up Astrid who had grown bored of chasing around her cousins.

Confidently, Wesley said, “Not to worry, Sir Lion, Everest and I are keeping an eye on the situation.” They had done so since they realized the gates were being preserved rather than nullified.

Micha, pulling on his jacket, said, “Call if need help—”

“Daddy!” A small body had rushed to hug the man in the excitement of play.

“Oof!” Colt’s head slammed against the worst possible area of Micha’s front, causing him to bend forward reflexively from pain. Micha’s face pinched blue.

The hands of the men around him subconsciously went to guard their family jewels. Since every man there had experienced this trauma, none could laugh at the scene before them. However, some of the women were easily amused despite themselves. Not to offend, of course.

“Ouch,” Wesley inhaled at the sight.

Ах, блядь! [ah, fuck!]” Micha wheezed a grimace as he straightened up.

Molly, doing her best to stifle a chuckle out of sympathy, pulled her son over to her. “Oh hey, honey, you gotta be careful. You can hurt Daddy’s—you can hurt Daddy if you run into him too hard.”

“I’m glad I’m an android right now,” Wesley chuckled, having been the only one not to make moves to cover his in-between. He set his hand on Micha’s shoulder to comfort and to address what the Russian had said before he was accosted. “I’ll be sure to ask for help if I need it. In the meantime, why don’t we all head to Avostoska?” He added that they’d give Micha some ice.

"Can go to castle but be slow, Micha has bad reflex," Joao said with a deep chuckle, shouldering both of his sons.

Amelie took a hold of her father's hand, quietly asking for his attention with soft chocolate eyes. "Daddy...can we have ice cream at Uncle Wesley's house?"

"Oh, little lady, you know you haven't had dinner yet," Rosy was quick to chastise as she hoisted Ollie to her hip.

Kaylee saw the disappointment on Amelie's face. "But maybe if you eat all your food I can see what I can sneak you from the kitchens," she offered. The remark drew the attention of a few mischievous little girls around the room.

"Kitchens?" Nia perked up from between Yonten's feet, a chubby cheeked smile spreading.

"Aye, don't go getting ideas, you little terror," Annabelle was quick to interject, knowing her daughter too well.

The room filled with chuckles all too familiar with the young ones and the lengths they went to so they could treat a sweet tooth. Everyone was gathering up their little ones and getting ready to depart, just in time as some were growing restless.

Charlotte and Kaylee managed to find their teacher to let her know they were going to head home with their family. Elijah and Morgan were invited, but they couldn’t make it.

“We’ll get together this week,” Elijah offered. “All of our friends will want to celebrate. Maybe on the hill. We can show them our dances too.”

“Except Claireson,” Morgan muttered.

Chuckling, Charlotte said, “Alright, sounds like a plan.”

At this point they said their last farewells to each other before parting. The Von Helsing sisters were swept once more into their excitement over their triumph. They chattered all about their experiences even as they arrived at the castle. Something about winning shifted Charlotte. It certainly wiped away the regrets of her participation in the dance competition where she had a toilet-cover paper stuck to her butt. And while Wesley may not have been present in flesh and blood, being able to physically hug a figure identical to his appearance and body shape did feel better than swooping a hand through photons. Besides, the android left and Wesley came to them when they got to Avostoska. The girls were elated to fully share in their joy with the familiar comfort of love from their father.

As usual the parties at Wesley’s estate lasted long and rocked out. Music, food, dance—always the same, and yet they could never get tired. The little ones were placated from escaping with treats hidden around the Great Common. Charlotte and Kaylee basked in the love and consideration their family had for them that they had come to share in their interests. That night the girls slept well and woke late the next morning without being scolded. Sunday went slower for them. They took it easy, relaxed. School would come with its own excitement.

True to what they suspected, the entire school cheered for their victory. Confetti floated to the ground. The janitor scowled from the corner where he swept. Charlotte and Kaylee pulled Elijah and Morgan in the spotlight with them. They wouldn’t let their contributions be forgotten. Claireson, the learned, had been suspended for a couple days.

Finally, when the four got to a quieter place to catch a breath, their close friends were able to offer their congratulations.

“That was epic!” Matt said.

“Yeah, you guys were great!” Paulo took a seat beside them.

Serenity, who came with shortbread and tea, smiled and said, “You two made it look so easy.”

"Hardly," Kaylee spoffed, though she was still grinning widely at the praise they received. "We are just working hard."

"So hard that you made it look easy," Tallulah was quick to interject, having already given her own congratulations to the two. "That means you are damn good at it and should stop looking for excuses and take the compliments."

Chuckling, Kaylee gave her friend a light nudge with her shoulder. "Yes, mother, I'll keep that in mind," she agreed with dry sarcasm.

Knocking back his tea, Danson said, “So are we gonna actually celebrate?”

“We are,” Serenity said, sipping her drink.

“Nah, I mean, a real party!” Danson said, eyes flickering to Morgan. “I mean music, dance—all of it.”

Elijah said, “We should be able to get to the hill either today or tomorrow. In the meantime we still gotta get school out of the way.”

Sighing, Tysha said, “Oh alright. But we all gotta promise to keep in touch, okay? We can’t get distracted and let the weekend pop up on us without meeting up on the hill. We gotta do it by tomorrow night. Tuesday’s weather is clear. Just bring a jacket.”

“All in favor, say ‘aye’!” Paulo said.

“Aye!” They responded cheerfully.

Three days later, after two failed attempts and one storm, the friends felt the creep of the weekend staring them down and none of them got time to spare a thought about Hiraeth hill. It was on this night of the Thursday, the twelfth of February, that Cara went with Danson around the dorms and study halls to grab their friends, one by one.

“It’s late already,” yawned Paulo. “I gotta finish just this one page. I’m sorry, I gotta sleep soon.”

“Paulo, you swore an oath!” Cara pointed her finger.

“No I didn’t…” Paulo protested weakly. “Cara, I’m so tired…”

“Get an energy drink! I don’t care, you’re coming!” Cara pulled the young man into her collection that consisted of Charlotte, Kaylee, Serenity, Matt, Danson, Tysha, and Morgan.

Tysha brought up her list. “Okay, Elijah is next, followed by Tallulah.”

“Anyone know where they last saw Tallulah?” Cara asked them.

Kaylee who wasn't quite as tired as Paulo was but had started to wonder if it was too late to celebrate spoke up. "I'm pretty sure she said she was going to go to one of the study rooms at the library after dinner." Their dormitory could get crowded when everyone was there, and if they weren't sleeping it was often pretty noisy; conditions that didn't make it optimal when you were trying to concentrate.

“Okay, cool. And Elijah?”

Matt hummed, “I think he’s in study too.”

“Alright, let’s go,” Cara headed off the group.

The friends nudged and teased one another on their way to the study halls. As they approached they hushed each other into silence. It wasn’t likely they would get away with being loud here. Somewhere a supervisor prowled the isles of books and around tables to catch disruptive students. Thankfully they didn’t have to go far. A familiar and unfamiliar whisper of voices caught their attention just as they entered the doorway of the study hall.

“—school is a matter of education, Elijah,” a fellow male classmate explained. They recognized him as Asim. “Therefore I can do my work at the same table as Tallulah and you, but I can’t, in good concsience, as a Muslim, hangout with non-Mahram guys or girls without their being an unavoidable purpose. And, it’s not an intended offense. It’s a matter of practicing shahadah.”

“Ah, I see,” Elijah nodded in understanding. “So like, an alcoholic avoiding a bar.”

“Kind of like that, yeah,” Asim shrugged. It was close enough.

Cara got their attention, but perhaps that wasn’t needed since she toted a whole gang of kids with her. “Hey, you guys coming or what?”

Cara's presence pulled Tallulah's attention away from the two young men beside her, smiling at their approaching friends though she was still clearly interested in the discussion that had been taking place. "Hey!" she waved, before remembering they were still in a 'quiet zone' and blushing lightly. "Yeah, Eli and I are. Have a good night, Asim and good luck studying."

“Goodbye,” Asim said pleasantly to both Tallulah and Elijah before heading off, waving to the rest as he left.

Kaylee had a few questions about the tail end of their conversation they'd heard, but decided not to press and cause the growing group to linger. "We should get going," she nodded toward the door, wanting to respect the few bodies that were still in the library.

“This way,” Cara grinned, tugging them along.

The children grew rowdier as they dropped off bags, changed clothes, and brought out a new game board. They got to the vault when Morgan pointed out a problem, saying, “Wait, I don’t have a passcard…”

The presented problem drew frowns from those gathered and ready to leave. "Oh darn it, that's right," Kaylee sighed, making a face at the portal. Turning to Charlotte, she asked hopefully, "Do you think if we got a hold of dad he'd be able to arrange for her to go across this time?"

“Probably,” Charlotte shrugged. “I can’t figure why he wouldn’t.”

“Uh, I don’t want to bother him,” Morgan stepped back. “It’s fine, I’ll just skip out.”

“Oh come on, Morgan,” Charlotte took her hand and felt the tenseness of her friend. “We won, but our performance was amazing because of your contributions. Here,” she pulled out her card and swiped it, opening the portal. “Just use mine for now. You can get a pass later.”

Uncertain, but not entirely reluctant, Morgan smiled. “Alright, I’ll come.”

Excited, Charlotte and the others happily walked through the portal with the entire companionship. Morgan took a bit to feel at ease, but the others were quick to fall into their usual spots. Danson made room for Morgan to sit beside him with the bag he brought between him and Kaylee. The contents of which were a couple ziplocks of salt water taffy.

The woods filled with happy chatter between friends, some about school but the majority still focused on the dance competition. They had won, after all, and this was their chance to celebrate and gloat a little. Those who hadn't been able to witness the dances in person were treated to a repeat showing using the projector and someone's phone. Kaylee happily picked up a couple of the delicious taffy treats to nibble on, her sweet tooth occasionally leaving her a glutton for punishment or at least a stomach ache.

Danson, who had been paying quite a lot of attention toward Morgan, turned to get his bag, and said, “You wanna try—Oh shit!” His startled voice turned her to him with her mouth full of chewy sweetness. “Kaylee, how many have you had?”

Kaylee shrugged her shoulders, smiling sheepishly as she tried to act casual about it. "Umm, maybe three or four?" she answered, though it was more accurately close to double.

“Oh shit, oh shit,” Danson rubbed his hands on his head. Sweat broke out on his brow.

Curious, Morgan asked, “What’s the matter?”

“Kaylee, those are edibles!” Danson paled. “You just ate three more than one person should have consumed!”

Kaylee was about to answer that of course they were edible because all taffy was, when the depth of his words hit her. Not just edibles they were... "They had marijuana in them?!" She practically yelped, spitting out what was in her mouth in a panic. While she couldn't say she was an angel, she definitely didn't have any plans on doing recreational drugs.

"Oh man, is she going to be okay?" Tallulah asked in a shared state of concern.

Some of them stifled chuckles in respect for their concern over Kaylee’s surprise. Charlotte in particular came to her sister’s side in worry, demanding Danson to answer Tallulah’s question, snapping, “Danny!”

“It- it’s not fatal or anything,” Danson gulped. “She’s just gonna be trippin’ hard.”

Cara gave her cousin a whack on his shoulder. “Why did you give them to her?!”

“I didn’t! She took it out of my bag!” Danson defended.

Serenity came up to Kaylee with a kit in hand. She pulled out a small vial of clear liquid. “This is castor oil. It will help induce vomiting.”

The moment the vial was opened and Kaylee caught a whiff of it she had to fight off the urge to gag. "Ugh, that smells horrible," she leaned away from the foul thing. "I mean, I should be fine with just a couple, right? Maybe I don't have to vomit?" A rainbow mess of a treat she currently really loved to have wasn't sounding ideal.

"You'd rather end up impossibly stoned than drink the oil?" Tallulah couldn't help but chuckle, shaking her head.

“To be honest,” Danson said nervously, “You might end up throwing up anyway…You had a LOT of the stuff. It’s supposed to be one each, or half if you’re not sure you wanna be too high.”

Elijah asked, “How long until it hits her?”

“An hour from when she had her first,” Danson answered. “We’ve been here for at least an hour and a half.”

Charlotte held Kaylee’s hand. “How do you feel?”

While the news of just what she had ingested was a bit startling, right now she felt like everyone was blowing this out of proportion. "I feel completely fine," Kaylee insisted, giving her sister a light squeeze of her hand. "I don't think they're nearly as potent as Danson thinks. I'll be just fine.”

Taking up the bag of taffy, Cara smelled it and said, “Smells pretty faint. Maybe you didn’t dose them as much as you think.”

Paulo took one out of the bag. “They safe?”

“Yeah, unless you’re allergic,” Matt said, taking one as well.

Elijah shuffled in indecision as the others took a piece each. Even Serenity weighed one in her palm. The young man looked around the hilltop. They were pretty safe there, right? A tug of temptation amidst the influence of cheerful friends broke his resolve and the little voice in his mind was pushed to the back of his head. “I’ll take half,” Elijah said, biting one and putting the remaining taffy in its wrapper.

“Not bad,” Tysha said as she chewed. “Funny flavor, but not bad.”

Clink of glass turned their attention to Cara pulling out a stack of unopened bottles of hard apple-flavored ale from Danson’s bag. “Whoa, Danny, how’d you get this?”

“I know a guy,” Danson chuckled. “No one has to have one, but I thought it’d be fun to try them.”

Morgan, who also had a half, observed the hesitancy. Shrugging, she said, “Already down the rabbit hole, let’s see where this goes.” She picked one, popped the twist cap, and took a long draught. Her face scrunched briefly, but she smiled after. “Kinda sweet and sour. I like it.”

Tallulah shared Morgan's thoughts unknowingly, having taken one of the taffy for herself. Accepting a bottle of the ale, she took a sip and shrugged her shoulders. "A tiny bit bitter, but no worse than my moms cooking can be at times," Tallulah chuckled.

Kaylee, still insisting she was completely fine, glanced over at the bottles that remained. "Want to split one?" she asked Charlotte with an impish grin.

Everyone, even Elijah, had taken a bottle to try. One certainly couldn’t hurt, right? Splitting one would be even less. Charlotte opened one and took a long sip before handing it to Kaylee. “Woo, that’s good!”

Kaylee’s own test sip went about as smoothly. "Not bad at all," the eldest Von Helsing agreed, also grateful for something to wash out the slight aftertaste that was growing from the taffy. "Anything else you got in that bag there Danson? Seems to me it's a real Pandora's box tonight."

“Nah, that was about it,” Danson chuckled.

“Good enough for me,” Cara said, taking another swig before tuning up the music. “Come on guys, we got a victory to celebrate!”

Bobbin’ his head, Paulo got up to dance. “Yeaaah, that hits right!”

Charlotte stood with a few others, taking a full bottle for herself, getting in the swing of the music. “Oh I love this song!”

It was a good song! Kaylee was bobbing her head along with the music until Tallulah tugged her up on her feet to join the others. They deserved a good chance to unwind and celebrate after how hard they'd been working, both in the dance competition and also academically.

"You guys are the greatest and we fucking rocked!" Kaylee cheered excitedly, just barely heard over the music.

“Yeah girl!” Cara chuckled.

Charlotte’s cheeks flushed from the drink she kept sipping without thinking. “Gonna be a night to remember!”

“Woo!” They cheered.

When the song ended, another came on that was equally as enjoyable. Ale bottles were growing more and more empty and even the song after, which wasn't nearly as known by most of them, quickly also became 'the best song ever' in elated squeals and excited dancing. Midway through the song, Kaylee's dancing came to an abrupt halt and she pulled away from the throng of happy teenagers. Tallulah caught sight of her, brows knitting in concern and she made her way over, only slightly stumbling on a stupid stick she hadn't seen. "You okay?" she called.

She most certainly was not. Kaylee shook her head quickly, her cheeks puffed out and a deep scowl on her face, a weird raise in her lips and mouth seen. "My teeth are fuzzy," she explained with grave concern.

"Your what?"

"My teeth are fuzzy," Kaylee stressed, opening her mouth and pointing for emphasis. "It feels like there's a rabbit in them. Do you have a toothbrush I could use?"

Tallulah had to snort at the question, her cheeks flushed and shoulders bouncing as she giggled before collecting herself. "Why-why would I have a toothbrush at a bonfire, Kaylee?" she managed to ask, shaking her head and helping her friend to sit down on one of the logs. "I think the edibles just kicked in, hun, but your teeth are just fine."

"Fine?! How can they be fine if they are rabbits, Talloo--tallooloo...Talloooooluh?!" Her difficulty with the name was only a momentary distraction in Kaylee's desolation. "Rabbits! And I don't want to chew with rabbits. How will I feed the- ooo, taffy. I'm starved!" She reached eagerly over to the bag.

Two taffy pieces fumbled around her butterfingers. Kaylee just couldn’t snag them between thumb and pointer. When she tipped the baggie the pieces fell into the tote Danson brought. Upon digging around to get them, she found other snacks good for munching.

[Kaylee]

After a while Charlotte felt a tingle in her body. A strange sensation spread through from her brain, intensifying with each minute that passed. Charlotte’s vision unfocused when she moved her head. She felt a warmth in her stomach. The sound of the music thrummed her core like she swallowed a speaker. Somehow this amused Charlotte who couldn’t control her smile or giggles.

Serenity, normally not someone who bumped hips, revealed a hidden talent for dancing that, apparently, appeared to impress the others.

“Whoa,” Danson gawked. “You coulda been in the competition Serenniny..”

“I’m jealous,” Cara huffed, trying to mimic her friend with jerky motions.

Matt said, “No, no, no—You’re great!”

Paulo encouraged, saying, “Dayum, Cara, you fine!”

“Really?!” Cara brightened, going harder with her arms in the air. Some of the liquid in her drink sprinkled over her.

“Go Cara, go Cara!” They chanted.

“Oof,” Tysha pressed a hand to her stomach as her anxiety rose. She pulled up her phone to read off about the negative effects of edibles. No one said she could die, but they kept on saying her body would relax. Her mind ran wild with the possibility that her body could get so relaxed her lungs and heart might want to sleep and she could die from asphyxiation or cardiac arrest. “I don’t feel so g—blah!”

Concerned, Serenity went to help. Every step required an enormous amount of thought. In fact, she couldn’t aid Tysha without spending all her mental effort on just moving around. “I got you…” she thought she said, but Tysha’s furrowed brow prompted her to repeat, and to repeat, and to repeat, all while getting a bowl for her that turned out to be someone’s hat.

“What’s that?” Morgan asked, pointing in the distance.

Danson, who plopped beside her, said, “A tree.”

“No, what’s that?” Morgan asked again, holding her position.

Squinting, Danson’s mouth parted. “Oh, I don’t know. Wanna go see?”

“Hm?” Morgan missed his slurred words. “Hide-and-go-seek?”

“Yeah!” Danson perked. “Guys! Hide-and-go-seek!”

“Who?” Paulo asked.

“Oh, oh us!” Charlotte suggested.

Impressed by the proposition, the others were happy to take it. “I’ll count!” Elijah said, covering his eyes with his hand. “One…two…three…”

Almost hypnotically each following number felt like the night became a blur from one moment to another; flashing camera lights, loud music, not finding Cara or Matt in the woods, someone needing to sleep off their high, the remaining friends thinking Cara and Matt had broken the rules and hid inside the school, which resulted in a series of events that ended up with Kaylee, Charlotte, Danson, and Tallulah, wearing art-studio smocks, passed out in front of Everest’s office door.

Coffee in hand, an amused steely gaze fell on the four teenagers who were still not conscious. Everest couldn't say he had never been in that same position himself, and was sure it wouldn't be the last for the younger ones. Either way, he had a job to do, and currently their pile of bodies were blocking it.

Reaching into his tweed jacket (purchased as an effort to fill the professor role and that earned him the title of Professor Sexy at home from Ellie), Everest pulled out his phone and slid his thumb around until he found the app he wanted. Confirming his volume was up as high as it could be, a smirk crossed his lips as he hit play. The hallway surrounding the office door was suddenly full of blasting music; Misery Business to be specific.

The pile of teens groaned. Kaylee in particular jerked herself up to a seated position from the sound, greeted with a sore body and throbbing head she immediately put a hand on to try and soothe. "What the f-..." Kaylee stopped herself just in time, looking up to see her uncle. "Wh-what are you doing at the dorm?" And why in the hell was the sun so bright?

Thinking he had somehow fallen asleep in the girls chambers, Danson startled further into awareness with his heart beating frantically. Once he saw where they were his pulsing head caused him to bend forward into his hands to massage his temples.

Mocha eyes were sealed shut by the grime of sandman’s dust. Charlotte managed to rub one open, but the other needed warm water. “Heh…” she drew a sheepish smile. “Good morning?”

All the commotion had woken up Tallulah, who had her head resting on Kaylee's feet. "Shh don't be so loud," she all but whimpered, barely opening one eye. "Cara and Matt are gonna fi-oh! Professor Crosse! Y-" Whatever she was about to say, it was stopped abruptly as her stomach lurched and she had to bury her face in the smock she was wearing, eyes clenched tightly.

"Well, Kaylee, you might have noticed you're not in your room," Everest said, crouching down so he was closer to their level as he stopped the music on his phone. "A better question is just what are you, your sister Miss Boswell, and your friend doing here and does your dad know that you've been drinking?"

Cheeks flushed as a foggy mind tried to find words while also struggling to remember the night prior. "I-uh... we haven't-"

"Do you really think you're going to be able to lie to your uncle?" Everest was quick to cut her off with a knowing smirk.

Danson peered up through his headache, offering a way out. “We plead the fifth.”

“Shut up Danny,” Charlotte murmured, cringing at how bad that made them look. One opened eye did its best to focus. The squinting ocular made out the familiar knowing smile of her uncle. The sleepy, foggy part of her mind whispered to her that she got this. “We uh— We might have had one too many sips of what could be described as fermented sparkling apple juice.”

A perked brow from Everest said he wasn't buying it more than his lips did a moment later. "You are definitely your father's daughter," he had to admit, catching sight of a budding silver-tongue on his niece. "And at least you weren't dumb enough to start with tequila. That's a different kind of hangover all together. Now I'm asking again, does your father know what you two have been up to?"

Knowing all too well that anything said to their uncle would undoubtedly be relayed to their parents within the hour, Kaylee hoped honesty would get them some leniency. "We were just celebrating the dance competition at Hiraeth Hill, Uncle Everest."

"This doesn't look like Hiraeth Hill to me, Kaylee," he pointed out, sipping his coffee.

Tallulah frowned at his statement, blinking up at the bright lights above. "No…no it's not. How did we end up here?" If she wasn't afraid of the sharpshooter before them, she might have asked for the mercy of coffee.

“I dunno,” Danson yawned against his will. “Do you guys?”

Charlotte could have shaken her head if it didn’t hurt so much. “All I remember is trying to find Cara and Matt.”

Danson looked around. “Wasn’t Morgan with us?”

“Yeah, and so was Serenity, I thought,” Charlotte leaned against Kaylee, feeling fatigued. “I can’t think, my head hurts…” She groaned, unable to prod her uncle to gauge just how deep they were in trouble.

"Yeah, and that pain is called consequences, kids," Everest was happy to point out, using his coffee-wielding hand. In truth, it was just nice to see that for once he wasn't the one to wake up with a headache and regret.

RING! The toll of the school bell knocked between their ears. The children hummed in pulsing discomfort. Voices and the shuffling of feet trickled down the hallway. One by one students passing by caught sight of the four and whispers, snickers, and chuckles spread like wildfire.

With the student body a throbbing sea around them, there was no chance he could even try to let the girls off easy, even if he had wanted to. Clearing his throat, Everest motioned for the four of them to stand up off the ground. "Come on, you need to head to the principal's office."

"The principal?" Tallulah shakily stood, eyes widening in fear. The last thing she needed was any reason for them to consider kicking her out of school.

"But Uncle Everest—" Kaylee's attempt to plea was stopped before it could start.

"Principal's office," Everest firmly interrupted. "Nepotism isn't a good look for me, so if you didn't want to get in trouble maybe you shouldn't have been out breaking rules."

His words hit like a proverbial slap to the face as Kaylee's head dropped in shame. She kept her mouth shut as she, Danson, Charlotte, and Tallulah went, art smocks and all, down the hallway. The murmur of students didn't stop and no doubt this was going to be all anyone talked about all day.

The four were just about to the principal's office with their throbbing heads and dry mouths when something—or rather a lack of something—caught her attention.

"Hey—have you guys seen my bracelet?" Kaylee's wrist was bare, absence of the sentimental charm she'd been given by her father. The very bracelet she'd only taken off to sleep and shower since Chel's passing.

Knowing the importance, the others frowned deeply at the news. Charlotte said, in a concerned tone, “No clue. Maybe—,”

The door opened, prompting the children to step aside as a staff member passed by. Beyond, sitting behind his desk, Principle Minton peered over his bridged fists. His graying mustache appeared to strengthen the stern disappointment furrowing his brow. None of the four moved.

“Have a seat,” the principle motioned to the chairs.

Danson shut the door behind them once they walked through. They silently sat until they were settled. On display in their paint-stained, charcoal-dusted smocks, they felt a burning sense of shame color their cheeks. Where had this all gone wrong?

Charlotte, shifting on her sore bottom, cleared her throat and said, “Sir, if I may start by offering our sincere apologies…” she trailed off when it seemed his expression gave no quarter.

“Do you?” The principle asked rhetorically. “Exactly what are you apologizing for, Miss Von Helsing?”

“G-getting drunk and high,” Danson answered.

Hard eyes thunked over to the young man. “Mr. Bellwether, unless you’ve gone through a transition between genders and have been adopted by Lord or Lady Von Helsing, I will thank you to speak when addressed by your own name.”

They could have sworn Danson shrunk an inch in height. To save him in some small way, Charlotte said, “Sorry Sir, but, truthfully we can’t remember what happened last night. Not well anyway…”

“Mhm,” Principle Minton pulled up a sheet of paper. “Four janitors closets opened and disheveled, two offices broken into, the projects have been toppled over in the art studio, not to mention the missing four smocks, and—,” the aged man sighed deeply, “—a goat set loose in the cafeteria made a mess of several food baskets.” He laid down the paper. “What do you have to say for yourselves?”

"Where did we get a goat?" Tallulah muttered under her breath before she could stop herself. Immediately she looked down at her lap, knowing all too well that wasn't the question to be asking.

Kaylee swallowed hard, feeling the weight of his disappointment, heavier than their consequences. "Well, as my sister said we are so very deeply sorry, sir," she offered with a meek look, unable to smile at that point. "Our actions were done under the influence, but that doesn't mean we don't expect to be held accountable."

Shuffling papers without breaking eye contact, the principal said, “As you should. In fact, I have the urge to refuse the four of you entrance to the Valentine’s Day dance. But for now, the following will have to do.” He took out his phone and sent a list to each of them. “Today you will spend your time cleaning up the mess you made. Your assignments will be given to you at the end of the day.”

Looking over the tasks they could already tell it was going to be a long day. Danson sighed, “Well shit…”

The principle looked at each of them with a tilted brow. “One more thing. How did you get into these locked rooms?”

The four of them looked between each other. All they could offer in answer were shrugs of confusion. Charlotte said, “Sorry Sir, but we don’t remember…”

“Hm,” Principle Minton grunted, twitching in his powerful mustache. “Convenient.” It certainty didn’t put them in a good light, which they had to admit. “Get changed, clean up, and do your homework. If I hear a single negative word from the staff or the other professors come evening, you will be refused the dance. Understood?”

It took a lot of self control for Kaylee not to let out a sigh of relief at their punishment. Instead, she simply offered a nod to their principal and looked down at her list. Tallulah was also grateful to hear they weren't going to be suspended. "Yes, sir. Understood; crystal clear."

“Now,” Principle Minton leaned back, “You are dismissed.”

Danson was the first to get up. He opened the door for the other three. They walked as carefully as they could back to their rooms. Mercy had cleared the halls of snickering students, but not scowling janitors. Good behavior would be easy for the teachers. Who’s to say what might happen under the direction of a disgruntled custodian? Well deserved vengeance, perhaps.

Charlotte exhaled, “At least we can take this time to search for Kaylee’s bracelet.”

“Oh damn, that’s right,” Danson said. “Man, you do not want to be meetin’ back up with your Dad with out it.”

A fact that made Kaylee's heart ache. Not only that, but she was already feeling a wave of sadness sweep over her that she would lose both her best friend and the best memoir of her she had. Fighting off the churning in her stomach, Kaylee kept her eyes on the ground as they walked, only hoping to find the sparkling silver bracelet. "Yeah I'd rather not do that," she muttered.

Kaylee wasn't sure if Wesley really would be disappointed or angry about the bracelet. What she did know was that no matter what, their actions the night before and the party was definitely going to earn them quite the scolding once they were home. The less damage she could bring to that confrontation, the better it would be.

"I'm sure it'll be fine," Tallulah tried to stay positive, even as she wiped sweat off her brow. "Clean up committee isn't bad and I'm sure it'll blow over in a couple of weeks, right?"

Just as she said that, their group was put out of their walking order while someone who was in a hurry brushed into Charlotte's shoulder, causing her to bump in turn into Kaylee.

“Oof!” Charlotte blinked, too groggy and sore to snap back at the disappearing boy. She put enough effort in steadying herself.

"Excuse you," Kaylee called as the figure hurried away. "Jeez, some people's children, right?"

Tallulah spoffed, shaking her head. "You say that as we are nursing splitting headaches and I would kill for a coffee. Are we those people's children?"

[After: causing her to bump in turn into Kaylee.]

“Oof!” Charlotte blinked her good eye, too groggy and sore to snap back. She put enough effort in steadying herself.

[End]
Danson chuckled wearily, saying, “Yeeaaah, I think setting a goat loose is probably one step further into being ‘those kids’ than bumping someone in a hurry.”

Stopping by a water fountain to clear her eye-grime, Charlotte muttered “Ugh, that’s right. We gotta chase a goat. And facing Aunt Lauri is gonna suck.” Charlotte pointed a finger at Danson. “I blame you.”

“Pfft,” Danson stuck his hands in his pockets, choosing not to comment. “Alright guys, let’s focus…The day isn’t getting younger.”

Indeed, between sweeping, wiping, reshelving, and tossing bags of trash, the four of them had to endure the mockery of students they passed by, with few who were sympathetic, and chasing the goat around the cafeteria took quite the toll on them. There was bound to be video of them doing it too.

By the time they brought the little old horned beasty to Lauri, they were far too exhausted to make any defense. Mercifully, Lauri offered them some medicines to help clear their heads and a nice break for water and food. Once they left, they had one more closet to go before they were done.

“It’s gotta be in this one,” Charlotte said, cleaning the fallen array of pencils as well as searching for the bracelet.

They couldn’t believe they had done so much that day and not found the piece of jewelry! It was far bigger than a ring, though admittedly smaller than a necklace. Along the way they had pieced together some of what had happened. Enough to know the bracelet couldn’t have been anywhere other than the trail they walked.

“Could someone have stolen it?” Danson suggested.

It hadn’t occurred to them. Charlotte glowered at the thought. “Oh if they had, I’mma risk suspension!”

“Is there a way to know? Do you have a tracker or something?” Danson asked.

“Oh, maybe,” Charlotte said, pulling out her phone to ask their father. She paused, knowing this might definitely give away the fact that it was lost before they had a chance to find it themselves. “Umm…” she tapped her thumb in hesitation against the screen. In doing so she activated the camera. “Whoops—Ah, guys!” She perked, showing them her screen. “Our blasted selves took pictures! Look, this latest one isn’t showing Kaylee’s bracelet on her wrist!”

Taking out his own phone, Danson flicked through his pictures. “Yeah, but early ones have her featured with it.”

Excited about the idea they could use their combined photos and videos to pinpoint where Kaylee lost her bracelet, all four thumbed through their data. Inevitably they had to delete some of the more embarrassing moments while they tried to find the two photos that would help narrow down the time and place Kaylee lost her gift. Not all were devastating.

“Oh my go—I had my first kiss!?” Charlotte nearly squeaked.

Holding her phone so all could see, the screen featured a proud and smiling selfie of Kaylee, standing just in front of Charlotte entwined with someone. The flash, the angle, and the fact that they were in a closet veiled the one lip-locked with Charlotte. Vaguely they recalled the moment when, while in the closet, they reminisced about Kaylee’s first kiss, and that Charlotte had lamented still not having her own. Someone, no one could recall, offered to do so out of inebriated compassion. Kaylee’s support resulted in taking a snap of this memorable milestone with a picture. One that, clearly, didn’t quite catch the entire moment.

Danson, wide eyed, said, “Oh shit, you did kiss someone!”

“Who did I kiss!?” Charlotte looked between them.

“Don’t look at me!” Danson shrugged. None of them knew. “I mean, at this point, it could have been anyone of us aside from Kaylee.”

"Danson's right about that. I've got a picture of Morgan holding the goat, but nothing for this closet thing," Tallulah said, openly disappointed.

Kaylee, appreciating a chance to breathe before they possibly had to call Wesley and hear the disappointment in his voice, leaned against a wall while she swiped through her phone. There were plenty of pictures taken, though next to nothing was visible. "Yeah, I can't make out a face," she said as she held the phone so her sister could see it as well. "You can kind of see a closet here but it's too blurry and dark to make out who it is. Oh, and look you're giving a big thumbs up but the camera isn't centered so I can't see who your arm is around."

Danson’s chuckle earned him a swift backhand against his shoulder from Charlotte. Somehow this last picture Kaylee showed her infuriated her the most. The girl she was last night back in the closet looked thrilled too, and she could not recall any of it.

“This is bullshit…” Charlotte muttered, flicking away the pictures as she resumed their mission. “Oh, here—Kaylee’s in a room with it on in this picture, and then the next one in the hallway it’s gone.”

“The time stamps are minutes apart,” Danson said.

Squinting, Charlotte hummed in thought, saying, “Doesn’t look like our decor. Not a boy’s room…Maybe Morgan’s?”

Bang, bang, bang! The four startled. A deep voice on the other side of the door griped, “You kids better not be foolin’ around in there! Been long enough, come out!”

Hurriedly setting the last fallen item in place, they filed out of the closet to be addressed by the older man. He inspected their work and found nothing to complain about. “Hmph. Alright then,” he said, turning to them.

“If that’s all, Sir, could we be dismissed?” Charlotte asked.

Eyeing them, the janitor finally exhaled and nodded, “Yeah, okay.” As they set off with haste he called out, “Now don’t go doing that again!”

“We won’t!” Danson promised. This, in fact, was not true. They would have one or two more nights of getting wasted, but in controlled environments. At least at this time Danson meant it sincerely.

Charlotte examined the photos again with them as they avoided students in the hallways. “Yeah, I think it is Morgan’s room. Thankfully she’s right beside ours.”

Bing! A message popped up on both Charlotte’s phone and Kaylee’s. A group chat between them and their parents. It read ‘Come home; now.’

“Oof,” Danson was glad his parents were not a portal away. “Yeah, I think this is my time to go.”

"Good luck you two," Tallulah bid them well. She knew her own mother would be timid in comparison to any punishment the other two might receive.

Sighing, Charlotte said as she typed back a response, “Kaylee, I’ll get our stuff together, you get your bracelet from Morgans, okay?” An attempt to have her sister’s back.

The text was a strong message, even if it was a short one. Kaylee nodded, her stomach churning yet again with the knowledge they'd have to face their parents quite soon. "Yeah, I'll meet you at the portal?"

Confirming, Charlotte said, “Don’t take too long okay?” Then walked off to first get their assignments as quickly as her worn out body could handle.

Kaylee had plenty of hallway ahead to create in her mind all kinds of dreadful possibilities awaiting them in their future. Would they be grounded? For how long? Would their parents make them stay home from Valentine’s Day? Even if they didn’t have dates they still liked hanging out with their friends. Questions quieted as hope for finding her gift replaced worry about any temporary setback.

Finally, Kaylee arrived at Morgan’s door. Two knocks and a long silence twisted that knot in her stomach. Then, it cracked open. Dark, sleepy eyes studied the face of her visitor before Morgan opened the door half way. “Hey, what’s up?” She looked no better than they did that morning.

"Sorry if I woke you," Kaylee started with an apology. "I just can't find my bracelet and after we checked out photos in our phones we think I might have lost it here. Have you seen it?"

Brain catching up, Morgan shook her head. However, the pictures she was shown clearly indicated that the gift was quite probably in her room. “Here, let’s just take a quick look.”

Morgan allowed Kaylee inside. They started in some obvious places—a counter, drawers, maybe a closet since they kept looking in them, and they had even nudged around Morgan’s sheets.

"Maybe it fell off and got bumped under the bed?" Kaylee thought aloud. Still seated on it, she leaned over the side to do a check. Blindly swooping her hand in the dark between the floor and the bottom of the bed, Kaylee’s finger tip slid over a hard, cool, smooth surface.

At this moment Morgan’s energy perked up. She said, “Uh— here, I got a light.”Then she dropped to the floor, moved Kaylee’s hand so she could stoop down, and pressed her head against the carpet. Morgan’s phone lit the space so she could see. For a breath of a moment Kaylee watched the girl’s posture from where she was nestled among blankets. With cautious delight Morgan’s arm extended and, with a clink, pulled back. Even as she shuffled upright Kaylee knew she had found the silvery chain with the little metal star. “Got it.”

Whatever had suddenly given Morgan more enthusiasm to search was silently thanked by Kaylee. Her heart quickened to see the gifted bracelet once Morgan was upright. "Oh thank God," she breathed, sliding off the bed and to her feet. "My dad would have killed me if I showed up without it. He very well may still for all the crap we did last night."

Leaning against the bedside, Morgan rubbed her head. “Yeah, last night was pretty wild,” she said quietly, looking around her room. “I barely remember it…We lost Matt and Cara, I know. Serenity had fallen asleep on my floor. We found a goat too. I think someone said we should put on smocks for camouflage so Matt and Cara didn’t see us coming. Got up to Professor Crosse’s office and I—When I came back to my room I tripped over Serenity and just decided to sleep where I fell.” Morgan spoffed, “I never thought I’d be doing things like this, or with you guys…I have a very focused, task-minded determination and friends seemed like an inconvenience; more a tool than companionship...” After a brief, thoughtful moment Morgan shuffled to her feet and opened her door. “Good luck with your Dad.”

"Thanks, Morgan," Kaylee smiled, slipping her bracelet on. "And if you decide you want to try this hanging out with friends again, you're welcome to join us. Well...that is if we can hang out again after this talk."

Hesitant, Morgan nodded, “I’ll keep that in mind…But you should go.”

Grimacing at the road ahead, Kaylee left Morgan's room and set off on the final walk to what felt like a proverbial electric chair. Before long she was at the portal, suddenly feeling immensely nervous since confrontation was only a few steps away. Turning to Charlotte she offered a weak smile, "Ready to face the thunder?"

“Ugh, don’t say ‘thunder’, it’s giving me a headache and I’m not even actually hearing it,” Charlotte said, putting on sunglasses and handing a pair to Kaylee along with her book bag. “Alright,” she muttered, flicking off a tiny cricket that hitchhiked onto Kaylee’s right sleeve, “Let’s go.”

The girls walked through to their home. They cautiously decided to drop off their things in their room since no one had met them at the vault door. A part of Charlotte wanted to suggest that they stay in their room until called, but a message to their phone called them to the Great Common.

Staff whispered here and there as they passed by. Neither girl got a clear understanding of who said what, but the word ‘drunk’ and ‘high’ gave them an impression. Just about everyone knew by now.

Upon entering the Great Common the girls were met with their parents sitting side by side on the couch. They looked none too pleased. Kaylee and Charlotte were motioned to sit across from them on the other couch. Charlotte, nervous, absentmindedly held Kaylee’s hand when they settled, face to face, with their parents, separated by a coffee table.

Wesley began, “Edibles and alcohol on a hill in the middle of miles and miles of woods? Not one sober person to supervise, let alone zero experienced adults?”

“And at night,” Inara added with pursed lips.

It was time for a less than pleasant game of trying to decide just how much was safe to say, without incurring further anger. Kaylee gave Charlotte's hand a squeeze before lightly injecting, "Well, when we said we were going to Hiraeth Hill, we didn't plan on either happening. Someone else brought them and... well, I'm sure you won't believe me, but it started off as an accident…”

“And how, exactly, did that happen on accident?” Wesley asked in a banal tone.

Charlotte decided to take some heat off of Kaylee, saying, “Someone brought salt-water taffy. Kaylee didn’t know it was an edible.”

“They didn’t tell her?” A shadow passed over Inara’s face.

“Well no, but they didn’t mean it to happen that way,” Charlotte was quick to explain. “The candy was in their bag. Kaylee just took a few without asking.”

“And you?” Wesley asked, knowing Charlotte was not a fan of that kind of chewy sweet.

“Me?” Charlotte felt her throat tighten around her words. “Ummm, I—Well, I took one after I learned it was an edible…”

Sighing deeply, their parents pieced together the general night on the hilltop, which wasn’t monitored by cameras, and they figured that it was likely Elijah, Paulo, and Tysha had left the party when one of them tripped and one was too queasy to stay. After that, the girl’s said they probably went into the school after thinking Cara and Matt cheated and tried to hide on campus and not the woods as per the rules.

“After we got into the halls of the school we kind of…don’t remember what happened exactly,” Charlotte admitted.

Wesley pulled up a sequence of clips and pictures of their wild journey. “Oh then let me remind you,” he said, going through each painfully awkward and embarrassing moment. As it went on the girls recalled more of that night.

High as kites, the friends had silently run around the school in search of their sneaky allusive classmates. They readied their phones to take pictures of their friends' faces when they realized they were caught! However, it was harder than anticipated. They couldn’t seem to open any of the doors.

Instead of thinking this must mean Cara and Matt weren’t hiding in any of these rooms, the students whispered between them before rushing off to the dorms. Morgan went straight to her room while the other girls first checked their own for Matt and Cara. After they found nothing, and with a prompt from Morgan, they came into her room. After a while Kaylee, Charlotte, Danson, Tallulah, and Morgan came out. Serenity, presumably, had fallen asleep in Morgan’s room.

Somehow one of the friends had acquired a key that they passed between them. Door after door they unlocked and found neither Cara, nor Matt. Sometimes they accidentally shut themselves in a closet. At one point they realized they had lost Serenity, and decided she was being cheeky and wanted to hide too—in the barn where Lauri works. Or so Morgan had thought. While they didn’t find Serenity, they did let out a small goat who they decided was their friend. They took pictures of Morgan and the goats. It followed them all the way until the cafeteria where it insisted on staying behind. While alone, the goat ended up chewing a bunch of table clothes, ran around the back of the pantry, and got into apples. It also, to the girls' disgust that day, had pooped everywhere.

Using their critical thinking skills, the friends decided that Matt and Cara knew they were coming and that’s why they were hiding so well. So, one of them had a brilliant idea. They got to their art studio where they thought the smocks were good camouflage. Several more closets later Charlotte came out beaming from ear to ear, tumbling out of it with her friends in a fit of giggles. Charlotte internally cringed and thanked the heavens that the cameras weren’t in that closet.

Continuing their search. By the time the friends were walking up to Everest’s office Morgan halted and she was done for the night. Charlotte, Kaylee, Danson, and Tallulah were not giving up just yet. Even though they didn’t have a key now, they did their best to break into Everest's office. They kept saying “Maraaaa, Caaaaatt—we know you’re in there! Serennin—Sereniny, we can see youuu!” But, one by one, they slid down in yawns and, before they knew it, passed out in a heap.

To say she was embarrassed was the understatement of the century. Kaylee felt that the actions on the screen, even when they were slightly amusing, were nothing that she could consider laughing at. All she felt with each picture or clip that passed was more and more shame, shrinking bit by bit further into her seat. Having the memories come back wasn't helping much at all, only leaving her ready to swear off indulging like that ever again.

"We are...so sorry," Kaylee offered quietly to their parents, still keeping hold of Charlotte's hand, hopeful that they could draw on each other for strength and courage for what was coming.

Charlotte, sourcing her endurance from the hold on her sister, said in turn, “Really, really sorry…”

“I hope,” Wesley began, “this apology is in regard to recklessness, destruction of property, and inconsideration for the safety of others—Cara and Matt had fallen asleep on the hilltop beside the campfire.” Deductive reasoning suggested. “Thankfully last was warmer than usual. It would have been a shame if one or both of them had fallen in such deep a sleep that they would not wake if the temperatures had fallen.”

“A sober peer or supervising adult would have been able to properly care for them,” Inara felt her heart wrench seeing her daughters faces drain of all color, but she knew this talk had to be done. “Not to mention, you are far too young to partake in such parties. I hope you see that how you went about it is proof enough.”

Feeling tears well, Charlotte said, “Yes, it is— We’re so sorry!” She dropped her head in shame, covering her face with her hands. “We didn’t think of any of that…”

Kaylee swallowed, taking the weight of her parents' disappointment, as heavy as it lay upon her shoulders. "We didn't think anything like that would happen, but that is not an excuse. We should have notified someone once it did for everyone's safety," she nodded solemnly, reaching up to wipe away the few tears that had started down her cheeks.

After a moment more of sniffles, Charlotte asked, “Do—do you forgive us?”

“Of course,” Inara said, followed up with a confirmation from Wesley.

Together the parents came to sit beside their daughters. Arms wrapped around them. This was the kind of embrace they knew and loved. While an android could provide tangibility, it could not replace the man himself. Wesley and Inara both were sources of comfort and support even in a time when they had been unthinking.

“There we are,” Welsey murmured, giving them both a kiss to their heads. “We’re glad you’re alright. And we know you’ll take this as a learning experience.”

Inara wiped Kaylee’s cheeks and tucked loose hair behind her ear. “We will always love you,” she added with gentleness.

"I love you both," Kaylee returned the affection, coming down from the emotional rollercoaster toward a state of calm once more.

Kaylee was internally grateful to have a family and particularly parents who were so understanding and who cared so deeply for them, unconditionally even. It didn't feel as if there was anything that was unforgivable in their eyes, and she had to think she felt the same in return. Her parents were so full of love and affection for her, and her own care toward them was immeasurable.

"I don't think you have to worry about us repeating that mistake, either." At least not to that extent. It might have been fun in the moment, as the videos and pictures had confirmed, but Kaylee didn't enjoy the after sensation of not remembering what had happened.

Wesley said, “Indulging in a treat once in a while is fine. Just as long as you are careful and know what you can handle. You never want to impair your judgment.” A drink or two wasn’t a big deal. Even a brownie one night at home with someone to care for you wasn’t, in their eyes, a crime. “Thankfully the consequences weren’t as bad as they could have been.”

The earlier talk with the principal came to mind. Charlotte asked, “Are we gonna have a discipline?”

“Hmm,” Wesley leaned and tilted his head towards his wife. Years of marriage and intimacy aided in a silent agreement between them. “Well, I did hear your work to clean up went smoothly. That will be considered a part of your discipline.”

Inara hummed thoughtfully. “You know, I think for the dance tomorrow I would like you girls to take the role of a chaperone.”

Blinking in surprise, Charlotte said, “So we’re just gonna watch people dance?”

“Not quite,” Wesley said, amused. “You’ll be directing people if they need it, guarding doorways to areas students don’t need to use while at a dance, making sure no one is harassing anybody, breaking up fights, calming tempers, and making sure nobody turns the atmosphere of fun and lightheartedness into one of the intimate kind.”

Inara chuckled, “It will help mold your minds to be considerate of the responsibilities that come with partying.”

Thinking it over, Charlotte said, “I think I can do it. It’s not like any of them will be drunk and high. How hard can it be?” She turned to Kaylee. “You with me?”

It didn't sound difficult at all. Besides, if it meant they could still go to the dance and enjoy themselves, Kaylee didn't see why not. "Yeah, I think we can handle it just fine. But, uh...there are going to be actual chaperones there, too? Adults, just in case something comes up?"

Chuckling, Wesley said, “Of course. We wouldn’t throw you to the wolves without guides.”

They hardly thought they were ‘wolves’ at parties, but the girls were still glad to hear it, and Charlotte smiled, saying, “Alright. We’ll do it.”

“Now then,” Inara got up, “off to bed. You two have to get rest and finish your homework tomorrow before the dance on Saturday.”

“Night mom, night Dad,” Charlotte said, giving them hugs.

“Goodnight,” their parents reciprocated before leaving as well.

On the way to their room Charlotte asked after Kaylee’s bracelet. She was glad to hear that it had been found. The little holofigure of Chel comforted Kaylee as she fell asleep, even more than Mr. Bear had so long ago when she first arrived at the castle. Those days were a blur of memory. A time in her life when she had to quarantine because of an illness that took her family. Who would have known she would become a part of a new family? One that provided such protection and care. ‘Luck’ couldn’t begin to describe her fortune.

The next day, after many hours of homework and a run through an obstacle course, as well as time spent on their musical instruments, Kaylee and Charlotte were given outfits befitting a chaperone. They were feminine suits with the option of a skirt or pants. Thinking on their parents' description, Charlotte chose pants in case she did have to wrestle someone down.

Ready to go, the girls said farewell to their family before heading to their mission. First things first, they had to sign in at the front. Their uncles and aunt were already penned in on the list.

“Feels weird coming here so early,” Charlotte said, scribbling her name and then handing Kaylee the pen.
 
Writing down her own name, Kaylee glanced up to see who else would be joining them. Everest, Oliver, and Cory were all on the list above them. They understood that with Lauri currently in her second semester, her Lion had politely requested that she not stress herself with chaperoning. Instead, she and the littles ones had journeyed over to the Cromwell's for time with Rosy and family.

"You think that's the weird part? Not this uniform we're stuck in all night while everyone else will be in suits and dresses," Kaylee let out a puff of air in mild annoyance, even though she'd had the option of a skirt that she'd taken up. "Although I guess this still beats being stuck at home, doesn't it?"

Fair enough. Charlotte shrugged, “Yeah I’d think so. I mean, can you even remember any of that stuff happening that Dad said?” No, they didn’t, and they couldn’t figure it would be that bad. “I bet we’ll be able to sneak in a little dance too.”

A familiar comforting voice—one that lit up story time and gave the world a gift of LARPing none had seen before—said, “I dunno, kids can be pretty rowdy.”

“Uncle Cory!” Charlotte smiled, giving him a hug.

“Hey girls,” Cory chuckled, returning the embrace.

"It's so good to see you," Kaylee said as she pulled away from their hug. "But I'm sure there's nothing they can do that we can't control. But if we do, well, you or Uncle Everest or Uncle Oliver can definitely stop them."

"Just need to learn the right tone of voice to use," Everest could be heard as he approached with Oliver at his side. "Puts them right into place."

Chuckling, Oliver shook his head. "I'm not sure if the girls are going to be able to have the same intimidating tone as you do," he pointed out. "Nor do they have the same presence as you do, with or without a gun."

"Nonsense," Everest spoffed, crossing his arms over the broad expanse of his chest. "They're highly capable and I can speak for their marksmanship being well above average."

Charlotte brightened. So she had improved her skills! That day when Kaylee played hooky her uncles comment that she wasn’t quite ‘marvelous’ had been a motivator. However, good or not, only the adults were allowed firearms. She felt inspired to stand a little straighter.

A gaggle of chattering girls broke through when the doors to the hall opened right then. Lights were being lowered, staff who were only there for set up shuffled away, and sweethearts were already taking pictures at the photo booth. It wouldn’t be long until the dance floor was swarming with teenagers.

“Ready, set, go!” Cory teased, giving them a push towards a pair of closets. “These will be yours to guard until we need you elsewhere.”

Charlotte stood with her hands tucked at the low of her back. She was reminded of Elijah and Paulo’s Halloween costumes and brought out a pair of sunglasses. “I have another set if you want them—I am agent Dove.”

Chuckling at the sight, Kaylee shook her head. "It's already getting a bit hard to see in here," she pointed out, not wanting to impair her vision further. "Besides, Agent Pumpkin would sound absolutely horrible. It's not intimidating and no one would take it seriously."

Unable to stop a laugh, Charlotte said, “No it doesn’t, does it?” She shrugged, waving the pair in the air. “Are you sure? They’re night vision.”

One of Kaylee's fair brows perked up at the release of that tidbit of information. "Night vision, you say? Well I can't say no to that."

“Lookin’ fierce in those suits, girls,” Cara chuckled. She was arm-in-arm with Matt.

Charlotte posed like she was a CIA agent on a movie poster. “Fightin’ crime and lookin’ good doin’ it.” She relaxed her posture and asked, in a faint note of prodding concern, “How are you guys doing? We heard you two had fallen asleep on the hill.”

“We’re alright,” Matt said, though he looked like he was warned of just about what danger they had put themselves in.

Elijah, who looked just as much a new man getting his shot at another chance at life as they all felt, said, “Yeaaah, I learned my lesson. And I wasn’t even as bad as you guys.”

Just thinking about it made Tysha feel slightly nauseous. “How did you guys survive yesterday? I heard Danny’s mom grounded him, Paulo’s gaming console was confiscated, and Serenity hasn’t even come back yet. No calls either.”

Tallulah was fortunate that her mother wasn't one to hover. Even though the school had contacted her, there wasn't any punishment and she'd sent notice to the others that she'd be joining them for the festivities that night. And as for Morgan, she skipped out on dances as usual.

“Well,” Charlotte smiled sheepishly, “Our parents did scold us, but they decided that cleaning up our mess was a good disciplinary task. Plus, we have to be chaperones tonight.”

"Yeah, I would say we got off easy," Kaylee pointed out to her friends before stepping away to redirect a couple of young lovers who had been inching toward the closet. Once they were walking away, grumbling she was a kill joy, she turned back to the others. "But you guys don't have to hang around us. You should go and dance! Get a really good one in for me."


“You heard the woman,” Cara said, pulling Matt with her. Matt’s farewell vanished in the air with how quickly his date stole him away. They weren’t going to squander this night.

Tysha said, “I’m gonna see if I can find Raphael. He’s been really helpful with me in class. See you guys!”

“Bye!” Charlotte waved. “What about you, Elijah?”

“Oh I’ll be around. Probably see if Annie is up to dance,” Elijah smiled. The Freshman had a strong devotion in the same Faith. One afternoon they had an interesting discussion. “Then I might come by with snacks if you guys need them.”

Charlotte perked. “That’d be great, thank y—Hey, watch it!” She snapped her fingers at a student hiding behind another body before stepping towards the closet.

“Have fun you two,” Elijah chuckled, stepping away.

The girls who believed they had a handle on the closet situation soon learned that sneaking past them meant more than a stealthy tip-toe. Kaylee helped a girl who had fallen over get up. If Charlotte hadn’t been paying attention she would have missed the couple making a run for the closet. Then two young men got into a tussle that the girls were keeping an eye on until Charlotte felt the need to come in and settle it down. Kaylee had to deflect an attempt at Charlotte’s closet as well as her own, realizing they had planned for her to go to her sister’s aid so that hers was unguarded.

“Damn, these kids are determined!” Charlotte huffed, resuming her post. That batch of defeated students shuffled away.

"Yeah, no kidding," Kaylee shook her head and took a moment to lean against the wall. "I don't think I've tried that hard to get a kiss from someone before. Besides, don't they have somewhere else they can go besides a school closet? I would like something a bit more romantic on Valentine's day, wouldn't you?"


Charlotte sighed, “I would hope so, but from the looks of it all it takes is one drink too many and an edible to change my mind about that.” It would probably haunt her for the rest of her life: who did she kiss?

Coming up with drinks in hand, as he had promised, Elijah chuckled and handed them their refreshments, saying, “Don’t worry, it’s just fruit punch and a bite-sized meat pie.”

“Thanks,” Charlotte spoofed and happily took it. While she ate, she asked, “You ever get that dance?”

“Yeah, Annie’s not bad,” Elijah smiled. “Taking a break though, a little tired.”

"Not bad, huh? So would you say that Annie is okay?" Kaylee said with a giddy smile on her face, ending with a burst of chuckles. "I'm sorry, I couldn't help it. I'm sure she's absolutely lovely and glad you're enjoying yourself, Eli."

Before it could be confirmed, their conversation came to a halt with someone clearing their throat. "Excuse me, Lady Charlotte Von Helsing? I know you're quite busy, but I was wondering if you'd care for a dance?" A voice that was teetering toward deepening through a pubescent stage belonged to a young man that stood beside her. Standing just slightly taller than Kaylee with smooth mocha skin, dark eyes looked down while he smiled nervously in wait.

1620355409631.png

Charlotte, momentarily speechless, ran through her mind everything that this meant and implied. A handsome young man in her year truly found interest in her—She wasn’t even wearing a dress or makeup! Well, close enough. Charlotte had painted on a neutral look. Had the growth mentioned earlier that year finally caught up to her face? Questions, questions! But they would have to wait.

“Ye—Oh,” Charlotte felt tugged between duty and indulgence. “I dunno, I’ve got a job…”

Elijah chuckled, “Go on, Lottie, I gotchu.” He stepped in her place. “Besides, this way I can fan-girl over Annie with Kaylee.” He leaned toward her to say, “She’s from Monaco. She’s related to the royalty there on her mother’s side, it’s pretty cool.” Grace Kelly’s lineage inherited her sophistication and elegance. Elijah believed Annie exemplified those traits.

“Yeah, okay, see yah,” Charlotte spared a cursory wave to show she had listened, but her attention was quick to turn to her partner. It struck her now that this was all she knew about him; he wanted to dance. Thankfully the song was not so fast that she couldn’t have a conversation. “I’ve seen you around I think. Are you new this year?”

"Yes, I am," he said with a pearly smile, thrilled that she would want to do more than just dance. His nerves had almost gotten the better of him, but in that moment he was thrilled he'd managed to pull through. "I'm Keagan O'Reilly, by the way. I wouldn't expect you to know me or anything, and I imagine everyone knows who you are. I was surprised you weren't already dancing with a date."

Not far from them Cory walked along the edges of the dance. He paused to observe the punch bowl, which he had to taste test once in a while. Although he couldn’t prove it, he was sure someone had brought liquor. You’d think the children of such wealth would have taught their kids not to spike a community drink at a party. Well, kids were kids. And apparently, Cory blinked, Charlotte was no exception. Had she really decided to skip out on her duty? While eavesdropping wasn’t his forte, tonight he gave it a try.

“Ah, yes, well, I’m here on official business, as you can see,” Charlotte chuckled in reference to her outfit. “And to be honest—,” should she be honest? That only in the past month or so she had just hit one of the pubescent milestones? How would that change his view of her? Charlotte couldn’t risk that beautiful smile lessening. “—I’ve been a little busy with the dance competition. That, and my parents volunteered us for chaperoning.”

"Oh, official business, of course," Keagan's head bobbed in understanding. "Well, if you're saying you need to get back to your post, I wouldn't want to stand in the way. Though...if you can stay away from it for another dance, I wouldn't say no." There was a twinkle in his eyes at his later sentence, one that might have been seen as a shimmer of hope.

“I’m sure Eli wouldn’t mind holding my post for another song,” Charlotte said, beaming back a smile.

While the experience was like a cat who had been stalking a canary for years only to be dumbfounded about what to do now their prey has finally been caught, she knew she wasn’t about to let this one fly off too soon.

Cory squinted his eyes, realizing just what was happening. He didn’t know what to do. Should he break this up and send her back to her task? But Charlotte had been waiting for this moment for months and months. Would that make him a bad uncle, even if it made him a good chaperone? He needed guidance.

Keeping an eye on the two, Cory walked up to Everest and Oliver. “Hey, take a look,” he said, pointing them out. “I overheard she was asked by the boy and that Elijah would take her post for a song or two…” he was sure the dilemma would be clear enough to them.

Everest turned his gaze away from a couple of students who had started gathering to the side of the dance floor when he heard Cory. Brows knitted together to see his niece dancing. "Hmpf, it's that O'Reilly kid. You thinking what I'm thinking, Oliver?"

It took a moment for the Brit to piece together just what could possibly be going through his mind. "Oh no. No, no, no. I am not dancing with you again, mate," he firmly put his foot down, quick to step back as Everest tried to narrow the gap between them.

"Oh what, am I not pretty enough for you?"

"I never said that, however I wouldn't dare encroach on Ellie and Wesley's territory."

Everest spoffed, though he had to admit Oliver wasn't wrong. "C'mon, don't you want to see what they're talking about?"

"Not really, no. Can't we just watch them from a distance? It's not as if teenagers have the most thrilling of conversations," the Lion pointed out.

Cory looked back at O’Reilly and Charlotte. Was it the light of the grand hall? Or did the two dance just a little too closely? The thought of Amelie being a teenager in this position put some fire in his step. “I’ll do it,” Cory resolved, pulling in his lips as if he was heading into uncharted territory. For him, he was. “Take my hand, Everest!” Cory offered it to his brother-by-bromance.

"See? Now that's what dedication looks like, Blair," Everest said with a triumphant shake of his fist. The other hand took ahold of Cory's and jerked him toward the young couple. "Heads up, I always lead."

"Good luck, Cory!" Oliver called with a chuckle, shaking his head as they moved out of sight and crept toward Charlotte and Keagan.

"Well then, if the world can spare the protective prowess of her Lady Von Helsing, then I won't be foolish to object," Keagan was just barely heard as they approached, smiling warmly down at Charlotte.

The exhilaration of being the center of someone’s attention felt like finding a fountain spring on a hot day after a long hike. Was it like what Kaylee felt? Or Tysha with Danson? The concept that a being outside of her friends and family liked her, that they didn’t think of her as some lost child wandering on campus thrilled Charlotte. She didn’t pay a single thought to who was around her.

“So, you in any clubs?” Charlotte asked.

Cory and Everest, looking as determined as ever, benefited from their nieces distraction. They managed to get quite close. Students who didn’t expect two grown men to be hoppin’ to the beat certainly didn’t see it coming when the song slowed and the two were swaying. In turn, Keagan and Charlotte did the same. Cory tried to snag an angle where he could give a warning scowl to the young man.

"Just Chess and Track this year, although I'm hoping to get more involved next year. I was just being cautious so I didn't overwhelm myself and mess up studies, you know?" His gaze moved off of her for the first time as Keagan caught sight of an adult he didn't recognize clearly looking in their direction. Confused but keeping his hands in place on Charlotte's hips, he quietly drew her attention to it. "I'll turn slowly so you can see, but there's some weird guy that keeps staring at us. I've never seen him around the academy before and maybe we need to alert someone for security."

From where the two men stood, Everest wasn't able to see the kids. "What do you see? Can you hear them?"

“Barley,” Cory muttered, trying to recover from when Keagan saw him. He waited a minute before resuming their sleuthing. “Something about clubs. Here, let’s just get a little closer.”

Just as they did so, Charlotte happened to catch sight of them. She stifled a chuckle and shook her head. “Nah, I know them. They’re my uncles.” She leaned and gave them both a scowl that reminded the two of a certain tigress. They’d have to pry this boy out of her claws. Charlotte was determined to dance until the song ended. Whether or not it got her in trouble!

Keagan's lips came to form an 'oh' at the revelation she offered him. "Uncles huh? Oh that's cool that you have ones who are so open about their relationship," he said, just before he turned and was able to catch sight of Everest. "That's Professor Crosse! I thought he had a wife and kids. I never would have thought he was..."

"Cory, you're horrible at this," Everest huffed. "Either find out what they're saying or I'll ask them myself." They did move a few steps closer though.

“It’s not my fault, we need to stay inconspicuous!”

Oh, what has fallen right into her lap? Charlotte had been compared to her father when it came to her inherited tendency to sweet-talk. In this moment another door of her personality unlocked.

“We uh—,” Charlotte tamed her urge to laugh and used that breathiness to feign a small lament, “—We aren’t proud but…It’s a shameful less-than-known fact that my uncles are affectionate, behind the backs of their spouses, if you know what I mean. Very ‘close’, if you will.” She did not attempt to lower her voice. At least, she made it seem like she tried to, but the words reached both Everest and Cory. “They use these events to ‘chaperone’ as an excuse to hold each other without their wives to grow suspicious—Or so we’ve guessed.”

Cory, appalled, didn’t know what to say, “Uh—what—I—.”

Everest hadn't been able to make out quite as much as Cory had. "Wives suspicious of what? Gah, I can't hear," he complained, turning them both so he could get even closer and was able to hear the next thing said.

"Oh... wow. I'm sorry to hear that," Keagan offered earnest sympathy for the situation she was in. "I can't imagine having a second life like that. Hopefully they can either come to accept themselves and be outward about it or they come to their senses and stop for their family."

"Stop what? They're talking about us?" Everest's confusion was quite visible on his face.

Cory exhaled in a harsh whisper, leaning in, which only added to the prank without thinking about it, “She’s saying we’re cheating on our wives together! That we only came to chaperone to hold each other!”

“Oh, I agree,” Charlotte forced her grin not to quirk, “That, or hope there’s been a mistake and it’s just a misunderstanding. But just look at them…Probably whispering sweet-nothings!”

"Sweet nothings, you say?" Keagan's lips quirked into a wider smile. "To each their own I guess, but I can think of someone else who is much more deserving to hear such things."

Intrigued, Charlotte stepped a bit closer, brushing fabric. “Oh? Now what would—,”

"They think what?!" A look of offense crossed the sharpshooters face and he dropped his hold on Cory. "I will stand for many things, but the accusation that there is another man in my life is simply not one. No offense Cor, but you're simply not bromantically attractive to me."

The outburst caught the attention of more than just Charlotte and Keagan. A couple or two around Cory and Everest turned their heads to see the men standing still in the sea of motion. Any chance at keeping things quiet and stealthy were gone.

Cory pressed his hand to his chest in mild offense as well, but for a slightly different reason. The reaction had been more than what was necessary! “What? Hey, I’m Wesley’s brother, if you haven’t noticed. I still have the same kind of features! Sort of!” He pointed to his face, then realized with some judgment, saying, “Is it my personality!? Well, maybe I’m not as suave, but anyone can learn that!”

More students happened to peer over, including their friends, and Kaylee and Elijah were witness to the spectacle too. Charlotte had to press her hand to her mouth to not laugh. She used the trap of air to feign concern instead. “Oh gods, no, they’re really doing this here? What shame!”

The comment was lost among the hum of murmurs of the students surrounding Cory and Everest. When did these men have a secret love? Did their wives know? Or was this the end of the supposed relationship?

The younger man pursed his lips and said, “Well, if you don’t think you can stomach being mistaken as my bromantic lover, then you can dance alone!” If they thought it couldn’t get any juicier, Cory said, “Oliver was right about you!” And turned on his heels, storming off with his curls flitting in the air. It felt like some rom-com drama where the woman was quite done with the antics of her will-they-won’t-they love interest.

Charlotte pressed her head against Keagan’s chest, doing her absolute best not to laugh. She channeled the reaction into snorts that she hoped sounded more like sniffles. After a moment of being comforted she pulled her head up and wiped tears that were conveniently used to suggest being distraught. “Oh my,” she exhaled. “Well, it’s for the best…” Clearing her throat, Charlotte circled back to what Keagan had said earlier. “Maybe you can help me feel a little better, Keagan? What about those sweet nothings?” She never had anyone do it before. She was curious!

Everest's mouth fell agap at the response from Cory. "Where do you think you're going? We're not done here!" Everest called after Cory, currently oblivious to the attention they had drawn. He waited for a second, expecting him to comply, but when it became clear he was not, he let out a huff of air. "And you are nothing like you're brother, Cory! Oliver would know that, too!" His voice could be heard even as he chased after the direction he had run, a little concerned he had upset his best friends younger brother, but also so he could continue to make his point.

Oliver, who had been enjoying a sip of punch and not being the one tugged around the dance floor, had looked on with a lingering grin. That is until he could hear his own name being brought up. Just what were those two rapscallions up to? Brows furrowed as they ran away, though he knew the dance couldn't spare another chaperone just then. The Brit hoped there would be an explanation or what had happened and soon, now that a few eyes had turned his way. Tallulah in particular was squinting in his direction. She'd been to a couple of gatherings at Avostoska and the men had been present for them, but she never would have guessed this little triangle was a thing. Professor Crosse and Lord Von Helsing, sure, but Lord Cromwell had always seemed so...reserved in comparison.

Kaylee, while completely unaware of the remarks from Charlotte that had fueled this fire, completely shared in her mirth. It served the men right that they had drawn everyone's attention since their uncle's had clearly been creeping closer to Charlotte and the mysterious young man who had whisked her away. No matter what, she decided they were going to use this as ammunition at the next family gathering if needed. They'd be able to find out just how many bromances their family could stand.

Keagan's attention had pulled off the drama once Charlotte had stepped closer, his arms reflectively tightening his hold on her. He couldn't imagine having to go through this in public, and in front of all their classmates! She needed consoling, and he thought he was the best to do so given their position. With no uncles around to scowl or stop, he crossed the gap in height and placed his lips just beside her ear. "A vision like yourself should always feel beyond amazing. I can only hope that one day I can be a part of that feeling."

A new sensation spread through Charlotte. It felt similar to the kind of excitement she got from roller coasters or when they won the dance competition. It made her want to squeal. Trying her hand at it, Charlotte whispered, “They might have to turn up the AC, because damn you’re hot.”

While none of her friends knew what they were saying, they could tell Charlotte was having a grand old time. Elijah held off as much as he could in consideration of this. However, once Annie did come back around, Elijah walked up to Keagan and Charlotte to switch out.

“Sorry to interrupt,” Elijah smiled, “but mind if I go dancing again?”

“Oh, Charlotte perked, reluctantly pulling away from another blushing moment of Keagan’s spicy words. “Yeah, of course.” She turned up a grin at her dance partner. “Thanks for the offer to spend some of the evening together. It was really nice.”

"Nice is putting it mildly. This was an honor," he returned the smile, releasing his hold on her torso and letting his hand slide down her arm, lightly clasping her hand at the end. In a swift motion, he brought her hand up, bending down so that his lips could graze her knuckles, eyes locked on hers. "Until we meet again, Lady Von Helsing." Releasing his hold, Keagan stepped back so that it was easier for her to return to her post, though one could catch him unashamedly following her movements with his gaze.

Back at the closet doors, Kaylee was all but teeming with excitement for her sister. Not to mention she was thirsty for some good tea!

Charlotte was mildly stunned in awe. It took Elijah who gave her a small push to go on for her to actually leave. When she got to her sister Charlotte mouthed ‘oh my gooood!’ while fanning the hand he kissed and using the other to grip Kaylee’s. “Did you see that?!”

"The part where he went all noble knight on you or the part where our uncles started a commotion?" Kaylee had to chuckle, though she did nudge Charlotte. "So, tell me everything! Do I need to expect to see tall, dark, and handsome around more often?"

Spoffing, Charlotte said, “Well I ain’t gonna complain if he came around, that’s for sure!” She went into giggly detail about what had gone on—the uncles, the sweet nothings, and describing what that white-knight moment felt like. “Keagan’s lips were like velvet on my hand, I bet they’d feel good on my mouth,” she said with a grin. Though that was a guess, since she couldn’t recall what lips feel like at all. “Although, even if he didn’t end up hanging out for that, I’m at least glad this all happened. I feel older now.” Indeed, though the people closest didn’t notice for the fact that they see her everyday, Charlotte’s face had matured. It was a matter of time before the rest of her caught up.

Proud of her sister and the fact that she was finally getting attention that she observed, Kaylee happily took a few minutes to fan girl. Whether or not they'd run into each other again was unknown, but at least for now she'd have their dances to daydream about. Their shared mood was so good that nothing seemed to be thwarting it. Not another couple trying to sneak past, or even overhearing Regina loudly telling Paisley that she was glad her uncles weren't such a public embarrassment, clearly standing intentionally close enough to be heard.

Monday morning Kaylee and Charlotte gleefully met up with their friends who had missed out on the events on Saturday. All were happy to learn about Charlotte’s debonair dance partner, Keagan, and they were clutching their stomachs with laughter at the delightful prank on Cory and Everest.

“And then when we were finished,” Charlotte grinned wickedly, “I caught their eyes, winked, tipped my sunglasses down, and strutted with Kaylee to the vaults!”

“Ah ha ha!” Matt almost fell off his seat. If it wasn’t for Cara, he might have. “Oh I hope we get all that on camera!”

Morgan, atop the stone wall, chuckled, “See, if that happened more often at dances, I might be tempted to go.”

“I’m just happy for the unexpected mile-marker,” Charlotte spoffed.

Even now one or two young boys walking past their friend group gave smiles and such as usual to the girls they fancied, but this time that included Charlotte. Or had they done so before, but she didn’t notice? Assuming they weren’t giving those interested stares to her? Whatever the matter, she felt like a new woman now and counted herself among those being favorably appraised.

“Hey, I always thought you were cute,” Danson said.

“Pfft, yeah, ‘cute’ in the adorable sense isn’t what I’m looking for,” Charlotte chuckled.

Paulo looked around. “Anyone seen Serenity?”

As if by Fate, the young woman came walking up with head bowed and arms holding books to her chest. She tilted her eyes upward and the friends were surprised to see her lip bulged on one side and her left eye appeared red and swollen.

Kaylee's jaw dropped at the unexpected sight before them. "Serenity, what happened to you?!" She was straining to try and recall the last time she had seen her. There were definitely a few hazy memories from around the firepit, but besides that, Kaylee realized she hadn't seen her since Thursday night.

"Cripes! It looks like you wound up in a fight, girl!" Tallulah winced, leaning in for a better look. Maybe she had fallen when they were all inebriated?

“I-it’s an accident,” Serenity said quietly, shrinking slightly under their careful study. “Must have happened in the woods or something.”

Charlotte stepped closer. “Is that foundation?” She asked, gently touching Serenity’s cheek. Cream colored residue marked her fingertip.

“I didn’t want to look all black and blue for school,” Serenity said, letting her hair fall around that half of her face. “It will heal.”

Frowning, Morgan dropped down from the wall. She walked up to Serenity. Her brows furrowed in confusion. “I don’t remember your face looking like that when we woke up.”

Serenity was quick to say, “Sometimes bruises take time to swell.” She inhaled, holding her breath. Their expectant faces.

“What is it, Serenity?” Elijah asked, with a tone that implored truth.

“I can’t, uh…” Serenity hesitated. “I can’t go to the hill anymore.” She slipped out the thin card from her book and handed it to Kaylee. “But I appreciated the time we sent there.”

“Why?” Charlotte asked, frowning.

“Like I said, I just don’t want to anymore, that’s all,” Serenity told her.

Brows furrowed, “That’s not what you said though,” Danson pointed out. “You said you can’t go.”

A flutter of irritation and hurt crossed Serenity’s face. “N-no I said I don’t want to,” she argued weakly. She slipped off her bag to put her books away. “Also, uh…” she glanced up at them. Color drained from her face.

“What is it?” Matt asked with concern.

“Did something happened?” Cara asked.

Shaking her head, Serenity pulled her bag onto her shoulders again. She turned to go, then stopped. She looked back at them. “I’ll uh…I’ll see you guys at lunch okay?”

Kaylee frowned as she looked down at the card she'd been handed. Nothing felt right about this. Serenity was far too eager to change the subject and couldn't keep her sentences straight. Something clearly had happened, even if she wasn't answering Cara. Taking a step closer but keeping distance between them, she smiled sadly at their friend, offering a white flag. "Well, if something does come up just know you can talk to us."

Serenity downcast her eyes. “Yeah, of course,” she said, resuming her walk away.

“I don’t like this,” Tysha hugged herself, feeling a knot form. “Makes me think of some of the orphans Jordan and I have met.”

Elijah turned to Morgan and asked, “Are you sure she didn’t look at all like that? Not even a little roughed up?”

“A few leaves in her hair maybe,” Morgan said. “But I don’t remember her lips like that and she definitely didn’t have a swollen eye.”

Nervous, Paulo muttered, “Uh, I saw her at the nurses office for my scrape Friday morning…”

“And?” Cara pressed.

“She looked fine. Then her parents walked in to get her. They were pleasant to the staff,” Paulo said, fidgeting his fingers. “But I guess…Well I guess I didn’t think of it before, but she felt faint and turned pale when they said they wanted her to come home instead of going to school that day.”

Charlotte’s heartbeat wildly in her chest. Was she hearing what she thought she was hearing? A memory surfaced. Something happened a while back. “We were joking about how are parents would react to something we did. Do you remember what it was?”

“No,” Matt shook his head. The others were having difficulty recalling too.

Moving on, Charlotte said, “Well we were all joking about how their parents would react if they found out about it. Serenity was the only one who was surprised to hear the leniency of everyone else’s parents, but she didn’t really say what hers might do.”

Kaylee was on the same train of thought as Charlotte was voicing aloud, brows furrowed as she slid the key card into her backpack. From how Paulo was describing it and Lottie recalling her previous reaction, things were only adding up to what couldn't be denied. "Do you...do you think her parents did that to her?" she asked in a hushed voice, not wanting to draw attention to their conversation or Serenity herself.

"What? No way. I mean, what kind of people would do that to their own child?" Tallulah's disbelief was written across her face and Kaylee even had to give her a nudge and hush her to lower her voice even further.

“You’d be surprised,” Tysha said, frowning. “I’ve seen a lot of kids treated real bad by foster care, but there are plenty of kids who are treated just as bad with their real parents. Sometimes it’s subtle, sometimes it happens like a switch and they get mean. Like they’re whole different people. It could be like that for Serenity…That’s what I heard anyway.”

Cara said, “If it’s not her parents, it could be a bully. Her injuries might have happened this morning before she met us here.”

Danson’s face flushed. “Reggie and his guys are pretty confrontational. If anyone did anything…”

Placing his hand on Danson’s shoulder, Elijah said, “We all want to protect Serenity. But don’t make assumptions on people just yet, okay? Reggie and the others in his club haven’t had physical altercations with students.”

“Well he did with me,” Danson scowled.

“Yes, but that was a specific case,” Elijah pointed out. “Just don’t get into it with someone without proof.”

Morgan crossed her arms and said, “Do you think Serenity is gonna tell us if she hasn’t already?”

Danson tightened his fists. “If not, what do we do?”

Kaylee thought on that for a few moments before thinking of at least a partial solution. "Well, if it was one of those kids and it happened at school, maybe there's evidence," she thought aloud. "We could try to bring it up to dad and see if there's anything showing on the security cameras?"

"Yeah, or if nothing else could see if she showed up at school with the marks already," Tallulah chimed in.
 
“That’s a good point,” Charlotte said, pulling out her phone.

Morgan stepped forward nearest Kaylee and Charlotte to look over at the message. “If you can, ask him if he can get a clear clip of her leaving my room too.”

“There,” Charlotte said, finishing it up and putting her phone away. “He should have an answer for us sometime today.”

RING! There had never been a time the students had least wanted to go to class, but they weren’t going to speed anything up by moping around the quad.

“Gym,” Morgan reminded Kaylee and Charlotte.“Coach won’t hear excuses.”

“Ugh,” Charlotte exhaled, feeling like the weight of her bag was twice as heavy. “We’re doing skirmishes today, aren’t we?”

Normally classes were assessed in their usual groupings, but Coach liked to change it up so that the diversity of skill helped improve them. If you got used to your group, you didn’t learn. This time the three girls were expected to be in group C.

“Yep, let’s go,” Morgan said, heading off. “Catch you guys later.”

The rest said their goodbyes, promising to meet up at lunch like always, and each of them wondering what they might say to coax the truth out of Serenity. In the meantime the Von Helsing siblings and Morgan had to get their head in the game.

Coach Earl did not make for a patient man. He was, at least, fair. This, despite his seeming endless volcano of a personality. When they arrived they were at least two minutes late. They came right as Coach was giving a speech only he considered motivational.

“I need everyone to shut up and answer one question,” Coach raised a finger. “You sons of bitches ready to paaartaaaay?”

Charlotte, Kaylee, and Morgan tried to join the children at the back, but just as the three dropped their bags and moved forward he saw them.

“Girls!” Coach’s authoritative, deep, and yet vaguely soft angry call confused them. They didn’t know how fearful they should be. “When does class start?!”

“Uh—“

“Wrong answer!” Coach pointed at the ring. “Match up and duke it out. Let me see where you at!” Kaylee and Charlotte were about to go forward when the man halted them. “Nah uh! You two know each other too well!”

Feeling annoyed, Charlotte said, in the most respectful tone she could muster, “But, doesn’t that mean it puts us in a position to work harder to win?”

Crouching low with hands on his knees, Coach Earl shuffled forward, talking in an eerie tone, “Relationships are prisons. You know how I know?”

The occasional repeat question had about the same answer. Charlotte did her best not to smile. “Because you’re a big smort, smort.”

“Damn right!” Coach stood straight, looking like an angry muppet with a whistle and timer around his neck. “You don’t want to hurt your sister. That’s what’s up. So you gonna throw it own with Morgan.”

Blinking, Charlotte hadn’t noticed that before. Now that he mentioned it, the only times she really ever threw hands with the intention of hurting Kaylee—what Coach would call ‘winning’—was at Halloween, or various other times as a child. Not that she ever really wanted Kaylee hurt, but the usual reservations were gone in angry, heated moments. But in practice Charlotte held back consistently. This, she suspected, was the same for Kaylee too.

Morgan got onto the padded flooring. Charlotte took a stance across from her. They had seen each other fight before. Thinking back, Charlotte tried to visualize the moves Morgan liked to employ.

“Ready,” Coach held his whistle, “Set,” he placed the tip to his lips, “GO!” A high pitched tone rang out.

Charlotte moved first. There were swift motions between them. Coach took count of the hits landed on each other. Grab after grab, Charlotte tried to unbalance Morgan so that she could pin her, which was what she figured Coach wanted—it was something she saw often—but the girl struck out with a different goal in mind. Charlotte dodged. Thanks to her natural agility she didn’t get hit as much as she would have, but Morgan’s style played offense and this made it hard for Charlotte to make a move to lock her down.

In a heartbeat Charlotte found herself surprised by two movements that had her on her back. She gasped “Ah!”

“Good job!” Coach praised Morgan. She stepped aside when he came to squat by Charlotte. “You understand what happened?”

“Uh,” Charlotte eased up with his help. “I don’t know her style?”

“Nah,” Coach brought her to her feet. “You were playin’, not fightin’. You don’t have to kill Morgan to practice fightin’ like you gonna do it.”

Charlotte shrugged and tucked her hands in her pockets. Physical education hadn’t been difficult for her. It was this part that made it hard. Even in her most heated moments Charlotte never actually wanted to hurt Kaylee, nor anyone else.

“You know the drill,” Coach sent Charlotte to the back. She lost. So she would fight again until she won. Morgan went to sit on the bench. “Next up!”

Since they had come in late to class, Kaylee knew she was expected to remain at the mat. Pulling her arm across her chest to stretch the muscles out, she looked around the room to try and guess who would be picked as her opponent. There was no chance of her being lined up against Charlotte, and given the rest of the class they had before them she couldn't think of a preference. It wasn't until Coach spoke that she realized there was one person with whom she didn't want to be in close quarters.

"Avarelle, you're up against the other Von Helsing."

"Perfect," Regina huffed under her breath, sharing a disgust for the assigned pairing. Still, she wasn't about to risk being called insubordinate or uncooperative, moving through the crowd and coming up to the free end of the mat, narrowing her eyes at Kaylee across the way.

"Alright ladies, you know the rules," Coach reminded them, a hand held up toward each of the girls.

The countdown was given and immediately the two were lunging toward each other. Years of hatred that brewed to nearly seething seemed to fuel especially Regina who was not conservative in the amount of energy she put into swing after swing. Thankfully, her work was sloppy compared to others Kaylee had fought, especially when she'd trained so long against Charlotte. Most of the hits were dodged easily, though there wasn't enough time for return fire until the high speed began to wear Regina down. A good lunge ended with a fist coming into contact with the prissy blonde's chest, just above her budding bosoms, unintentional by Kaylee.

"You little--," Regina huffed as she backed up, eyes narrowing as she scowled at her opponent. "Lashing out because your uncles are an embarrassment?"

The remark didn't surprise Kaylee, who had come to expect nothing but nastiness from her. Instead, she took the chance to take another lunge, this time coiling herself around Regina's body and dragging her down to a pin. The two were called apart by Coach, but not before she could respond breathily, "Maybe you should spend less time on insults and more time practicing. Might stand a chance against me." A pleased smirk was plastered on her face and while Regina looked ready to tackle her down, Coach used his much larger frame to keep the two distanced and point Regina to the back of the line.

Charlotte contained the over excitement she had so that she didn’t disturbed the class, but she did give Kaylee a high five before her sister sat down on the bench by the bags with Morgan. Regina certainly didn’t spend the time they did on practicing. She had come to the class with a doctors note one too many times in the past as well.

Any mutters of distaste let loose under Regina’s breath were not lost on professor Earl. Nothing irritated him more than a selfish child who whined. “I’m sorry, do I hear complaints out of you?” Coach whispered ominously. He spiked his volume, leaning in to shout, “Suck it up! I’m trying to help you!”

OaXxiCGYecebu-lJu-JRGfgn2rb6tLiRuVBIy5Gn9X9cNRl1xzzEgo9s-K2-2ZDzPm7ynEMHolevBrdRR8Wa33sxUxi7-ynrST4sa0MnJkWzPMZQfru-PNUsFkHPxlRRgsTk7MMo


Coach had a repertoire of motivational phrases. “Your asses belong to me now!” and “I’m the best at stuff, and now you gotta be the best at stuff!” Regina was served a brief speech that contained a few of them. Then Coach moved their class along until both Regina and Charlotte got another chance. It happened that the two were matched with each other the next time Charlotte was up.

Regina, red faced, stared narrow eyes at her. “I’m surprised you and you drunks could even swing a punch,” she grunted in mid-kick. “Is that what you guys do on the hill? Get high?”

Avoiding a strike, Charlotte snapped, “Says more about you than us if you can’t hold your own against people who are blasted!” The remark was enough to fluster Regina into having her feet swept from under her. Charlotte locked her down, coach counted, and she released. “But you’ll never know, kutiya[bitch].”

Charlotte left Regina there and walked to her sister and Morgan. Regina didn’t stray from her glare, even as the girls were talking amongst themselves about the situation with Serenity. They would have stopped, had Regina been more obvious about her eavesdropping, or if Coach had pulled her aside.

Sometimes at the end of the class the last person to go who had lost before would lose again and Coach would keep them after to work with them. Since today he had more students to assess and little time to do it, Coach let Regina off, but only after another overwhelming speech. The girl sat closer to the three than to her own bag at the bench, straining to hear the bits of information about Serenity’s absence, her bruises, giving up her card to Kaylee, the suspicion about her parents, and so forth. It might have been enough, except the girls did grumble about Regina. This drew out Regina’s passive-aggression.

Charlotte, Kaylee, and Morgan were treated to the mood Regina fell into when, upon getting on their bags to leave once Coach dismissed them, the girl practically body slammed into the back of Kaylee. “Oops,” Regina mocked, waving her hand in false apology.

“Hey!” Charlotte would have stepped up if she hadn’t grabbed Kaylee from toppling. Their bags were heavy and this was no simple bump.

Before any of them could get in a reaction Regina blended into the students around her. The annoyance of the situation sat uneasily at the back of their minds. The others who met them at lunch thought no differently. Some said Regina was really pushing it lately. They could only hope that her grades would suffer enough that she’d drop out to a different high school, or maybe end up with just tutors.

Tysha said, “I’m at least glad you didn’t lose to her Charlotte.”

“Oh I don’t know if that says much,” Charlotte snorted, earning a chuckle from the others. “Morgan is a good fighter though. It’s like you’ve been doing this a whole lot longer than us.”

“Nah,” Morgan shook her head. “Like Coach said, you’re not fighting to win, Lottie. Even when you’re mad at Kaylee you don't’ really want to hurt.”

“Maybe that’s a good thing,” Serenity murmured. She had been happy no one brought too much attention to her or her bruises. The others seemed to understand she wasn’t ready to talk about any of it. “Sometimes hurting becomes a cycle and you don’t know how to get out of it…”

Morgan dropped her eyes to her plate of food. She had barely touched it. “Hm…It doesn’t have to be a cycle, but sometimes that wheel should turn. Just enough…Just enough to make things right…Can you blame anyone who feels so much loss that they can’t stand it? That they can’t breath and feel a sting of pain? They know they can’t change the past, but they can have some relief knowing…just knowing they made things right in the world through Justice, even if it’s violent?” Morgan looked over at Serenity with brows meeting upward and with a touch of a poignant bend to her mouth. “Wouldn’t you want Justice?”

Silence fell over them. Serenity felt her lip quiver. “I gotta go,” she said quietly, grabbing her bag. She didn’t leave any room or time for them to call her back. Tysha only followed her until she asked to be left alone. Coming back, she sighed and sat down with the others. They could always speak with her about it after school in their dorms, either before or after they got information from their father about her bruises.

The school day crept by painfully, Kaylee looking up at the clock far too often for her own good. It seemed like it only made it stretch on even longer! At last the final bell rang and they were free, scurrying out of the classroom as quickly as possible. Out in the hallway she was joined by Charlotte, Tallulah, Tysha and Elijah who'd all been in the same class.

"So, I haven't been able to talk to Serenity anymore, I'm guessing it's the same for everyone else?" A quick check proved Kaylee was correct to assume so. "Lottie, did you hear back from Dad at all?" The request for him to check the cameras had been sent before lunch. Maybe he could give them some clue as to when the marks showed up on Serenity.

“Lemme see,” Charlotte took out her phone. She shifted her weight and cupped her elbow with her free hand. “Dad says Serenity came to school with her bruises.”

Frowning, Elijah shook his head. “That’s terrible. If any of us had known…”

Tysha fought back her urge to cry. Now was not the time to blur her vision. “Did he say anything about what he’s gonna do?”

Charlotte sighed, “All he says is that he will take care of it. Not sure what that is.” She put her phone away, adding, “He wants Kaylee and I to come and drop off her keycard. Maybe we can ask him then.” She turned to her sister. “Do you want to go now?”

There might have been a little solace in the fact that there was no threat from Reggie or other students attacking her, it was still somber news. Kaylee's heart broke for her friend and what she was going through, unable to grasp just why she wouldn't have told one of them. "Yeah, we should talk to him, see what he says or if he saw anything else," Kaylee agreed with Charlotte's proposal, shouldering her backpack. "We can let you guys know what we find out."

"Please do," Tallulah nodded solemnly, visibly still upset at the revelation that someone she cared about was in such a position. "And if you need anything, get ahold of me."

“We will,” Charlotte promised, saying her farewells to the others before heading off.

The girls were quick to head to the portals. They ignored who they could, teachers and friends alike. Even Regina and Paisley, who were snickering where they hovered not far from the vault doors with Hugo, did not distract them. Charlotte and Kaylee were eager to catch up with their father in person.

Once inside Avostoska they walked the familiar halls to their father’s workshop after a brief inquiry with Pascal. It wasn’t difficult to alert him of their presence. The girls were allowed in without trouble.

Wesley turned around on his swivel chair to face them. Charlotte’s pent up worry spilled out in silent tears. He got up from his seat to embrace his daughters. Kaylee was quick to wiggle into her place beside Charlotte in their father's arms, letting out a shaking breath that ended in a muted sob. Everything just felt so terrible and she couldn't fathom what poor Serenity felt like.

"How could they do that to her? She...she trusts them and they're supposed to take care of her. It's...They..." Words were failing Kaylee’s attempts to convey just how tremendously shook she was. "They hurt her..."

Wesley merely held them at first, letting them have this time to express themselves. Then he eased down onto his chair, holding their hands, wiping their eyes, and said, “People who are not introspective cannot make the changes needed to stop the bad habits and abuse they received from being dealt on others. And even if they do, not everyone is able or willing to find the strength or perseverance to do better. They are, as Frankie would say, broken people.”

“That isn’t an excuse,” Charlotte’s voice broke into pieces.

“No, it’s not,” Wesley agreed softly. “Sometimes there are no satisfying answers to the questions we have of life. Knowing why something happened isn’t the same as healing and it cannot change it, but I can offer is this—,” Wesley took their hands in his and gave them a gentle squeeze, “—Serenity is gifted with extraordinarily caring friends. By providence the events that lead to this point may well be what liberates her and her younger siblings from abuse. While we don’t have the power to eliminate all suffering, we can take action when we recognize we have the opportunity.”

Their father's words were a great comfort to Kaylee. She knew that he was right; they couldn't change people, but they definitely could intervene in some situations. Hopeful cornflower eyes found dark coffee ones. "So you told someone? About the marks and her lip?"

Tucking a loose tendril behind Kaylee’s ear, Wesley answered, “Yes, Pumpkin. I’ve begun an investigation to make sure we’re not mistaken, and then we will handle it from there. Don’t worry. Serenity should be well looked after either way.” He gave them both a brief hug. “Now then, we can’t have the passcard loose. Handed to me, please.”

Reaching into the outer pocket she had dropped Serenity's passcard earlier that day, Kaylee's fingers did not find the hard plastic she expected. Frowning, she unzipped it further but still nothing. "It was right here," she mumbled to herself, systematically going through every other pocket, nook and cranny of her bag but not finding it anywhere. "It's not in here," she finally announced.

“Hmm, that is serious,” Wesley said, pulling up his phone. “I can deactivate the card, but I still need it back. I would rather my technology not end up in the wrong hands.”

Charlotte frowned, saying, “I swear Kaylee put it in her bag. We all saw her.”

“And there was no time that it was seen by anyone else? At no other time did the subject come up?” Wesley asked, casually pinpointing the location. “No one else knew Serenity handed it over to Kaylee?”

"Just everyone who was there when Serenity gave it to me," Kaylee said, listing off the other friends who had been present. "But they all have their own, so that doesn't make sense... Wait! We were talking about it in gym. Oh! Lottie, remember when Regina nearly knocked me over, running into me from behind? Do you think she could have taken it?"

Charlotte scowled. “I bet she’d have the audacity!” Though she didn’t think Regina could have skilled fingers before, they did barely know her personally. There could be any manner of talents Regina had they didn’t know about. “I think we saw them on the way to the vaults. I think they were smirking at us.”

“Hmm,” Wesley read the log and noted the location on his screen. “Looks like someone used Serenity’s passcard to access the hill five minutes ago.” He looked up at them, curious. “How do you think this situation should be handled?”

Pursing her lip as she glanced at the screen, Kaylee gave an honest answer. "Have her punished for theft for taking the card and notify her parents. Maybe after a good smack in the face; I should have gotten more hits in during our fight."

“Our stuff,” Charlotte gasped. “Do you think she might be destroying things?” Their canopy, the quilts Serenity put in the log seats for them—Elijah’s telescope. There were some items that could be lost forever.

“Now hold on,” Wesley chuckled. “All I said was that someone accessed the hill. I did not say it was Regina. It could be, but before you jump to a conclusion maybe you should make a decision based on the assumption that you don’t know who it is.”

Their father was right, they couldn't assume. "Well, can we go see who it is? Maybe go with Hye or Kazumi so we're not alone?" Kaylee offered, growing antsy as they stood their waiting. The last thing she wanted was their sanctuary to be destroyed.

“They are busy,” Wesley said with sympathy seeing them slope their shoulders. “If you’re concerned about retaliation I can ask Coach to assist you. He often stays late. You may have to wait a bit for him to come.”

Charlotte felt as unsettled as Kaylee. She turned to her sister to say, “She’s nothing we can’t handle. We both beat her. Paisley is just as easy and Hugo isn’t the kind of boy who fights with girls. Let’s go now, Kaylee.”

While she knew her sister was right about their abilities, she was still worried. What if they brought others with them? Who knew what could happen if they were outnumbered. "Yeah, we can go now before something is done to our belongings. We have our Lithe and will let you know if we need help, dad."

“Alright, I’ll be right here. Be safe,” Wesley said, giving them both a farewell before they left.

Determined not to allow that prissy snob to destroy their hangout spot, Charlotte and Kaylee made off for the vault after stowing their bags. They would be running the clock, but they wouldn’t be long now. Just in case they texted their friends where they were going. Anyone who was free was welcome to help.

“I swear I will punch her once for anything she breaks,” Charlotte muttered darkly.

They got to the vaults, used their passcards, and walked through the door. They could just tell someone was standing beneath the canopy on their way to it, as the doors closed behind them. Coming closer they realized it was only one person. Regina was nowhere in sight.

The sound of their approach alerted the person who nervously paced beside the fire pit. Startled, the young woman spun around to face them.

“Morgan?” Charlotte furrowed her brows. Mocha eyes fell to what she held in her shaky hands.

A large clear jar pressed against Morgan’s front. Inside were numerous dead bugs—spiders often found in the bushes during Lauri’s class, crickets that had been plucked off of Kaylee’s sleeve, and centipedes like the one who had hitched a ride on charlotte’s shoulder—below a large living wasp that hovered in place, glowing with a dark aura. A white label stamped on the front read ‘Everest Crosse’. There were two more jars on the log beside her. One I’d not have any living bugs. The other had another wasp. This jar read ‘Eleanor Crosse’, written on its label.

The collection of bugs that they'd spoken of before and even witnessed to some degree suddenly made chilling sense. Kaylee recognized the kodokus they'd spoken of in Freshman year during Accursed studies, a question that had come up that fall during a competition. 'What do you call a jar of warring, deadly insects left overnight to soak in the negativity of the progenitor for the purpose of creating an evil cursed servant of whichever bug outlives the others by morning?' And these two were aimed toward her family!

"Oh god..." Kaylee murmured in horror.

Mocha eyes widened. “Morgan…,” she breathed. “What have you done?”

Morgan’s fingers gripped the top of the jar. “He—he took the lives of my parents… I was just four and my whole life had been taken from me…” Tears welled in her eyes. “This is Justice,” her voice betrayed her uncertainty, her fear. “I— I have the right to turn that wheel just enough—to make things right.”

“Wait!” Charlotte shouted.

As if the sudden burst were what tipped her over the edge, with a flick of her wrist Morgan twisted the lid and the wasp zipped out. It flew straight to the campus behind them. The kodoku, given a mission, would either expire once it achieved its evil purpose, or until someone eliminated it. One would be hard enough. Two would be far more difficult. Indeed, difficult, but not impossible. Not for sisters who were skilled and who wore Lithes. Morgan knew that well. Within a heartbeat of releasing the insect Morgan arced her hand upward. A wall of rock rose up in front of the door of the portal. The maneuver stole Morgan’s breath, causing her to bend forward momentarily. Then she made a move for the second jar.

“Kaylee, kill the kodoku!” Charlotte darted forward toward Morgan. She dodged two fist-sized rocks.

Aided by her Lithe, Kaylee tore off through the wood after the flying insect. Nimbly she leapt over fallen logs and raced under low hanging branches, as if it were another obstacle course at home or school. Panic at the threat that was making a beeline toward her uncle with the intent to kill him was drowned out by pure adrenaline that took over her body. The need to protect Everest was fueling her as she ignored any building pain over time from the twists and turns of the forest.

"Get back here you fuckin' bug," Kaylee wasted minimal breath as she caught up to the kodoku, snatching up a fallen branch that wouldn't weigh her down she took a fast swing in the wasps direction.

Just dodging the hit, the insect, twisted by the enchantments forced upon it, continued forward. Kaylee’s strikes, however, soon became a formidable obstruction. The accursed creature double-backed, coming at her with its vaporous stinger.

Zzz! Zzz!

As the buzzing drew near, Kaylee tightened her hold on the branch that had become her weapon. Dipping around the drooping veil of a weeping willow, she refused to lose sight of the kodoku, regardless of how small it was. She waited until it was nearly in range with that piercing stinger out to begin the pull back with her branch, using full strength to swing at it.

Having swung hard enough to hit a baseball bat would have killed it, had the corrupted bug not raised the point of its rear weapon to take the force of her hit. It did, however, shoot the creature like a bullet between the trunks of the trees.

CRASH!

Kaylee moved towards the sound of the shattering. Weaving around the forest she came to see a structure of metal and glass. Ivy crawled up the rusted sides of white steel. The wind shook the panes barely holding in place. Half the door bent open on crusted hinges. Squirrels slipped in and around it.

bezchFHUOG0WAXvtrBtF_-yPGQTBHg8TgWh1LqTft28JYekH9Xy5ugbseysVXKde3E3iWaDkew6jtody7AsJz9h1uC_fuWjIOaMhbxvYflxeEOqW3_v3iGDRQAcG1dbANmj3AoM0


Zzzz…

Kaylee heard the sputtering within the ancient abandoned greenhouse. Without difficulty, Kaylee entered the deteriorating structure, moving as quietly as she could toward the buzzing with her weapon ready. The rustling drew her attention toward one of the window panes. On the ground, the wasp was struggling to fly with one wing torn from it's unexpected entrance through glass.

Crunch!

Her foot had come down on a shard of glass that she'd neglected to see between the rubble and ruin. Wincing, she looked up to see the sound was enough to draw the attention of the kodoku. The wasp had turned its head and began crawling with one broken wing toward her. Thinking she had the advantage and ready for another smack to the insect, Kaylee hadn't expected it to suddenly jump in her direction, eliciting a squeal from her, all too familiar with what the cursed wasp was capable of.

Curling away, Kaylee just missed the wasp coming at her face. The squirrel behind her did not fare as well. The end of its rear sunk into the tail of the critter. It gave a squeak that strangled into silence. The body twitched violently, then became rigid. It fell to the ground with a thud. The heart beat, but the lungs seized, asphyxiating.

Saying a silent prayer for the poor squirrel who didn't see his timely end coming, Kaylee adjusted her grip on the branch once more. The wasp had seemed just as confused as the squirrel at what had just happened and had no time to react to the forceful downward swing of the thick branch coming down on him.

Thwack!

Muck from the body of the squashed wasp dissipated into long wisps until there was nothing left behind. No residue, not even the fuz of its body. The only thing left was the sharp, black sliver of its stinger.

Once Kaylee confirmed the remains of the wasp were no longer a threat to her or her uncle, she dropped the branch to the ground with a muted thud. She took a second to let her heart stop thudding in her ears, wiping sweat off her brow before the realization that their battle wasn't over struck her. There was still another jar with Ellie's name on it and only Charlotte to try and stop her. Taking a second to get her bearings she started back toward the hill, silently praying.

All while Kaylee chased the deliverer of death, Charlotte battled to keep Morgan from opening the other jar. Twice now she had the chance to snatch it and run, but the thought of losing Everest and Ellie filled her with such dread that she saw only red. Charlotte understood now what it meant to want to hurt someone. To want to really hurt them. To kill them.

“Ah!” Morgan’s back slammed against the ground. She moved to roll away, but could not shake her assailant.

Charlotte managed to clamp Morgan’s hands down with her knees, hooking her legs so that the girl couldn’t shove them off too easily. Hands clasped around Morgan’s neck. “You were our friend!” Charlotte’s mind burned with confusion. “How could you do this!?”

“Justice!” Morgan retorted, heart racing and hands gripped the soil with all her might. “Everest Crosse killed my parents! How is it that he lives with a family? The one I never had, because of him! You would do the same!”

Charlotte had no answer. Right now all she wanted was to take her frustration out on Morgan. Her fingers tightened. The muscles surrounding Morgan’s throat wheezed for air. The girl's body writhed. Gurgling sounds escaped any time she threw enough weight against Charlotte that she gained a breath. These came fewer as Morgan’s exhaustion caught up with her. Charlotte wanted her to feel the pain she felt—the horror of seeing the jars and the names. But even as this filled Charlotte's mind she couldn’t deny the reflection of this desire in Morgan looking right back at her; looking into the eyes of her own self.

Turn the wheel…just enough… Morgan didn’t deserve to roam freely becoming a monster while Everest had done everything he could to live as he should and not as he had. Yet, another voice, old and distant, said quietly, Mercy is a gift…

Charlotte shook her head, as if shooing away the wisdom from long ago. “No! You— You betrayed us!”

Eyes fluttered shut. Morgan’s mind lost too much oxygen to remain conscious. Would it be seconds of minutes to kill her? When would her breathing stop for good?

A thought came to Charlotte. Who would be at Morgan’s funeral? Her grandmother? What would the old lady do, learning the last of her daughter died by Charlotte’s hand? Would she come for her? Would Charlotte wake in the night, breathless, fading away at the hands of a crying old woman?

It’s a vicious cycle… The words repeated. Mercy… The old man’s voice whispered to her softly. Mercy…

A reluctant roar of frustration ripped from Charlotte. She released Morgan’s throat before she could take her life. Adrenaline slipping away left her feeling heavy. Charlotte fell back, scooting up against a log while she lay, sobbing, with her hand spread over her face.

The journey back through the forest seemed longer than the one that was led by the kodoku. Finally Kaylee was recognizing the trees near their fire pit and could hear faint sounds. Speeding up, she broke into the clearing to see Morgan laying, unmoving on the ground and Charlotte in tears. The sight was enough to make Kaylee stop in her tracks, heart thudding for another reason.

"Did you...is she?" A closer look answered the question Kaylee hadn't formed; no she was breathing and alive.

Relieved but somehow also frustrated, Kaylee climbed over the upturned earth and picked up the jar that remained, refusing to let it get within arms reach of Morgan. "We need to call dad." Before either Charlotte or herself took it upon themselves to make sure she wasn't a threat. Kneeling down at her sister's side, she placed a hand gingerly on her shoulders. "Are you okay Lottie? Did she hurt you?"

“A little. Not as much as I hurt her,” Charlotte inhaled shakily, regaining her breath. She shifted so she could face Kaylee, giving her a hug. “Are you alright? Did you kill it?”

"Yeah, I got the one meant for Uncle Everest," Kaylee confirmed, eyes drifting back to Morgan's body. Whatever restraint Charlotte had while they were fighting in class seemed to have disappeared.

Relieved, Charlotte gave Kaylee a slightly tighter squeeze before pulling away just enough to take out her phone, Charlotte sent out a brief text to her father. “He shouldn’t be long,” she said, stowing her cell and resting against the log once again. Her gaze wandered to Morgan. “I can’t even imagine what would have happened if we didn’t get here in time.”

Unmoving while her sister contacted their father, Kaylee somberly answered. "I do. The one I was after missed me and hit a squirrel. Paralyzed it and it suffocated. Uncle Everest wouldn't have seen it coming and that would have been him." A chilling thought that made her shudder. "I never would have imagined. She seemed off but, to be willing to kill someone? Even for revenge, I don't think I could ever justify doing something like this, you know?"

The breeze filled the momentary silence. Charlotte sniffed, admitting quietly, “I…I was gonna do it.” She dropped her head. “I was gonna k-kill Morgan.” She felt the realization hit her in a second wave. Her body began to tremble. Charlotte hitched shaky breaths. She stared down at her hands. Tears fell on them and all she could think was they could have been blood droplets had she been that violent. “It’s strange…” She felt as if someone else was speaking. “How easy it was…to want to do it.”

Kaylee didn't answer immediately, knowing that she'd already given her opinion and that Lottie had been willing to admit hers differed. Gently, she placed her hand that wasn't guarding the jar around her sisters shoulders. "Someone you loved was put in danger. Wanting to remove that danger is...a natural response," she offered. "But he's safe now because you stopped her, Charlotte."

Nodding, Charlotte said quietly, “Yeah….”

Charlotte leaned into a side embrace with her sister for comfort and rest. Low energy made it difficult to think clearly. As much as Charlotte wanted to feel better from what Kaylee said, the horror of it still hovered over her. Like standing on the rail of a bridge over a cavern.

They stayed like that until they heard the stone blocking the portal crumbling. The girls eased up to their feet. They watched as Taliesin shifted the rock. Behind him stood security officers, the nurse, and Inara who ran forward as soon as the path was cleared. The team, Taliesin, and the nurse followed.

“Mom!” Charlotte broke down.

Kaylee was right behind her sister in meeting their mother, needing her presence after all the uncertainty and the violent atmosphere. She sighed into the embrace with warm, quiet tears. "I'm glad you're here, mom."

“What happened?” Inara asked, too worried at first to do more than hug her daughters close.

Charlotte spoke between soft, stifled cries of relief. “M-Morgan tried to kill Uncle Everest and Aunt Ellie with a kodoku…”

Amber eyes burned with shock. “What?” She breathed, wiping her girls' hair from their sweaty brows. It was then that she looked down at what Kaylee held. “Eleanor Cro… Oh my god,” Inara exhaled disbelief, finally taking in the scene, the fallen jar meant for Everest, and the unconscious student to whom the nurse was administering. “Are you girls alright?”

“Just a little roughed up,” Charlotte sniffed.

"Tired and dirty, but nothing more than a few cuts and scrapes," Kaylee agreed, thankful for their training and father's technology.

“Oh, I am so glad you two are safe,” Inara murmured. The mother’s heart in her urged Inara to hug them again. Such an event could have been far worse than how it turned out, she knew it. “Come with me,” Inara said, leading them to the portal.

“Ma’am,” a security officer called after them. “We need a report from them and we’ll need the jar.”

Sighing, Inara nodded for Kaylee to hand it over. They stayed only as long as it took to get the report done. Then the three left with a thank you for them, Taliesin, and the nurse before heading off. Inara needed to have them safe at the castle tonight. There would be no exceptions.

“Mom,” Charlotte asked quietly. “What will happen to Morgan?”

“I don’t know. Probably incarceration and counseling,” Inara said.

There was a lot more on Charlotte’s mind, but right now she and her sister were eager to find complete comfort. This could only be achieved with the presence of their father.

Wesley met them in the medical wing where Inara took them straight away. Kaylee and Charlotte had minor injuries, thanks to training and their suits. When their jogged up to the door they knew they recognized his footfalls.

“Dad!” Charlotte felt her tears spill anew. She and Kaylee slipped off the medical bench to throw their arms around him.

"I...I can't believe she did it," Kaylee softly murmured into the embrace she needed, the embrace that felt like home. "She would have killed Uncle Everest and Aunt Ellie and..." Morgan's words came back to mind; the revelation that they had killed her parents.

They of course knew that Morgan was awoken, which was more often done if one's parents were. There was no secret to the work that their aunts, uncles, and parents did before the truth had come to light of the Awakened and Hunters— it was all over their textbooks. But to know someone who was so directly impacted?

"Morgan said that they killed her parents, dad,” Kaylee said. “She was too young to remember but was still willing to kill them."

“It does sound extreme, but it could be simple,” Wesley said, thanking the staff and walking out with his family. “We don’t know if her grandmother instilled a sense of vengeance in her or if she grew it as she came to realize what she lost when observing the people around her with parents.”

Charlotte, though safe between mother and father, felt her stomach knot as what transpired went through her head. She needed to understand it. She had to know how Morgan—she herself—could take a life like that, and so young. “Dad…What…Why do you think she did that? Morgan was so nice…” Helpful, creative, supportive, concerned—a quality friend, even if introverted and odd.

“Well,” Wesley hesitated to respond. “As your grandfather had explained it to me once, ‘The moment you believe you are incapable of evil, is the moment you are one step closer to committing an act you never thought you would, by the fact that a person can rationalize themselves into it by that most dangerous belief. Every atrocity thus far committed in human history is repeatable, even by the kindest people you know. Never assume otherwise’…” Wesley, to give some comfort, added, “But with careful vigilant introspection, and recognizing when and where this darker self tries to come forward, you can conquer any temptation as long as you choose to put in the effort.”

Kaylee thought on his words for a few moments. Her mind went back to seeing Charlotte in the clearing and just how worked up she was over what she had nearly done. "Do you think some people have to work harder than others to control their darker selves, Dad?"

The girls didn’t see Inara slip her hand into Wesley’s for support, or that this was the only reason why he could answer, saying, “Yes, Pumpkin. Some people have a very hard time controlling their darker selves. It can take years for some. And even they, who work ceaselessly, can still make terrible mistakes…But it never impossible.”

The conversation gave Charlotte some comfort, though she did feel unsettled by the truth of it as a whole. If only it could be simpler. “I’m tired…” she sighed, for more than one reason.

Inara softly offered, “Why don’t you two take tomorrow off?”

Their mother was offering a white flag that they needed, badly. "Yes, please," Kaylee nodded quickly, not sure they could face the others let alone tell anyone what happened with Morgan or why she was missing. "Was there any news about Serenity yet?"

“That is going to take a little longer than one day,” Wesley smiled. “There is a process that comes with these situations. Trust that I am handling it. I want you to take it slow.”

By then they had gotten to the girl’s room. Inara rested her free hand on Kaylee’s shoulder. “Did you want us to spend time with you tonight? Or would you like to rest?”

Charlotte felt a pull to become a little girl again, to bundle up against her parents in their massive bed, but she thought it might be the mature thing to get cleaned and settle into her own. However, Charlotte naturally turned to know what her sister thought. Glancing at Kaylee, she said, “Uh, I could probably be fine…Kaylee?”

"I think rest is what we need right now," Kaylee responded after some thought, unable to think of anything to say that hadn't already been said. Wesley had promised to keep an eye on Serenity and as he said, Kaylee would put her faith in him and his immeasurable skills. "But we'll let you know if we need you."

“Then we shall endure it,” Wesley said, slipping an arm around Inara.

Cornflower eyes looked between the parents for whom she was so grateful. "I love you both so much."

The sentiment welled up in Charlotte as well, but all she could do is nod in agreement. Inara and Wesley pulled the two into their arms for a farewell embrace. They murmured affectionately, “We love you too, with all our hearts.”

It had been nearly six years since enfolding Kaylee into their family. Not once did they regret their decision, and any time they thought about it they couldn’t help but thank the heavens that providence had preserved Kaylee’s life. The couple gave their brave children kisses and a final good night before the door of the lounge shut.

That night Charlotte could not sleep. She walked around her room when even her bed felt too lumpy to lay down on. Thoughts of Morgan and her own actions kept her awake. A chapter in Charlotte’s life had been opened, perhaps earlier than she would have liked, if she could have chosen. She ran through the events in order until she couldn’t make sense of the direction she walked.

Troubled, Charlotte came to sit upon the window bench overlooking the meadow. Memories of ice skating, swimming, parties, and more, filled her mind.

Life felt so simple back then. The most suffering she endured was a fight with Jasper or arguments about play dates with Kaylee when she was quarantined because of some illness. Aside from the Hell’s Gate events she couldn’t control, Charlotte lived in a safe echo chamber of her own little viewpoint, where a bruised cheek was the extent of physical harm between siblings and intellectual lectures made sense of the do’s and don’ts.

It seemed to her that every year the world got bigger, more complex, and the little Charlotte understood expanded with so many branching avenues that she wondered if she would ever learn them all. The insatiable desire to know stood daunted at the imagined sheer volume of information out in the world. Did she want to know? Did she want to part those curtains and stare into the ugliness of the mind to understand her own darkness? Just what was she capable of?

Charlotte rubbed her fingers against her leg as if she could still feel the ripple of Morgan’s neck. I know what I am capable of…at least somewhat. A shiver ran up her spine. Charlotte exhaled, thinking of Kaylee’s words for comfort. That darkness had peeked out, but it did not control her. She managed to let go before it was too late. Charlotte didn’t want to think about how she might have felt if she had gone on.

Feeling all at once exhausted, Charlotte went to the bathroom before curling back up in bed. The last thought she had before drifting off was about Lyov. How strange. It had been so long. She barely recalled specifics of that time, and he had only been briefly around her, but somehow his voice had come to mind at that moment. Mercy. The lesson must have made a bigger impression than previously thought. Charlotte teared up, feeling absolutely grateful.


Charlotte and Kaylee woke late the next day. It wasn’t often that their parents allowed them to have days like this, but what transpired had given a need for a breather. Life, as their mother ended up saying, would not always have these moments of recovery. But, she had added, there was no need to create unnecessary turmoil at home. They could always hope for a safe and comfortable place to stay with their family. The world will always be there to disappoint, but their family would always be there for support.

They spent the day relaxing—in the spa, riding horses, naps, and comforting talks with their parents. It happened that Charlotte hesitated to tell her mother and father about why Morgan’s throat had been so bruised, but thankfully Wesely and Inara gave her silent assurance that they understood, that they were proud she hadn’t gone through with what had clearly been happening, and didn’t push for a talk about it. Charlotte would speak if and when she was ready, or if she felt the need.

Kaylee on the other hand, hadn't stayed awake as long or paced about her room. She did lie in bed staring across her room to the empty space that had previously held Chel's cage while the events of that afternoon replayed. Her body, no longer fueled by oxygen and without the direct support of her parents and sister, was beyond exhausted. It struggled to process more than just small snippets; the woods a blur as she ran, the terrifying sight of that poor squirrel suffocating before her eyes, the dread of what would have happen to her aunt and uncle.

The earth being shifted around them. The eerily determined sound of Morgan's voice. Something had pulled Kaylee back years ago, to the last time she had seen the ground torn from it's very core. A time that was just fragments of memory littered about. She was accustomed to the flashbacks, closing her eyes tightly and taking deep breaths until her body calmed again. Knowing morning would come too soon, Kaylee let sleep take over, though not before her last conscious thought.

The earth was being moved once more, but nothing of Hell's Gate. A thinner layer; a dusty veil of desperation. Crying, screaming, and somewhere far away but close, a dog barking.

Wednesday February 18th, 2026​

“You may be asked about what happened,” Wesley said, standing at the door of the portal room. “I’ve kept the majority of it classified. All anyone really knows is that an physical altercation took place on Hiraeth Hill late last night and that Morgan is no longer going to attend the academy.”

Charlotte raised her brows, then relaxed them. It made sense. She probably would need counseling and confinement, like her mother had mentioned. “Does Uncle Everest and Aunt Ellie know?”

Wesley said, “Well, for the purpose of handling Morgan and her situation, yes, he knows. It’s up to his discretion if he wants to tell Ellie or anyone else. Currently only Taliesin is aware of the full truth. Aunt Lauri and Uncle Oliver are likely just as in the dark as the rest of the staff and student body.”

It probbaly wasn’t the first time they had some kind of assassination attempt, but it didn’t mean it wasn’t hard to hear each time it happened. What the girls, and the others, may not have considered they would be students at the school who slipped by their screening. Something would have to be adjusted to catch secretly disgruntled students bent on revenge.

“So, should we keep it quiet?” Charlotte asked.

“Hm, well, if you did tell anyone anything, just keep what involved Everest quiet unless you get his permission,” Wesley said, stepping aside so they might pass him. “But I think that the rest is up to you.”

"I don't think I want to talk about this to anyone, at least not for awhile. It seems dangerous since we don't know who's listening now," Kaylee spoffed. Could there be other enemies of their family at the academy? If they hadn't suspected Morgan, how could they expect to see another threat coming. "But Dad, do you know if Serenity will still be at school? While they're looking into everything."

Wesley nodded, “I believe so. She is, as I understand it, currently unaware of the investigation. Once anything is confirmed there will be a meeting with her family to discuss their options.”

“Options?” Charlotte repeated, unable to think of what other course of action there could be aside from extracting the victims from their abusers.

“Yes, in cases like these they may need therapy to solve their problems, or it might be that a crime has been committed which may mean incarceration, but this will be up to the family to decide,” Wesley said. “Now go on, it’s getting late. We can speak more on this another time.”

The girls gave their father a reluctant goodbye. They made their way to their classes in a hurry. The bell had rung shortly before they entered the school. Thankfully Professor Runa didn’t give them a hard time when they arrived after her lesson began.

Today they learned about a time in Aarin when Titania and Oberon—Marek’s old cult masters—were using a kind of emotionally manipulative substance made from a flower to enthrall a target by smearing it on their sleeping eyes, and when they came awake, would feel a powerful loyalty to whomever they first saw upon waking. The method inspired fairies to try their hand at acquiring servants this way and others. It began an era that lasted a few hundred years. You could find a fairy’s servant nearly everywhere until someone or other devised a way to dispel the control.

“Excuse me,” Asim raised his hand. Runa allowed him to continue. “How do you know if someone is a servant of a fairy?” He asked, ready to write down the information.

“You will learn about that in Accursed studies,” Prof. Runa said, turning to sit at her desk. Since binding her magic she moved slower. “Any other questions? Okay. Then tonight I want you to read the next two chapters, take notes, and write a small summary on what you’ve read. Please put it in your own words. I will know.”

Once finished the students gathered their bags and walked out of the room. It was then that Kaylee and Charlotte’s friends could speak freely. Serenity was present among them, though quiet.

“Guys, what happened Monday night?” Paulo asked.

“Everyone is whispering about a fight,” Cara said. “Some people think it’s the gnomes.”

Matt asked, “Does this mean we can’t go back to the hill?”

Charlotte shared a look with Kaylee. She answered, “It’s not gnomes, but…well…” she glanced at her sister. “Maybe we can talk about it later, at the hill.”

Elijah hummed in consideration. “Alright. Don’t start without me. I gotta get some help from Asim on a project.”

“What are you working on?” Charlotte asked, taking the opportunity to change subjects.

“Well, I’m writing a paper about the various perspectives on the origins of the world. Asim has a unique viewpoint rooted in his Islamic beliefs,” Elijah explained. “I did online research, but I think it’s good to get an interview with someone of that Faith.”

“Fair,” Charlotte said, then asked, “What’s this paper for?”

Elijah answered, “Extra credit. I’m thinking I might become an Elite.”

Excited, Charlotte said, “Oh that’s great! You’re perfect for that.”

Danson furrowed his brows, “Hey, that’s way more excitment than you gave me…”

“You’re still a terrible swimmer, Danny,” Cara spoffed.

“I got two more years to learn!” Danson said in defense.

It had taken Kaylee a few moments to digest what others were discussing, her own train of thought stuck on Hiraeth Hill and what had transpired there. Charlotte had been right that they couldn't talk about it here. There was no knowing when it was safe anymore. Slightly forcing a smile, Kaylee tried to drown out thoughts of an unconscious Morgan while supporting her friends. "I'm sure you'll do great, Elijah, and Danson, you just need to practice."

"If you ever need some help or tips on swimming, let me know," Tallulah offered timidly, not one to flaunt her own abilities.

Danson accepted the offer readily, saying, “I’ll take all the help I can get!” Coach himself did not swim well, though he was hard pressed to admit it. “When and where?”

“Arrange it later,” Cara said, giving him a nudge to move. “We’re gonna be late for the next class.”

The school day passed in relative peace. The sisters did hear snippets of the rumors being passed around, but most of it consisted of gnomes. One thing the girls did notice is that the students, however little they were aware of the hill before, were quite intrigued about it now. What was it like up there? How long did they usually stay up? Just how much freedom did they exercise on the hill? Were cameras set up, or did they have immunity from digital eyes? Did they have to deal with gnomes all the time, or sometimes? One thing was for sure is that the gnomes weren’t enough to keep them from the hill.

After school the friends, aside from Serenity and Morgan, met on the hill. They waited for Elijah as promised. As soon as he dropped his bags and sat down, he asked, “So what happened?”

Charlotte, feeling a little guilt for having invited an assassin into their group, spoke first. She gave a brief summary of events preceding Monday night, and then she and Kaylee astonished them all with the general facts of the fight. Charlotte notably left out her struggle to take Morgan’s life.

“Oh shit!” Danson leaned back with hands on his knees. “That’s crazy!”

Hand on Charlotte’s, who was next to him, Elijah said, “I’m sorry you guys went through that…”

Cara blinked, dumbfounded. “I— I can’t believe I didn’t see it before.”

“Looking back, makes sense,” Matt muttered thoughtfully. He had known Morgan to collect bugs, take a jar home from art class, and avoid Everest too. “She was just so reserved.”

“That, and no one really asked about her,” Paulo pointed out. “I mean, anyone here ever sat down and picked through her past? Who she was?”

None of them could say they did. Though they didn’t have Serenity to give her opinion, they figured it was the same. The thought about Serenity and how little they knew about her came to mind.

“Do any of us know each other? Like, really know?” Paulo asked aloud.

Shrugging. It was all they really offered. Tysha said, “We get along, we’re comfortable with each other, we hang out, but I don’t think we’ve ever really sat down and gone deeper.”

“Some of us have,” Cara said. “Just not all, I guess.”

Elijah said, “It’s not a bad thing. Friendships grow stronger through shared interest and support. It’s an organic thing. Some personalities click easier than others.”

“Hm…And sometimes you lose consistent contact…” Charlotte pondered, considering Sam and how he had slowly drifted away since he and Tallulah had broken up. She looked around at the others. She cared for them, she knew she’d support them, and at this point it hurt to think any of them would drift away. Up till then Charlotte wondered if she should mention her nearly killing Morgan. At this point she decided she would keep it to herself if and when she was assured they were as invested in her friendship as she was in there’s.

Kaylee's train of thought had been similar to her sisters. Looking around at the people she'd grown close to over the past almost two years, she wondered if there was anything else she didn't know of her friend circle. She'd like to think that none of them held grudges against her or her family, but how would she know? They had no idea what Morgan was capable of or her ill intentions.

Then again, Kaylee had to tell herself that they couldn't have seen this coming, and having her join their group didn't cause this. Even if she'd never joined them for lunch that day, Morgan still harbored her desire for revenge against Everest and Ellie. She would have made the kodoku regardless, and since they'd had the same class schedule, still could have heard that there was a pass card up for grabs in Kaylee's backpack. If anything, if Morgan had been a stranger it would have only served to make things easier for the girls to handle rather than being faced with conflicting feelings.

"True, but it definitely feels like we know each other better than we knew Morgan," Tallulah remarked, pulling Kaylee out of her thoughts. "I mean, we have been hanging out for an entire year longer."

They had, as well as they had spent time together off of school grounds, many of the group having been to Avostoska for celebrations and events. Still, Kaylee couldn't say with absolute confidence that she knew her friends enough to say none of them could ever do what Morgan had attempted to do, at least not all of them. It was a gnawing thought she'd do her best to keep down, adjusting her seat on the log that had been drug back to the fire and pretending she didn't see the dislodged earth that was still there. "Well, I look forward to seeing our friendships grow. We just might be more cautious about new faces joining." For everyone's safety.

There was a murmur of agreement between them. Now that this topic had been covered, Paulo said, “So what about Serenity?”

Charlotte answered, “Dad is handling it. He says there is a process they go through to make sure it’s what it looks like, and if so, they take steps to either work it out through counselling, or…” The silence implied the alternative.

“Hmph, well I just hope things are safe for her again,” Cara muttered. She had been ready to bring it up to her own parents to handle, but it seemed right that the school did it. Knowing Wesley was taking charge gave them comfort.

Exhaling, Matt said, “Alright well…Is that what’s up? Anything else we should talk about?”

It didn't seem like there was much more for them to talk about, which was probably something to be grateful for. That meant there weren't other uprisings or problems to solve. The group of friends spent a little more time together on the hill, making sure everyone was fine before parting ways back at the school once more.

For the next two months, life seemed to go fairly smoothly for them all, or at least as could be expected. Tallulah had stayed true to her word and was spending a couple of hours a week working with Danson to improve his aquatic abilities. Leaving the academy's pool area one afternoon, she noticed that Kaylee was just leaving the library after working on a project with Kyle. As she'd gone to stand up, one strap of her bag had caught on a chair, the sudden hold causing both her and her backpack to spill onto the floor. Just as Tallulah had been ready to head in and help her friend, Kyle paused from where he was nearly out the room and turned to help Kaylee back on her feet, gathering up the contents of her bag and returning them to their rightful place. Although they hadn't done much with Kyle, it did put a smile on Tallulah's face to see he could be a gentleman, something she could tell Kaylee had appreciated even through her own embarrassment.

Paulo, like Kaylee, found that his partner for their latest project was just as considerate, if not more so. Haddasha, so named after the iconic Jewish woman before she was called ‘Ester’, practically took his breath away. Not so unexpectedly he spent much time perusing her company. A brief background check proved her a sane and compassionate girl. The only complaint was that she delved deeply in her clubs, especially drama, and Paulo couldn’t help but apologetically excuse himself. Often absent, though he never lost touch.

Some weren’t as fortunate to have thoughtful project partners. By a wicked twist of Fate Elijah was once more paired with Carlos again. The two grinned and bared their way through the last project of the year and hoped next year neither would have to see one another like that again.

Matt and Cara, always unpredictable, fell in and out of their affection. Some rumored that Matt had even found interest elsewhere. Not a cheater, they didn’t think he would go behind Cara’s back, but they did wonder if their magnetic personalities had finally lost their pull on one another.

Serenity—long suffering in silence, and sometimes gone away for days—still remained faithful to her friends. Although she hadn’t asked for her card back yet, they let her know it was waiting for her. Serenity found comfort in this and smiled more often than she frowned as of late.

Charlotte had much to beam about. The attention she got at the Valentine’s Day dance had not been a fluke. More boys than Keagan paid her mind. They dropped compliments and sometimes asked if she was busy. Charlotte rather enjoyed basking in the attention than anything else. Somehow none of them really appealed to her. If it wasn’t an odd haircut that put her off, it was the crackle of their prepubescent voices, or the way they walked, or their lack of shared interest, or their height—too tall, or too short, it didn’t matter. Was it because none of them gave her the time of day before that developed a nonchalance towards them? She didn’t know. What Charlotte did learn quickly, and for whatever reasoning she had, was that she owed them nothing.

This attitude of what could be called snobbishness was shared by someone Charlotte did not like. Reggie, who could not be faulted for his academic genius, made it quite clear that Charlotte’s presence did not intimidate him physically nor mentally. They happened to clash in projects. Their work, though nearly perfect when finished, only got done by sheer stubbornness—neither would allow the other to ‘make them leave’. It was a wonder to Charlotte why Joss tolerated the man. She had a mind to snap and ask once or twice, but rather not spend more time with Reggie than necessary.

Time, as she and her family well knew, was precious. Wesley lived the reality of this more than most. You spent it where it mattered. Inara and Wesley both made sure to involve their children in their everyday life when and where they could, as usual. Sometimes Inara brought the twins to work. Hye and Kazumi were never far behind.

Family first. The unspoken motto defined the lives of the people so closely connected. Natalia brought her kids to the clinic. Lucius loved to ‘help’ his father when Joao worked with clients as a physical trainer. Amalia cooked proudly while Zasha handed her an ingredient or if Sigvar walked with napkins to a customer. Yonten acompondied Annabelle, or Granya sat in on Liam’s ceramic classes, or Colt and Beretta painted with their mother. Even Theo enjoyed having Willow come visit with their kids at his practice, though lately he had been withdrawn from suggesting. Willow had brought up the topic of binding lately. Tension mounted day by day and each time that Willow suspected that Theo might have used magic again. It was harder on her since she was still in her pregnancy.

Lauri, in the final run of her own pregnancy, decided to take off the rest of the year to relax. “Today is my last day, but do not worry,” she said to the class once she announced it. “I will see all of you next year.”

A hand rose up. Given permission, the student asked, “Does that mean we won’t have class?”

“Non, non,” Lauri spoffed. “There will be a substitute who will take my place. Dr. Natalia Santos has expanded her staff to include highly trained, competent veterinarians who will manage her clinic while she fills in for me. She comes tomorrow. I expect all of you to behave.”

Charlotte and Kaylee were bright with anticipation. They could tell by the knowing smirk of their aunt that she had saved this as a surprise. How wonderful to have family who could take up a teaching position. Their friends were just as happy to get to see their Aunt Natalia. She was often a quiet presence, but nonetheless still appreciated.

“Any questions?” Lauri asked.
 
Kaylee half listened as there were a few questions from other students on how the last month would go. She was excited to be able to see Aunt Talia more often, especially after everything she did for Chel during that final year. Still, the realization that another school year was nearly over was sinking in.

Time had simply slipped away since the attempted assassination in February. Kaylee's focus on school had become nearly her only point of attention, though she didn't drop out of any clubs. Dance club held a painfully obvious hole in it with Morgan gone, and she had to continuously remind herself that it was nothing she or Charlotte had done; Morgan picked her path and the consequences that came with it.

There had been a few small incidents with Regina during the spring, but Kaylee couldn't be bothered with something so trivial, not when they were inching closer and closer to adulthood. After all, she had turned sixteen and a grown woman wouldn't be involved in a petty argument, or at least she told herself. Often her decisions to rise above their rivalry came with inspiration from her aunts; Willow, Rosalie, Lauri, and Natalia in particular. While the other women were brave and wise on their own ways, she didn't think a lash of words or throwing a punch was the answer just then.

The sound of shared north rippling through the classroom ended Kaylee's reflection on the semester, someone's question had been comical it seemed. Something along the lines of waiting on their final until the fall when Lauri would be presumed to have returned. "What? It's a reasonable question," the student tried to defend themselves, though they couldn't keep a straight face, met then with the bell ringing.

Slipping into her backpack, Kaylee hung back with Charlotte as the room emptied. The two went up to give their very plump aunt careful hugs. "Don't get too bored at home," Kaylee teased lightly. "We'll miss you, though hopefully you, Uncle Cory and the kids make it to birthday celebrations at Avostoska still."

As students shuffled Lauri reminded them of some assignment they needed to keep in mind. Her professionalism dissolved as a few of the class came up to wish her a personal goodbye. Charlotte and Kaylee were in the fortunate position to drop in on their aunt at any time. They offered pleasant farewells without a sniffle. As for Lauri, not just hormones tempted her to tears. She had enjoyed her position as the animal behaviorist. Lauri would trust Natalia and her occasional loyal assistant, Ivy, to care for the animals and her students.

“À l'année prochaine!” Lauri waved at the last to leave.

On their way down the hall Charlotte, Kaylee, Tallulah, and Tysha talked about the summer camp. They anticipated a swell of new people. The activities would probably have to be on a stricter schedule. Cabins would be filled this time around.

“Will we have anyone new in our cabin? For as many people that are coming,” Tysha wondered aloud.

“Hm,” Charlotte considered this. “I don’t think we’d have to…but I suppose we could.”

They had an arrangement thanks to their connections to the owner of the camp that allowed them their own personal cabin. Charlotte and Kaylee had plenty of room for several more bodies, but after Morgan, and what with the second eldest Von Helsing dealing with her near-murder experience, there was hesitancy. No one knew exactly why just yet. The shame she felt kept her quiet. However, Charlotte did her best not to allow herself to close off the possibility of new friendships.

Without seeing who they were walking by, Tysha spoffed, “Well at least we know they can’t be as bad as Regina and Paisley.”

"Were they really as bad as you said they were at camp before?" Tallulah asked, having missed out on the altercations that had ensued and the prank war that had ended quite abruptly. She hadn't joined the others the summer before their Freshman year at camp, and last year Regina had been notably absent.

"Absolutely horrible, a rotten egg," Kaylee was quick to confirm. "If nasty had a face it'd be hers, right on her egghead."

Just as the girls were turning the corner to head down the adjacent hall, two sets of eyes were focused on the backs of their heads. Lips beneath a perfectly crafted nose were pursed, huffing angrily at the words unintended for her ears but most certainly about them. "Kaylee Von Helsing sure has quite the mouth on her. Something needs to be done about that," Regina scowled, barely able to restrain herself from chasing after the sisters who were so happily talking about her. Her scowl melted away into a devious smirk as an idea began to blossom in her mind. Revenge would be sweet, even if it would take time to achieve it.

Blissfully unaware, Kaylee moved on in conversation with her friends and sister. The rest of their day did not have a single wrinkle. Well, maybe a small one. Serenity, when leaving for the weekend on account of a cousin’s wedding, avoided her friends the entire second half of the day. No one knew she had gone when she left. Only a small paper note pinned to the door cork board let them know.

“Hm,” Cara turned over the message in her hands. “I don’t like it.”

“Maybe she was in a hurry,” Charlotte offered.

Frowning, Tysha said, “Maybe…”

“Well, in any case, if she doesn’t come to prom this year I will be doing my own investigation,” Cara said, taking a seat beside Tallulah so she might fix her shoelaces.

“Oh yeah, Cara, are you and Matt going together?” Tysha asked.

Pursing her lips, Cara peered up. “Nope. We haven’t gotten back together since our last fight two weeks ago and it looks like he’s going with some thot named Gabby.”

Kaylee rolled her eyes at the news. It would look outwardly that she didn't support Matt's choice, but in reality she was getting a little tired of how much drama the two were causing. "I'm sure he'll come to his senses soon, Cara," she tried to be supportive, even able to pull it off in a convincing manner. "Besides, I think we're all going without dates, aren't we?"

A faint pink hue came to Tallulah's cheeks. "Samuel asked me a week ago, but I told him no," she said with a small shrug.

“Speak for yourself,” Charlotte said with a chuckle. “I haven’t been mistaken for a child or a Freshman since we got back from the dance competition. The first decent guy who asks me out is gonna be my date.” She gave her sister’s foot a nudge with her own. “It would be nice if we both got dates, so we can go to at least one prom together with dance partners.”

Tysha spoffed, teasing Kaylee, “Yeah—No pressure!”

"Oh yeah, none at all," Kaylee playfully nudged Charlotte right back. "I don't have a great track record of dates to dances, so I'd prefer to skip on that."

With her normal color returned, Tallulah piped up, "What about Kyle? He seems to have taken a bit of a fancy to you, Kaylee."

It was Kaylee's turn to blush, suddenly finding great interest in her textbook she'd been previously ignoring. "Hardly. We've just had some projects together," she brushed it aside. "Besides, he thinks I'm an idiot for the whole thing with Lorenzo."

Waving her hand, Cara said, “Oh any boy who doesn't know your situation well isn’t going to see it the same as us. Never mind that.”

Tysha came in to save Kaylee some of that ‘non’ pressure. “Well don’t worry about it. If it happens just go with your gut. It’s just a dance.”

Sighing, Charlotte grumbled, “Ugh, Lorenzo really ruined this year for parties…” She looked over at Tallulah. “So is Sam the only one who has asked you?”

Color was back just as quickly as it had left, Tallulah clearing her throat. "Um, no, he isn't."

Kaylee's brows perked up in interest. "Oh, Miss Popular, are we now?" Her tease was light, although she had to admit there was a curiosity. The rest of them had yet to be asked, so if she was getting more than one it was bound to spark a conversation.

"It's nothing. I think I'll still go alone since you guys all are," Tallulah insisted.


“Nah uh,” Cara scooted forward. “Girl you know me better than that!”

Charlotte took a small pillow and tossed it at Tallulah. “C’mon, who asked?”

Tallulah had no Serenity to keep these curious girls at bay. Probably the only one who would have urged them not to pester someone with such a sensitive topic.

She half-heartedly tossed the pillow back across the room, though it far from made contact with Charlotte. "It's not that important, really," she tried once more to derail their conversation.

"It's enough to make you blush," Kaylee giggled.

Ignoring the remark, Tallulah waved it away with her hand. "Besides, if I say no I don't want you guys to refuse to let it go for the next two years. Don't you breathing down their neck to see if they'll ask again."

“C’mooon,” Cara whined softly. “Seriously, I promise I won’t!” She glanced at Kaylee, lifting her pinky. “I’ll do the eldest Von Helsing’s super special binding promise!”

Tysha offered hers too. “We solemnly pinky-swear, in the tradition of Kaylee Von Helsing, to never bug you or this other person to see if they will ask again in the future.”

Tallulah's eyes bounced between the two extended fingers, which soon became three when Kaylee joined them, hardly insulted by their friends taking up the sacred form of promises. She didn't add to the pressure though, since the other two more than had that under control. "No, no pinky promises, you guys," she turned her gaze away. "Anyways, why aren't you going with that Keagan guy from the Valentine's Day Dance, Charlotte?"

Somewhat deflated, the girls hunting for info resigned to hear the answer to Tallulah’s question. Charlotte shrugged, “He hasn’t asked me. No one has, actually.”

Charlotte hoped this didn’t mean they were still hesitant. Could it be the controversy surrounding that night on Hiraeth Hill? At times she reflected back on that moment and wondered just how far her life would have collapsed, had she let her anger get the better of her.

“Well flaunt if you have to,” Cara said. “Not at the expense of your dignity, but to catch an eye or two. I sure as hell am not going to the prom alone.” Not with Matt taking ‘Gabby’ there.

“I don’t know how to flaunt,” Charlotte sighed.

Tysha said, “Then ask someone yourself.”

“For my first prom? No!” Charlotte chuckled. “Maybe other ones, though, when I really want someone in particular. What about you Ty?”

Shrugging, Tysha said, “I might have asked Paulo, but he’s going with that one girl, Haddasah. So I think I will just see what happens.”

Teasing, Charlotte said, “What about Reggie?”

A groan and a shake of the head preceded a wagging finger. “Oh he has not failed to try. Man he is persistent! He’s not even casually comfortable either. He’s manipulative and calm, which is awful. Nothing like if Joss asked Kaylee.”

"Well either way, there's still a couple of weeks until prom," Kaylee pointed out, choosing not to make a remark on Joss. That was still a subject she didn't know how she felt on. He was polite and occasionally she still caught a lingering glance from him when he didn't expect her to turn her head, but the association with Reggie she'd remind herself time and time again was not healthy. She couldn't be expected to give up her friends and family for a feud that shouldn't be there.

Tallulah nodded, having turned back from avoiding attention. "Plenty of time for someone to ask. And it's not like you're not already working on dresses, right? You'll be going to Prom either way," she said as she reached for her phone and pulling up her photos. "Mine is nearly ready, just a few final touches."

1621299826878.png

Having peered over, Kaylee noticed a similarity between the dress on the screen and one that wasn't far away, a printed photo pinned to Tallulah's personal bulletin board from the year prior. There weredefinitely chaanges made and it wasn't shaped anything like the prior dress, but they were the same dark forest green shade. "Is that your dress from last year?"

"Oh, um yeah. My mom uses the same base dress and then makes alterations and changes to the design," Tallulah explained while trying to mask her own embarrassment. It wasn't as if she had castle tailors and seamstresses to make her a fresh dress from scratch each dance. They made due with what they had, and she wasn't afraid to boast her mother's abilities. "She's quite good. Does all of it by hand, refuses to use Almaeri even though it'd make it so much easier on her."

The touchy topic of what could happen to any of Kaylee and Charlotte’s family remained in the air. For as long and as much as they used magic in their life, they may well bind before fifty to prevent any oncoming insanity anyway. Everyone assumed they would deal with crossing that bridge when it came.

“Well, if she does, you can use the skills we learn here and in the trade school to protect the two of you,” Charlotte pointed out.

Tysha nodded, “And we’re always here to help too.”

“That’s right,” Cara smiled, knowing that at this point they were as close to her as siblings.

“I got a sudden urge to make friendship jewelry,” Tysha chuckled. “Maybe rings. A lot of us have necklaces and bracelets already.”

Yawning, Charlotte got up from the couch. “That sounds great, but we should get going. Kaylee and I have our own dresses to work out with the tailor, plus Sunday we’re celebrating all the people born in April.”

They often did it this way, otherwise they would have a birthday every other day. Charlotte and Kaylee normally didn’t celebrate their birthdays together, since they were in different months, but they did want to share a ‘sweet-sixteen’ together even if that meant waiting until Charlotte, who was younger, turned that age next year.

"Lottie's right. We can make jewelry another time," Kaylee agreed, stowing away her books for the time being. They had a planned out weekend, especially since around everything else they'd need to squeeze in time to study for their finals. Shouldering her backpack, she went in for their normal farewell hugs to the other three girls.

"Have fun, and make sure to give all those cute little De'Levigne babies plenty of snuggles from me," Tallulah humbly requested.

“We will!” Charlotte promised. They couldn't get enough of the little garden of flower children themselves.

The Von Helsing siblings made off for the vault through quiet halls. Few students roamed the campus on the weekends. Normally the children who lived too far from their familie’s homes stayed behind. The rest were either picked up, took the bus at the gates to the compound, or carpooled now that some were able to get permits. Charlotte and Kaylee were being trained to drive on the holodeck. They were terrible in the beginning, but by now they were fit to operate even stick-shift and motorcycles. They were pretty sure their parents were going to get them cars for their sweet-sixteen.

They were just talking about this when they heard the familiar grumbles of Mr. Marsh, the janitor. The girls hadn’t had the best relationship with the custodians of the academy since they made their drunk mess. Once in a while, if the dark mood hit them, they’d demand ‘help’ in a task. As per an imaginative punishment, they couldn’t refuse if it didn’t conflict with class. Kaylee and Charlotte hushed up and softened their steps in hopes that the man wouldn’t notice them. Unfortunately they had to wait for him to be done to cross the intersection without being seen.

“—learn when you’re older, but take it from me now, these rich kids are trouble makers. They can just get away with anything they want. They’re spoiled brats, I tell yah!” Mr. Marsh huffed as he stowed his cleaning supplies.

Standing just shy of five feet was that strawberry-blonde who helped their Aunt Lauri. Ivy, timid even in the presence of her father, said, “I’m sure they’re nice…”

“Hmph! Nice? Running around, drunk, and lettin’ out a goat! And one kid is gone all together. Well hell, I wonder what ‘terrible’ means for them,” Mr. Marsh handed his daughter a basket of soap bars. “I don’t want you or your brother involving yourself with them.”

“Dad,” Ivy’s disappointed tone was so light that the girls nearly missed the inflection. “They cleaned it all up themselves and they haven’t done it since. There could be any reason why Morgan left.” Only Taliesin, the nurse, the security staff, and the Von Helsing’s knew. “I don’t think it’s fair; what you’re saying.”

Sighing, the older man leaned against the door. “Yeah, I know—don’t judge a car’s engine by the paint job,” he mumbled. “Can’t blame a father for worrying.” Scratching his head, Mr. Marsh said, “Guess I can’t say I know what it’s like to be them anyhow. High school pressure aside, I don’t know what it’s like havin’ a father on the shit-list of a lot of powerful people. That goes for Professor Crosse too. Drive anyone to drinkin’.”

Even if that wasn’t the reason why the kids had gotten blasted, the man wasn’t far off. The fears settling in on Kaylee and Charlotte were manifest in Morgan. The people out to get their family were no longer just nameless, faceless possibilities that they heard whispers about. They were young girls with a vendetta who had the means and the power to take action. Who knew who else would be ready to kill if and when they had the chance?

Ivy parted her lips to speak just as she meant to take a step forward towards the hallway Charlotte and Kaylee peeked around. Her sage-green eyes happened to catch them staring. Both girls were briefly suspended in worry. Would she tell? How fast could they run? Before they had to make a move, and before Ivy’s father could turn and see them her hands—once stable and strong—fumbled. Soap bars tumbled onto the ground.

“Oop!” Ivy tucked her curled fingers against the corner of her mouth. “Oh, I’m sorry.”

“Ah, nothin’ to worry about,” the older man chuckled, crouching down to pick them up with her.

There was a lot of information they were suddenly open to, even if they couldn't say it. Kaylee had watched the grumpy janitor and his daughter whom they had seen on a couple of occasions. She'd been quiet but kind and had found herself under Lauri's wing, and now she was providing the distraction they'd need before they were further on Mr. Marsh's bad side. "C'mon," she whispered to Lottie, taking the clatter of soap and moments while his gaze was nowhere near them to give them the free pass. As quietly as they could, the two tip toed down the hallway heading to the vaults.

In a hurry, they hardly noticed Kyle as they rounded the corner. Spotting Kaylee, he opened his mouth, as if he were ready to speak but failing to produce words. So focused on their task of an escape and journey home, Kaylee barely caught sight of him across the hall. She gave him a half wave and took Charlotte's hand, pulling her into the vault where they were safe from janitors who held grudges and left Kyle with his thoughts.

Kaylee and Charlotte’s Saturday was blessedly boring. Mealtimes were spent with family, they relaxed at the spa with their mother, they played games with their siblings—Jasper won far more wrestling matches than before. Overall nothing could be complained about, though her parents did notice that Charlotte had seemed mellow. Something was on the young woman’s mind and it seemed it had been there a while. The times where they rough-housed made it all the more noticeable. Charlotte was hesitant to put forth as much effort in play-fighting.

At one point Inara got a moment alone with Charlotte before she and Kaylee went out to grab any available friends for a movie night. “Hey, how are you doing? You seem a little out of sorts. You’re barely playing with your sisters and brothers like you used to.”

Charlotte had to think a minute to pinpoint what could have brought on this inquiry. She bowed her head. “I guess I just…” Charlotte hadn’t spoken of that night on the hill. They had asked her what had happened. She said she stopped Morgan, but that was it. In all honesty she hoped not to speak of it at all. However, whatever built up finally came to the forefront after being pushed back. Charlotte’s eyes teared up.

“Mom…I- I tried to- I tried to choke Morgan…” Charlotte’s voice wavered. “And I don’t mean just to knock her out.” It was too hard to form the exact word without feeling a new flood of shame.

Inara wrapped her arms around Charlotte. She murmured in Hindi her affection and calming words while her daughter buried her face into her shoulder to cry. “I’m so sorry, meri jaan. I wish I could take this from you, but you know what?” Inara tilted her child’s head upward. “I am so proud of you for taking control. Everyone has these moments when they must make the choice between what is self-serving and what is right regardless of how you feel. You practice everyday, in the little things in life, and they help when facing these big, defining events. Do not focus on having had the urge to kill—it might not even be the last time. Remember, instead, that you conquered rage; took control despite hatred.”

In between hitches for breath, Charlotte said, “I- I didn’t think of that…”

Smiling sadly, Inara gave her daughter a swipe through her hair before helping her straighten up. “It’s alright. You’re still young and learning. And besides, adults sometimes benefit from a fresh perspective. You’re not alone. Remember that too.”

Nodding, Charlotte took the tissue handed to her and blew her nose. “Thanks mom…I love you.”

“I love you too, meri jaan,” Inara gave her a kiss on her head. “Now, go on. Kaylee is probably wondering why you’re taking forever to get your girlfriends.”

“Mom, want to watch with us?” Charlotte asked, sniffing away the last of her tears.

Inara said, “I am grateful for the invite, but I have business with your father to handle. It’s been a while since we had time.”

“Oh but you and him are always busy with work,” Charlotte nudged her mother.

“Uuuuh,” Inara’s chuckle and glance away confused Charlotte a moment before she explained, “This isn’t work related business.”

Brows unfurled. Mocha eyes widened and Charlotte blushed. “Oh.”

“Mhm,” Inara gave her girl a small pat to her cheek. “You go have fun. I have a fox to hunt.”

Inara left Charlotte at her door. The young woman felt like a weight was lifted off of her shoulders. Even if Charlotte would never forget what had almost happened, she had the reality of what did happen. That brightened her mood any time that moment came back to haunt her.

Sunday had everyone invited over to celebrate the April birthdays. This included Everest, Kit, and Nellethiel. Charlotte and Kaylee were able to invite all of their friends aside from Serenity, who said she was busy, and they got the first hand opportunity to cuddle the cotton candy kids. Just like any other party at Avostoska the games, music, and food was phenomenal. The birthday children were especially excited by their gifts. Kit had long been interested in having his own guitar, Nell received a bunch of bouncy beach balls, and yet of all the gifts Everest’s overshadowed them all.

“After years of investigation,” Wesely began with a grin, “A lost treasure has been recovered. Behold!”

What appeared to be a decorative wall of fancy fabric with floaty puff-paper for flare, slipped away to reveal the heartfelt gift given to Everest on his wedding day from Wesley, this time framed in bullet-proof glass. Inara could tell Wesely retouched the painting to emphasize his abs she had blended out before. Gasp preceded bursts of laughter and whistles of approval.

Elijah nearly spit his drink. He choked on his chuckles, turning away to regain composure. Paulo doubled over. Cara and Tysha blushed furiously and the Von Helsing sisters stood stunned, jaws open in mute surprise. The rest of the family responded in exactly their natural fashion, with Yonten whistling seductively, Ryuu winking, Cory feeling absolutely embarrassed for Ellie at the same time that he couldn’t help but laugh, and more.

“Happy birthday, you sexy man!” Wesley grinned, arms swept open.

Everest abandoned the fancy bottles of scotch and leather worked pieces he had been given to stand up in front of the true masterpiece of their time. Picasso and Davinci were nothing compared to the glory that towered before them. "You found it! I've been looking for it for years. I assumed it was just lost during the apocalypse, snuggled off by thieves with excellent taste!" He could hardly contain his excitement.

"That's much larger than I remember," Oliver chuckled, keeping an eye on his young ones who were using him as a jungle gym, made well aware that their mother was too fragile for rough housing while finishing off their newest sibling.

"Is size really the most startling aspect?" Emery spoffed, still amazed at times by just how open their bromances could be. It was amusing, she'd give it that, and she had to lean back in her seat beside Nicklaus to get a good view. "I'm surprised you're both cool with this, Inara, Ellie."

"Wesley...where did you find that at?" The words of the Phoenix who had risen with Nora on her hip were even, though a hint of smouldering fury could be found.

“That is an interesting story,” Wesley’s foxy eyes trained on the Phoenix in a gleeful manner. “A man died at the end of last year. They found this hanging in his crowded living room propped against a wall. Turns out he was in service to the Crosse estate before Hell’s Gate. Broken or discarded furniture, handles, mirrors, and other such items beyond reasonable repair would be taken by this man to discard. There have been mishaps in the past where perfectly fine items ended up in his hands. Most of the time he would sell them if the estate didn’t bother to take them back, unless told to destroy them.” Grinning wide, Wesley traced a finger against the frame. “Looks like he fancied this enough not to sell it and, well, I can’t imagine anyone would tell him to burn the painting, but it appears that he loved it too much to go ahead with the order anyway.”

Inara had to crack a laugh once, but she did her best not to ruffle her beautiful red, fiery birds’ feathers with any obvious amusement. She set her hand on Ellie’s shoulder for solidarity.

“Ah, what luck!” Micha beamed admiration. He stood in awe of the painting with hands on his hips. “So beautiful!”

Theo had to agree, saying, “Da, capture the bromanceship.”

“Mollyshka, you must make one for us—Of you and me,” Micha urged his wife.

Coming down from her good laugh, Molly said, “Oh, I don’t know. I don’t think we have a room big enough or grand enough to sport somethin’ like that.”

“Speaking of hanging it up,” Wesley climbed in here, “I think it’s a shame that it would go so far from view in a house hardly anyone visits. Since Avostoska is such a popular estate where Everest comes anyway, and one I am physically bound to, I was thinking I could hang it here in the Great Common for our enjoyment.”

Inara quickly interjected, “Uh, no. The Great Common is for more than flaunting your bromance.”

“Fair,” Wesley tucked his hands at the low of his back and clicked his heels against the floor as he paced twice. He turned to his wife with a finger up. “The men’s lounge?”

Humming in thought, Inara sighed and shrugged, “Alright.”

"Perfect! Even more of a reason to up our number of visits and hopefully Gentlemen's Nights," Everest beamed, coming to stand next to the work of art that was turning his wife nearly as red as her hair. Granted, the fact that it wouldn't be returning to her home nor would she need to quietly arrange for it's departure again did seem to help some.

"Gentlemen's Nights?" Willow spoffed, currently involved in re-braiding Aria's hair that had come loose in all their playing.

"Ah yes," Joao chuckled. "We decide 'boys night' no good. Even young that come are not boys in company. We are gentlemen."

Annabelle couldn't keep in a snort of mirth. "I've seen what you men are capable of when you all get together. I can't imagine that 'gentlemen' is a descriptor when you're not supervised. Best not be teaching my Jinpa any bad habits or I'll come after ya."

"It's been...relatively civil." Oliver's tone was one that said they were using the term loosely. Thankfully their activities were restricted to the castle, meaning they couldn't wind up purchasing bars or getting themselves in trouble.

Wesley teased Annabelle, saying, “Don’t worry, it’s not as if we go about trashing concert boxes we stole, resisting arrest, or throwing Molotov cocktails to aid in our escape.”

Ah-eesh,” Yonten nudged his wife. “Gotchu there!”

Of those who didn’t know to what they were referencing, they were giggling and pestering for the story. Most of the mothers were giving looks of disapproval. They didn’t need to have anyone inspired. Not after the fiasco of the kid’s celebration went awry on Hiraeth Hill. No, the littles didn’t need to confirm if that was real or not, nor did they need to know what a Molotov cocktail was, or how to make it.

“Why don’t we have the staff move the painting, safe and sound to the men’s lounge,” Inara suggested, calling servants to do just that, “and we can enjoy the rest of the night.”

Feigning bereavement, Wesley gave in, “Ah, if you insist.”

“I do,” Inara chuckled. If pressed, she would admit she did so to spare Ellie. “More dancing, less drama.”

Hopping in the train of ‘speaking of’, Lauri asked, “Oh, that’s right—Did I ever get a replacement for prom chaperoning? Cory, had I asked you?”

Cory, sitting with Amelie in his lap, shook his head. “No, you didn't.”

“Can you?” Lauri asked, hopefull.

“Normally I would say yes, but no, I can’t,” Cory said.

“Is it because of the little fight between you and Everest?” Lauri asked.

Pink-cheeked, Cory quickly said, “No! And we made up that night.” He coughed, seeing faces perk in interest. “It’s just that I’m busy dealing with construction projects…”

“You two had an issue?” Molly asked, handing Micha Colt to feed him his snack.

Theo, who just finished a diaper change, leaned over in curiosity. Jovan peered around Renata’s sleeping head, Alassiel adjusted herself beside Andriy to face the two better, and others, such as Amalia, cut her scold of Zasha short to listen.

Jasper and Jinpa happened to notice one girl growing hesitant about the topic being brought up. Charlotte shrank behind Kaylee.

Nicklaus was the first to ask what everyone who didn’t know was thinking. “What happened between you and Everest?”

“Gotta hear this,” Yonten chuckled darkly.

“Yes,” Ryuu laid down on the floor with a bottle of liquor, “Do tell.”

Eyes in the room bounced between Cory and Everest, waiting for the explanation of just what happened. Kaylee, who had been brought up to speed on just what had happened during Charlotte's dance with Keagan, decided to hide behind a glass, having decided they could not possibly slip out unattended.

"It's not a big deal or anything," Everest attempted to wave them away and failed.

"Oh put that big mouth of yours to use and fess up," Willow had no problem putting her foot down to her big brother.

He might have tried to shoot a glare her way, but a nudge from Ellie and a scowl of her own led him to sigh. There was no point in fighting against a room of this many with such interest. Pulling an interested Lilith up to his lap, Everest took a deep breath before explaining. "We were chaperoning the last dance and there was a...situation that required a closer examination. I took Cory with me in close quarters, for the sake of taking in as much information as possible, and it may have caused a slight commotion."

Rosalie, having been made privy to the truth of what had happened, couldn't help but spoff, quickly turning her head to try and muffle her laughter. While she wouldn't call them out, there was someone much smaller who wasn't afraid to. "Daddy dance with Uncle Everest," Amelie happily announced.
 
Wesley, sitting with his arms crossed and with a grin, said, “Yes, cheating on me, were you Everest? And with my little brother too. Tsc, tsc.”

Red shadowed Cory’s cheeks. “He wasn’t—I wasn’t!”

"I wouldn't call it cheating," the gunslinger said to defend his honor. "It was just what had to be done. He meant nothing to me."

“Just what a cheater would say. I know, I did it once.” Ryuu nonchalantly sipped his drink, his voice catching in the bottle.

Furrowed in thought, Natalia said, “I don’t understand. You danced to get information and then you had a fight?”

“More like a squabble,” Wesley said. “Think unrequited love.”

Cory felt his head expand with hot air and a mildly wounded pout. “Everest respects me,” he relayed one piece of their private conversation that had calmed him that night, “It’s not unrequited love! We’re just content to be brothers and not be in a bromance.”

Catching on some, Alassiel asked, “So the fight was about feeling spurned? Exactly what brought that on?”

Flustered, Cory said, “Nothing—a rumor.” His sharp eyes glanced at Charlotte who peered halfway around her friends who struggled to keep their mirth controlled.

“Hold on,” Amalia was losing track. “Where is rumor come? What is rumor exactly?”

Lauri, who hadn’t realized what she said would start this line of questioning, but was here for it all the same, chuckled and prodded, “Go on, tell them. Or did you want Charlotte to say?”

Eyes drifted over and the so called group of friends shuffled quickly out of the way so she was more or less exposed. Charlotte smiled sheepishly. “Uuuh, well—Look, I wouldn’t have said it if Uncle Everest and Uncle Cory weren’t spying!”

Ryuu sat up halfway. “Spying, huh? Oh now don’t drop us in the middle, what happened?”

Charlotte, pink cheeked, crossed her arms to appear far more confident than she felt. “I was asked to dance and those two stared at us so creepily on the floor that Keagan was about to call security.”

“Hey,” Cory protested at the description of ‘creepy’, but she continued on.

“Well, I tried to explain they weren’t random strangers; they were my uncles,” Charlotte couldn’t help but happily snort, “He thought I meant romantically and I decided if they were gonna bust in on my special moment then I wouldn’t hesitate to play that game right back! So…I implied that the family suspected they were secretly dating and used our school dances to express their love…”

More than one busted a laugh. Yonten wiped his eye of a tear or two on Nia’s little stuffed animal. Ryuu clapped, calling out ‘bravo’. Micha and Theo had to respect the prank. As doers of mischief themselves this had to be honored with applause. Amalia slapped her knee, saying in Russian that they looked like a fine couple.

“Could you imagine? Cory would be the wife, of course,” Nicklaus chuckled.

"He does seem like he'd be home with dinner waiting, doesn't he?" Emery agreed with another round of laughter. Ambrose, though not fully aware of the discussion, did join his mother and her lover with his own soft giggles.

"Best be careful, Rosy. Ev likes to insert himself into other relationships," Ellie warned, though there was no seriousness in her tone and she happily took another sip of her drink.

"Oh, I don't worry about Cory at all." Even if the prank was amusing and harmless, Rosalie felt the need to stay strong on their faith in each other.

Kaylee and Tallulah, both amused that this would all come out, were finally able to fully appreciate the beauty of Charlotte's work. There was hope that now the Von Helsing girls would get a bit of privacy at their dances after all.

Jovan shook his head. “Pairing would not work,” he commented judgmentally. “Cory too emotional. He needs patient man. Oliver is right for him.”

Pursed lipped, Cory said, “Mhm, well that was apparently Everest’s opinion. Because as soon as I let him know what she said he immediately jerked away and verbally confirmed that we would never work.”

“Aah,” Amalia grinned. “Butthurt you not even considered to be a side chick?”

“That’s not how I would put it!” Cory sniffed, poking that lip that Amelie inherited.

"Jovan is right, Cory. Oliver is much better for you," Andriy said as a way to try and comfort his friend. He was grateful that he hadn't formed quite so tight of a bond to any of the me if it meant risking such drama, though he was undoubtedly closer to Gordon due to similar age and sharing their first pregnancy experiences together.

Oliver, having finally composed himself and now was brought up, took his place at Cory's side, shouldering all three of his kids. As they had moved closer, Astrid was eagerly reaching out chubby hands toward Amelie, who was always kind to her even if she was too small to fully join playdates. "Don't fret. I won't let this come between us and Bro Brews, mate," the Lion promised with a small chuckle.

"Good. Drama is supposed to be outside of guy time," Gordon insisted. "Besides, Wesley has enough theatrics for all of us."

Annabelle cackled, nearly choking on her martini. "Hell yeah he is. And it hasn't changed even with him grounded. Inara better hope none of the kids inherit that."

Molly chimed in here, “Can we just also acknowledge that our little Lottie unhorsed these two cowboys mid-dance?”

"If someone came at you with such an accusation, you'd do the same," Everest insisted.

That earned a small smack from his beloved Phoenix. "Oh you men are so dramatic. It's not an accusation. Besides, if you weren't trying to interfere with Lotties dance it wouldn't have happened. Give the poor girl some space."

Charlotte, who had wondered if she would get a scolding for such a prank, felt her mood uplift from concern to delight, and stood a little straighter. Her grin reflected her father’s. “That’s right, I demand my space,” she said with a nod. “And that goes for Kaylee and the others too.”

“Look like someone inherent Wesley’s mischief,” Jovan remarked with a deep spoff. “I see it in her eyes.” He absentmindedly gave his sleeping granddaughter a pat on her back; glad his lineage turned out level headed and orderly.

“I’ll say,” Molly chuckled, and took a loving look around at her own babies and their cousins. “We all have ourselves to blame for any of these gettin’ rowdy.”

Though the normal tornado of toddlers hadn’t broken loose this time around, there was no certainty they wouldn’t later. The parents of the most mischievous among their kids would just have to weather out a few years further until they managed to discipline them into behaving.

Lauri’s little Luna, curled against her husband, was not nearly as heart-stopping as Nia or the twins, but even she had joined in on the games. “Oui, they are precious and precarious,” she smiled, giving her child a soft touch to her cheek. Lauri looked up at Wesley. “And it doesn’t quite vanish by their teens—My apologies that I didn’t secure a chaperone replacement just yet.”

“Not to worry,” Wesley waved a hand. “You’re in your last months. I’m sure just remembering to put on socks before your shoes is a great task. I’ll handle the replacement.”

Ryuu offered, “I could do it. I’m not going with Cory to that god awful meeting and I have nothing to do.”

Inara popped a brow. “I can’t imagine why you’d want to spend your day keeping an eye on teens.”

“Well, I would be lying if I said I didn’t appreciate the praise the young people showered upon me last year, but I am being genuine,” Ryuu chuckled.

“Ego. Makes sense,” Alassiel teased.

Ryuu sat up and crossed his legs. “It’s all up to you Wesley, of course.”

“Hmmm,” Wesley truly considered it. “Alright. I will send you the expectations and guidelines.”

There was some surprise and curiosity over the acceptance. Even Ryuu perked with mild astonishment. Apparently even he thought he would be comically, or cleverly, told to keep his distance. They all had that suspicion—Ryuu, the seductive man. Even if it had been years since he even tried to actively pursue anyone. The young ex-dragon priest assumed his incredible physique and amazingly handsome face gave off the vibe that he would willfully try his hand at any passing person. This perceived jealousy was the only rational explanation he could come up with. That, and he did have many hook-up accounts.

“Ah,” Ryuu spread a smile. “Then I shall look it over!”

There was some silent praise from the mothers of young girls who weren't attending the high school, given the reputation that Ryuu brought with him. The longer their little girls could stay little girls, the better. After all, they couldn't expect him to fully change such a big part of his personality, even if they disagreed with it.

There was a much smaller demographic that was more enthused about this change in chaperones. Cobalt eyes had widened at the news, Tallulah suddenly less interested in listening to Rivver's babbling and looking over to the champagne haired man. Not a soul could deny he was an attractive being, even if he was significantly older. This was surely going to be the talk of the girls locker rooms for days, many had been hung up after he visited to give a speech.

Even if Kaylee no longer had her puppy crush on Ryuu, that didn't mean she couldn't admire him in a different way. "Oh it'll be great to have you at the dance. Though you might get bombarded with questions about Atlantis." Their return trip next month was already known and prom would be a short week away from it.

Not concerned at all, Ryuu said, “Bring it on. They’re just a bunch of teens, how bad can it be?” He got up from the floor and dusted off his outfit. “If they’re anything like the young people who come through Atlantis then I think I can handle it.”

“Well, you’ll see soon enough,” Wesley chuckled. He figured personal experience might hammer in reality for Ryuu rather than mere words. “In the meantime, let’s play a game. The night is still young.”

The family and their friends spent the rest of their time together in jolly mirth. The children had all come to the point where exhaustion over came excitement. Arms were full of the youngest everyone bid farewell and final happy birthdays to the three being celebrated. Kaylee and Charlotte promised to see their friends in the morning and before long the once loud halls were back to their normal volume while everyone prepared for the week ahead.

The next morning was going by sluggishly as Mondays often did, Kaylee finding that even with a full night of rest she was nearly nodding off during a lecture. It never helped if she and Charlotte were sitting apart and couldn't help hold the others' attention. She'd just covered a yawn for the third time when a poke in her shoulder blade made her look behind her. A folded piece of paper was extended in her direction and the boy behind her silently urged her to take it before the professor caught sight of it.

Confused, Kaylee turned forward once more, paper on her desk just beneath her book. She slowly opened it fold by fold, maintaining a better faux attention than she has before. Finally it was opened, a message scrawled across that was clearly a boys writing.

Kaylee,
Will you go to prom with me?
-Kyle


The question admittedly took her by surprise. Sure, Tallulah wasn't far fetched to say he had been nice to her, but that didn't mean Kaylee would have thought he wanted to actually do something besides a project with her. Maybe he didn't think she was dumb after all. With no one else presented as interested in going and admittedly finding Kyle to be plenty attractive when he wasn't giving her a lecture, Kaylee turned just enough in her seat to see him.

Their eyes met, his own face one of anticipation until Kaylee gave him a bashful smile and nod of her head. Kyle's mouth widened into a pleased grin and he nodded in response. Kaylee couldn't continue their silent communication though, not without risking drawing attention. Class couldn't go by fast enough to let Lottie know she wouldn't be going alone!

On the way to their next class Charlotte stifled a squeal when she heard the news. “Gah! This is great! Now we can go together on a double date for the first time!”

“Haven’t you gone with Elijah?” Tysha asked with a spoff.

“That doesn’t count. He’s like an older brother,” Charlotte waved her hand. “This will be a genuine date.”

Serenity, who had been asked by a young boy named ‘Collin’, said, “So who is the fella?”

“Eh,” Charlotte smiled sheepishly. “No one has asked just yet…”

“No worries, there’s plenty of time,” Tysha encouraged. “I haven’t been asked either…But I think I have my eye on Claireson. I think if I get the chance, I will ask him.”

They blinked. Charlotte said, “He’s a bit of an odd boy.”

“I think he’s refreshingly bold,” Tysha lifted her head higher. “Besides, he’s not much different than someone like Kyle, and he can dance.”

“True,” they had to admit Claireson did have skills in that department.

“Can Kyle dance, Kaylee?” Serenity asked. “I don’t recall…”

"Beats me, I guess we're going to find out at prom," Kaylee shrugged her shoulders. "I didn't exactly watch him during previous dances to see if he was dancing or not. Surely he dances a little, right? Otherwise why would you invite someone to a dance?"

"As a date," Tallulah giggled, feeling it was quite obvious. "I'm telling you, I think he's got a thing for you, girl. I've seen him watching you on more than one occasion."

Kaylee's face twisted up at that news. "I can't tell if it's creepier that he's watching me, or that you're watching him, watching me," she spoffed, shaking her head as they continued down the halls together.

They were coming around the corner that was just before Everest's office when a familiar face caught her eye. Even though it wasn't a dimly lit dance hall, Kaylee recognized Keagan just ahead of them. He had been going toward the door when he also saw the approaching group of friends. Some might say he had looked nervous before spotting the Von Helsing sisters and company, but as soon as Keagan saw Lottie his cheeks darkened and he was quick to turn tail and find an alternate pathway.

"That's weird," Kaylee murmured to herself.

Curious, but without any obvious answer, Charlotte merely watched Keagan go. “Wonder what that was about…”

“We can find out later,” Tysha said. “Class will start soon.”

They did indeed need to hurry. Just before lunch they had two more classes to attend. Everest, as always, was one of the most popular classes. The skills they learned here would benefit anyone heading into the Trade College. No one signed their children up who didn’t intend on capitalizing on the training offered by one of the best Marksman known to society.

Freshly gunned out and done with their history lesson with Oliver, the girls met up with the rest of their friends for the midday meal. At the table they discussed some of the more fascinating parts of Hunter society before the revelation of six years ago. Information on pre-Black Plague guilds were being discovered in greater amounts as of late. Some of the names popping up were familiar to them: Averell, De Lafayette, Cromwell, Crosse—here and there they found evidence of these families mingling blood with mages. But it was true that most of what they knew about Hunters was after the turn of events that drove a spike between the communities, when Hunter cast a villainous shadow over the Mage.

“All of this is interesting,” Paulo said, clearing his tray and heading out of the cafeteria with the others. “But I think I’m gonna have more fun learning everything that happened in the modern era. There’s so much that went on involving people we can see and talk to today.”

Charlotte couldn’t help but feel a surreal sense of pride knowing she was born from a family that made history. Not just that they were Hunters, but that they had been instrumental in reform. “Yeah, I bet Kaylee and I are gonna ace all the tests.”

“I’d be surprised if you guys didn’t,” Serenity smiled, holding the door for them.

Once the last walked through they headed to their spot on the quad. It had been a while since the incident with Morgan, and sometimes Charlotte thought of her when they came to hang out there, but life had to go on, even if a ghost haunted her each step forward. She had no idea if anyone else’s mind jumped to Morgan. In all honesty, Charlotte wished peace for them in that regard.

Speaking of ghosts of the past… Charlotte thought when she saw Joss walking their way.

That dark gold of his hair swept back with a single hand. Joss gave the wary friends a nod in greeting before turning to Kaylee. “Can I have a moment?”

Even if they weren't expressed enemies or anything, Kaylee couldn't hide that Joss approaching her took her back. "Oh, sure," she agreed, unable to think of a valid reason not to accept his request. "I'll catch up to you guys."

"Sure thing, Kaylee," Tallulah all but wiggled her brows. She might have been Team Kyle, but that didn't mean she hated Joss. She also couldn't find it in her heart to hate him like some of the others had once he and Kaylee broke up. If Kaylee had seen or noticed anything implied by Tallulah she ignored it, stepping away from the group and toward Joss. At a loss for why he'd approach her, she waited for him to speak.

Exhaling, Joss shifted his weight. He tucked one hand into the other at his front. “The way things went last year didn’t sit well with me. I know we might not agree on Reggie, but…I really don’t think badly of you as a person, Kaylee. I respect that you stuck by your views,” he said, having a hard time meeting her cornflower eyes without feeling a knot of nerves in his stomach. “Anyway…I hoped that maybe we could try again? Can I— can I take you to prom?”

A sudden weight drug Kaylee's stomach from it's normal position to the ground at her feet. The carefree smile she'd boasted slowly fell to a clear look of unease. "I...I was actually already asked by someone," she painfully explained, feeling it was all too familiar to the time he and the other guys had worked so hard on a choreographed number to ask the girls to a dance. "I'm so sorry, I didn't know you'd ask me, Joss." She truly was sorry, not wanting to have let him down again when he was being so open and honest with her.

Brief surprise blended into a solemn shake of his head. “Oh…Nah, i-it’s okay,” Joss said. He tucked his hands in his pockets, his shoulders slumped. “Guess I can’t get my timing right…” He tried to joke despite his heart sinking. “So who's the lucky guy?”

Kaylee didn't think telling him who it was would make him feel any better, but she couldn't imagine it'd make him feel worse. "Kyle asked me."

Making a face, Joss muttered, “Kyle? Kyle Villarreal? Kaylee, he’s a punk. Worse than Carlos.”

The fundamentalist Christian didn’t just plague Elijah for being Catholic. He had a decidedly patronizing view of mage-born, often trying to shove a bible into their faces to ‘save them’. Some would comment that Carlos’ method of ‘saving’ felt a lot like gaslighting, manipulation, and a ploy to feel self-righteous rather than actually seeking out the good of the other. To be compared to such a bullheaded young man could not be misunderstood as anything but an insult.

It was Kaylee's turn to make a slight face. "I would hardly put Kyle in the same category as Carlos," she disagreed politely. "Besides, we've been working on projects together this semester. He doesn't seem half bad, even if he was rather dumb last year with that whole fiasco cheating for Regina." Thankfully, there'd been no signs of a repeat this year and they'd watched Regina struggle to keep herself above water in her academics.

Joss exhaled and his head shook without him thinking to do so. “Look, you’re gonna do what you’re gonna do, but he’s got a lot more in common with Carlos than you think. Guys like him are the worst; arrogant supremacists who just care about people like Regina—no good wealthy mundies. He’s the ensari poster child.” The Aarinian slang for a mundie born from wealth and power, mainly of Hunter origin, was as derogatory as calling a person of African descent the unwritable word. It encompassed the essence of hatred for them and the sins of their Hunter ancestors. “Just…Be careful.”

Still recovering from the weighted slur he was willing to label Kyle with, Kaylee cleared her throat, cheeks flushed. She almost wished she didn't know enough Aarinian from her studies to know what he had just inferred. It also lit a small fire within her, knowing that it was a category she fell into. "I can be plenty careful, and I don't think that his ancestry is something I need to be worried about...it's the same as mine, after all." She wouldn't accuse him of insulting her, even if he'd come dangerously close.

A small electric jolt of realization went through Joss. For a moment he had no words. “Oh, Kaylee—I never meant to imply—I mean, I never had thought of you as—,” he floundered, not sure what would convince her of that truth. “You’re not like him. I know you’re not…”

Not wanting to leave on a sour note, Kaylee apologized once more, "Listen…I really am sorry Joss. It's just...bad timing." Best not to tell him he missed asking her by mere hours this time around, either.

A flush of shame dampened any uplifted mood Joss felt when hearing Kaylee phrase her words that way. She essentially hinted that he wasn’t unwelcome, but he didn’t feel at all worthy right now. Although the term was meant for Kyle and Kyle alone, Joss knew he messed up here.

“Yeah…Bad timing,” Joss said quietly. “I’ll see you around, Kaylee.”

Without another word Joss walked away. There were too many emotions stirring and too much to think about to stay. Joss wondered, even for the briefest moment, if his loyalty to Reggie had skewed his vision of the world too far. That seed of reflection buried into the soil of his mind. There was no telling if it would rot there, or take root.

Meanwhile Charlotte and the others were eager to hear what had happened between Kaylee and Joss. Cara was quick to throw out the question, asking, “What did he want?”

Cornflower eyes had lingered on Joss even as he retreated from the quad, mulling over everything he had said until Cara pulled her from her thoughts. "Oh, um. He asked me to prom," she sheepishly responded, brushing her hair to one side just so she'd have something to do with her hands. "I told him that Kyle already asked me, and-" Stopping abruptly, she decided that she didn't think she'd want to change how the others viewed Joss. Already many of them had negative opinions of the poor guy.

“Oh,” they caught on quick.

“Well, it’s for the best,” Cara said, crossing her arms and looking beyond them where Joss had gone. “Not our speed.”

Though most agreed in mumbles and some in casual tones, Charlotte knew her sister enough that this would be something they talked about later. It would be best not to go over right now. At that moment Kaylee needed distraction from her predicament before anyone could make it any more distressing.

Charlotte discreetly held Kaylee’s free hand and said, “Speaking of speed, how did you guys do on your obstacle course? I got mine done in five.”

The conversation flowed into the next topic. Once the companions were bouncing between sharing their stories of interactions with Coach Earl time seemed to quicken. Soon the bell called them to class. Charlotte gave Kaylee a gentle squeeze of assurance and support. It was all she could do at the moment. School would eventually become the occupying presence for Kaylee with in-between classes being the only time she had time to think about Joss, if she did. The last class of the day found them in professor Laylon’s home room.

Evening sunlight shined dully off the horns curling out of Laylon’s eye sockets, growing ever dimmer as the clock ticked away. That day was a lecture. Students wrote or typed their notes. Some recorded. As usual Reggie proved a fombidabe know-it-all to most. Always with his hand raised or delighting in assignments. Kyle, though quieter than Reggie, did not fail to keep pace.

“—are two distinct kinds of fairy servants. One is like to a slave who is bound to the fairy after failure to claim victory against a riddle or whatever kind of game set down, and the other is more like an allyship when the fairy offers mutual gain in the case that the fairy is in need of help—,” Laylon said, bringing to mind to those who knew Olivia who had once been Kellsey’s slave for many years.

Charlotte, who had decided to make a recording of the lecture, casually scribbled at times when there were any points of note she wanted to emphasize. However, this time her mind was a little lost in thoughts of prom, Joss, Kyle, and if she and peering around to see if any of the boys looked like they would ask her out. There was a hope Keagan would, but his flight from their approach worried her. Did he, like some, give into fear of her father? Did Uncle Everest give him a hard time?

“—Charlotte,” Laylon’s quiet voice jerked attention back onto her. For as blind as she appeared, Laylon was no fool. She went on as soon as she knew Charlotte had turned her attention back on the lesson. “Because the fairy does not have the same control over the human through an allyship, and vice versa, the two negotiate terms. If either fail to uphold them they will suffer the agreed consequences.” Laylon walked, straight backed with the tips of her fingers touching, to the side of the board. Her steps were imperceptible. She floated, rather than ambled. “These are some signs to help you know you are dealing with an ally of a fairy.”

Up on the whiteboard were several bullet points next to drawings of men and fairies making deals. There were items of all kinds doodled around them as well. The list was as follows:

-A totem. This is a physical binder connecting the human and fairy. They must keep it on their person at all times. It acts like a GPS, a communication device, and the physical symbol of their contract. Destroying it is to end the allyship.

-Unreasonable aversion to seemingly mundane items, food, plants, etc. Due to the fairy being unable to stand substances such as iron or certain wood. A servant would be affected through their connection.

-Severe prejudice against fairy’s other than the one they serve. This can help reveal to whom the human is an ally; a prideful condition that fairy’s can’t help, being that they are creatures of pride themselves.

-Delinquent behavior. A servant is bound to accomplish their end of a deal that the fairy can’t do themselves. This may mean committing crimes in service to it.

Laylon began again once the students were ready. “There are three ways a contract can be rendered void—Either party endures the consequence of breaking it through destroying the totem; intervention from priests and monks; death of either participant.”

The bell rang. Children gathered up their gear as Laylon explained she would finish the lecture tomorrow, but that they would need to do notes tonight on this first half of the talk. The students were relatively aware of their assignment, but it was hard to concentrate when they were finally free to go home. It being the end of the year and prom just around the corner didn’t help Laylon keep their attention as the children funneled out of the room.

Reggie happened to pass by Tysha, making it clear the offer to come with him to the dance was still on the table just by a single nod. It worried Tysha at times. Just the silent persistence came off a tad unnerving. He was far too confident.

Chuckling, Charlotte nudged her friends. “There goes your bestie.”

“No thanks! Why don't’ you go with Reggie?” Tysha teased back.

Charlotte made a face. “Never!”

With classes over for the day, Kaylee was grateful for chatter to keep her mind off of what happened in the quad that afternoon. She'd face it when she needed to, but for now she focused on the conversation at hand. "You gotta give it to the man for not giving up." Even if it was borderline creepy.

While the troop of friends continued their back and forth of whether Reggie's persistence was admirable or eerie, across campus an uncertain young lad approached Professor Crosse's door for the second time that day. Hands gripped the straps of his backpack as Keagan gathered up the courage needed to knock twice on the door - the second much stronger than the hesitant first. Wait, maybe this wasn't a good idea? There wasn't enough time for him to change his mind as the ornate doorknob turned and swung open, revealing the infamous sharpshooter. Though, he wasn't what had the young man so nervous. Steel grey eyes looked down at him with muted confusion.

"P-professor Crosse. Can- May come in?" There was a slowly budding confidence in his words, Keagan stepping through the door frame when Everest silently nodded to him. The door closed once he was fully inside, shutting out the noisy hallway and leaving the two alone. Dark eyes roamed along the polished interior of his office, immaculately decorated and boasting several historical weapons behind secured glass display cases, before falling to a picture frame on his desk that contained the Crosse clan, him and his fire-headed family. Looking at Ellie and then glancing over at Everest, he offered meekly, "Your wife? She seems nice." And completely unaware.

"She is." Settling into his chair, Everest nodded for Keagan to take one across the oak expanse of the desk. "Is my wife why you came to my office, O'Reilly?"

Keagan was quick to correct him. "No. No, sir. I would never interfere with your wife or other affairs." Even if they were the talk of the school. It was no wonder Lord Von Helsing's brother stayed clear of the Academy - their love would likely be problematic. "I came because of Lady Von Helsing."

"Kaylee?"

"Oh, no. Charlotte." Her name alone warmed his cheeks and brought a smile to his lips. "I...I would like to take her to prom, but I think it's only appropriate if I see if Lord Von Helsing approves."

Everest had to restrain from spoffing at the idea of asking someone's father for a dance. Still, there was something admirable in the gesture, even if the kid kept making shifty glances over at the frame on his desk. And what was that about affairs? Nevermind, he wasn't here for that. Taking a page out of the Fox's book, he bridged his hands together, fingertips touching each other. "And you came to me to see if I would help you contact Lord Von Helsing?"

Swallowing hard and hoping he hadn't made a mistake in his plan of action, Keagan nodded. "I know that you are close to the Von Helsing and Cromwell families," perhaps too close! "I was hoping you'd be able to assist me in contacting Lord Von Helsing."

Mulling over the request, the sharpshooter decided he could help a nervous kid out, even if there was something putting him off. "I can give him a call and see if he'll talk to you. But if he doesn't want to speak to you then you'll leave me office, O'Reilly?"

"Yes, sir."

Pulling out his phone, Everest slid his phone along the illuminated screen before selecting Wesley's number for contact, which might have been saved with a black heart, simply to spite Ellie. Once the ringing stopped, he cleared his throat. "Hey Wes, I've got Keagan O'Reilly here who is asking to speak with you.”

“Is that so?”

“Want me to put him on?" From then on Everest would leave being intimidating to Wesley and save his own disapproving stares for when his daughters got to that age.

Wesley considered the situation. “Keagan, huh? The one with whom my little Dove danced—Alright, I’ll have an audience with him.”

"Yup, all yours," Everest smirked as set the phone down on the desk between them. A couple of buttons were pressed and then the device could be controlled by Wesley, all functions at his disposal. Keagan's began to reach for the phone, hand trembling as if he was afraid the famed Fox would climb right out at him. Professor Crosse cleared his throat, shaking his head. "That won't be necessary."

"Huh?" Keagan's hand froze halfway to the phone. Wasn't this what he was here for?

A small figure no bigger than a a middle finger flicked into 3D view. Wesley’s holo stood with hands tucked at the low of his back, coffee eyes staring up at the giant of flesh and blood before him.

“Well hello, Mr. O’Rei—,” Wesley paused, hearing his voice. There seemed to be a malfunction causing his pitch to higheten. He sounded closer to Alvin the Chipmunk than a menacing Fox.

A snort of mirth came from Everest who was quick to cover it up by pretending he needed to clear his throat again. He decided not to intrude on his dear friend's attempt to intimidate nonetheless. Keagan was thankfully still too terrified of what was to come to even chuckle.

Briefly perplexed, Wesley rubbed his chin in thought. “Hm. I will have to fix that…” he mumbled, struggling not to chuckle. Before shrugging and resuming his stoic expression and authoritative posture. Squeaky voice and all. “Anyway—To what do I owe the call, Mr. O'Reilly?”

Straightening in his seat, Keagan tried to focus on keeping his voice as even as he possibly could. "Well, sir," he began before deciding he didn't know if that was formal enough to address him. "Lord Von Helsing - I would like to know if I can take your daughter to Prom." Each word grew quieter and quieter in tone until he was barely whispering at the end of the sentence.

Wesley, pleased the boy had sense thus far, paced slowly back and forth on the surface of the mobile to the extent that the phone allowed. He slowed as the volume dropped. “Speak up, boy. I am a busy man and I will not waste my time on mumblers!” In truth, Wesley had been frivolously spending his afternoon pranking his children, but they didn’t need to know that. For all Keagan knew, Wesley was interrupted in the design of some advanced technological device.

Shoulders pulling back, Keagan nodded quickly. He needed to make sure he wasn't getting on the wrong side of a very important man. "I want to take your daughter to Prom." This time he ended strong, almost coming close to yelling in his fit of nerves.

Giving him a hard time, Wesley asked, “Is that so? And Kaylee knows you are interested?”

"What? No." Confusion was temporary before he understood the confusion. He was careful not to offend, "Kaylee is a pleasant young woman, but no. No, I would like to take Charlotte to porm, Lord Von Helsing."

“My Dove? To prom?” Wesley began to pace again as he hummed. “The kind of young man I would approve of taking any of my daughters to a dance would need the following qualities: valor, intelligence, respect, and compassion.” He turned on his holoheel and faced Keagan once more. He cocked a brow. “To these virtues do you hold true, Mr. O’Reilly?”

Keagan hadn't been prepared for an interview. While Everest leaned back in his seat and folded his hands on his lap, Keagan tried to decide how best to answer. "Why, yes I do sir," he said with as much confidence as he could. He felt that the qualities listed were very similar to the ones the academy expected of them. "I would not come to you if I did not respect you. Intelligence had me reaching out to Professor Crosse to in turn reach you." And standing before a sharpshooter speaking to a cunning fox felt like valor.

“Hm, fair enough,” Wesley appeared pleased, even if the poor young man could not prove it. “Answer me this—What makes a man ‘good’, Mr. O’Reilly?”

It was an interesting question, and one he took in stride that he best knew. "My mother always says a man is only good if the woman at his side is content; if she is happy and cared for then he is exceptional," he loosely recalled a mantra from a household where equality was a centric thought process.

“Ah, ‘Happy wife; happy life’, as the saying goes,” Wesley spoffed. He stopped and stared for a moment. “If your mother’s words are any indication of the quality of her son, then I give my blessing.”

While he wasn't thick enough that he didn't understand the words being said, there was clear disbelief on Keagan's face. "I...wait. You're saying I can ask her, sir?"

"Careful or he'll change his mind, kid," Everest warned.

Wesley gave a nod in agreement with what Everest just said, but decided to comment, “Astonished, are you? Learn your worth, improve everyday, and never allow yourself to doubt the man you are—Now go on, I can’t stop my Dove from accepting any offers that may or may not be happening right now.”

Wesley's words were enough to have Keagan nearly scrambling out of his seat. "Yes sir, of course Lord Von Helsing. I know that Charlotte is an extraordinary girl and there are plenty of boys who would love to take her." But he was a man - even the great Wesley Von Helsing said so himself! Without another word, he turned and headed out of the room, leaving the hologram with Everest.

Once the door closed, a deep chuckle filled the room, highly amused. "You hear that Wes? Lots of boys are flocking to your little girl, ready to take her to a dance. Good thing you can scare them off with a few squeaks."

The Fox couldn't tell if he should be indignant with the comment about boys running to his girls or concede that his brolover was right about the silver lining here. “Oh I can’t wait to see how you fair when Lily is this age. Or Nora!” Welsey’s helium chuckle sounded more than devious, it was downright Disney wicked. He abruptly stopped when he realized something. “Ah…My twins though…Perhaps I will not tempt fate and let the topic be for now.” Wesley ran both hands through his hair. “I think it’s time I head off anyway. Hye and Kazumi need a break from my identical demons.”

"Don't be wishing anything on me that you don't want for yourself," Everest said with a wave of his finger. "But I should head off, too. El will want me home for dinner. She isn't thrilled if I leave her alone with the kids. You'll have to let me know what Lottie says, though." With goodbyes in order, the sharpshooter went to finish up his work so that he could hold true to his word on making dinner arrangements.

With Wesley's blessing Keagan wove through the academy halls, determination plastered on his face. He knew that it was entirely still up to Charlotte if she'd accept his offer and was scolding himself for waiting so long to ask. What if another guy beat him? Trying not to dwell on possibilities, he headed toward the girl dormitories, expecting her to be there. Heart thudding in his ears, Keagan knocked three times, exhaling as he waited for a response.

From within, Kaylee looked up from the couches and chairs the girls had gathered at, as often happened before dinner. "Are we expecting someone? Eli didn't text," she commented aloud, not ready to get uncomfortable from her seat to check.

Serenity had just sat down with tea and scones. She, though ready to get the door, looked briefly flustered. Charlotte stood up, waving her friend to relax. “You get it all the time, I’ll do it.”

Cara, receiving her drink from Serenity, said, “If it’s Claireson you have to remind him he's not welcome back into the dorm until he apologizes for calling my prom dress a ‘basic bitch’.”

Chuckling that she would, Charlotte opened the door only to inhale that mirth set to loose a snappy comment to Claireson into a brief silent surprise when she saw who stood in wait. “Oh, Keagan.”

The others were quick to perk up. Tysha nearly slipped off the couch in her efforts to straighten better to see. Cara leaned forward, sipping her cup with interested eyes. It was Serenity who counted out her cups and frowned not to have thought to prepare an extra, just in case a guest arrived.

The tiniest squeak escaped Kaylee when she saw Keagan beyond Charlotte. Her sister finally had boys coming! Or so she had to assume that's why he was there. If it was for anyone else she might consider smacking some sense into him.

Tallulah grinned like the others, excited if for no reason other than to see Lottie thrilled. "About time," she murmured too quietly for the two at the door to hear.

Glancing back, Charlotte struggled not to let her giddiness get the better of her. Snorting and a huge grin would not do. She delved into her soul and went with the most natural, calm, attitude she could muster. The glint of excitement that shined in her mocha eyes, however, couldn’t be helped. Charlotte nonchalantly leaned against the threshold with her hands resting on the frame at the low of her back. “Is there something you need?”

Keagan, who had been visibly pleased that it was Charlotte who answered, now looked past her. That was a lot of girls to be potentially rejected in front of. "Lady Von Helsing," he began quietly before Wesley's words had him clearing his throat to speak clearly. "Would you mind stepping outside? So I may speak with you privately."

The urge to coax him into offering what Charlotte knew in her heart he came here to say right now, in front of everyone, was resisted. She couldn’t allow herself to ruin the moment she had been waiting for all this time, even if it would have been fun to tease.

“Yeah, sure,” Charlotte’s attempt at a casual okay faltered. Her voice nearly squeaked.

Charlotte closed the door behind her and stood with her back against it. There was no doubt the girls were eavesdropping—She’d done it a lot! Might as well accept that fact. She could already hear the faint tinkle of cups being abandoned and the hushed steps crowding the door.

“Private enough?” Charlotte asked with a grin. Without even thinking about it Charlotte’s tone, her posture, and the way she peered up would have earned another verbal nod to the likeness she shared with Wesley’s manner. “Or do you have somewhere else in mind?”

At that point, Charlotte could have taken on a full Wesley imitation and Keagan wouldn't have minded; he was too determined at this point. There was a brief moment where he thought of her almost squeaky voice and the high animated one Wesley had, but quickly pocketed it. There were more important things to do.

"Perfect. You- this- it's perfect," Keagan assured her, tucking his hands behind his own back because he had no idea what else to possibly do with them. "At the Valentine's Day dance I was terrified to ask you for a dance but I was so glad I did. You were magnificent, caring and wonderful to watch. Everything was worth the risk. So," he paused to clear his throat, surprised by how dry it had gotten. "Now I want to take a bigger risk, in the hopes it'll end with a more perfect dance. Lady Charlotte Von Helsing, will you do me the honor of coming with me to Prom?"

Beyond the door, the throng of girls had gathered, ears pressed to the wood to hear more. Unable to stop herself, Kaylee let out a high pitched 'awww!' It may not have been a singing promposal, but it was earnest and adorable nonetheless.

Unable to stop the spread of her grin, Charlotte at least managed not to hop up and down. “I like a guy who takes a risk,” she said, deepening her smile. “Yeah, I’ll go with you.”

"You will?" Keagan’s uncertainty came out before he could stop it. "I mean, you will! That's great. Do you want to meet for the grand March here or....?" Was it too bold of him to ask for more.

“Or?” Charlotte tilted her head in question. “Like—Do you mean Avostoska?”

"Oh, uh..." Keagan didn't know if that was a good idea. Her father intimidated him enough three inches tall and squeaking. "I was going to suggest there's a nice Italian restaurant in town. But, I'm sure it's nothing to outshine how you eat. If you'd rather just meet at school that's fine."

The realization of what he was asking dropped Charlotte’s jaw slightly. That’s what people did on date-dates, not just dances. This lowered her concern over appearing mature and mysterious. She lifted off the door, hands pressed to her chest.

“I- I would love that!” Charlotte said with eagerness. A thought popped in her mind. “Do you- Would you mind if my sister and her date come?” Thinking she might have made some social foible, she added, “Not that I wouldn’t appreciate only your company, it’s just that I’ve always liked the idea of sharing these moments with my sister. So it’s okay if not.”

From inside the dorms, the girls had to keep Kaylee from busting out to stop her sister. Sure, it would be nice to share such a special date with her, but she didn't want to do anything to jeopardize this boy chasing after Lottie.

"Oh a double date? I mean, sure if that's what you would prefer, Lady Charlotte," Keagan recovered quickly from the surprise request. "A double date; as you wish."

Taking a rudimentary read of the young man Charlotte said, “Alright. I’ll see if she and her date can make it. If not, I’m just as happy to go with you…alone.” She said the last word with a blush. “See you around, Keagan.” Charlotte gave him a wink.

Feeling his heart fluttering happily in his chest, Keagan nodded, slowly beginning to back away while his eyes stayed on her. "I'll see you around, Lady Charlotte," he agreed with a grin best described as goofy, only turning around when his back bumped into a wall.

Charlotte caught a giggle with a hand to her mouth. Once he was out of sight she opened the door to the crowd of girls. A rise of praise and shared excitement drowned out distinct comments. It was only until they were back at the couches that any of them could speak individually.

“Oh my god, Lottie! Your first real date!” Tysha said.

“I know! A restaurant? This is gonna be the best!” Charlotte squealed. At that she turned to her sister. “Too much to bring you and Kyle? Or is it fine? I got the feeling he’d only tolerate it.”

"I don't think it's too much," Kaylee stated, "But it could be too much for him. Or Kyle. He doesn't exactly seem like the restaurant type, don't you think?"

"Nonsense. He looks like he'd jump to say yes to whatever you ask," Tallulah giggled.

“What is the right answer?!” Charlotte exhaled exasperatedly, falling against the back of the couch with a cushion to hold.

Cara said, “Don’t do a double date first time. This is the first. It should be a solo couple. Then after that you do the double date.”

Shrugging, Serenity said, “I don’t think it’s a big deal if you do the double date first, especially if you think you might be more comfortable.”

“Mmm,” Tysha rocked side to side. “Kaylee, did you want to go at all? Like, would it be fun to you? Kyle or not.”

"I mean, it'd be nice to meet this guy formally, but I wouldn't want to intrude," Kaylee was clearly just as unsure a Lottie was. "I'll come with you if that's what you want. I don't want to ruin the mood. He seems like he really likes you."

Cara insisted again. “Just go solo couple. Worry about if Kaylee wants to do a double date later. That’s a future thing.”

Seeing no clear interest from Kaylee for it, beyond the general meeting of the young man, which can be done at the dance itself, Charlotte said, “Alright, I’ll just tell him Kaylee and Kyle couldn’t make it—Let me know if you do change your mind.” She smiled and squeezed the pillow in her arms. “Oh, I can’t wait!”

“Did you get a dress ready yet?” Tysha asked.

“I’ve got two I am thinking of,” Charlotte said. “I’ll see which one I am in the mood for on the night of the dance.”

“Now all you gotta do is tell your parents,” Cara chuckled.

Without knowing what Keagan had gone through beforehand Charlotte felt the smallest hesitation before a raging stubbornness filled her. Not unlike the kind of her younger years at the weddings when catching bouquets.

“Hmph,” Charlotte made a fist and held it up as if she was inspiring an army rather than just herself, “I will, and with no apology!”

A giggly cheer later and the girls were back to discussing the dance as well as other topics until the clock demanded them to bed.

The days following were filled with assignments and occasional crossing paths with Kaylee and Charlotte’s dates. Two more boys were turned down from Kaylee and Charlotte boasted at least one more as well. Feeling that all was right with the world, telling her parents about Keagan didn’t seem as daunting as she anticipated. As for the young man in question, he was informed that Kaylee and her date wouldn't be able to make it. They arranged to go at six so they could get to the party in time by eight.

“How do I look?” Charlotte asked her sister, taking a spin.

The Indian-inspired blue silk, white-trimmed with pale pink anise flowers blooming in a distanced pattern, covered one arm and laid bare the other with only a single strap to keep up the top. A gold decorative band cinched her waist that had become more defined as of late. Charlotte’s hair, loose and rippling around her hips in roast coffee waves, occasionally pinned with tiny gold star anise jewelry, which a cluster pulling her upper half secured to the back of her head. This shining accessory could be undone and used for a weapon.

zPH4qJ3wr1MSIwhH9Eq8X20iD3P_7KbSp5T-HY6vD0n2sdD3cftHJqc9pfVtfc1JJdEOrbTuLKPDCbktT_PC2p6sLQRkiinwOPMJ6suj8AWlxIwMG9o61rph-AD-Y5kW32Y9Qn37


Kaylee brought her hand to her mouth, containing a high squeak as well as she could. "You look absolutely gorgeous, Lottie! Keagan is going to lose his mind when he sees just how you glide in that dress." It truly was beautiful and she couldn't believe how perfectly it fit on her blossoming body.

Inspired, Charlotte spun once or twice more, feeling the soft fabric loose and tighten around her legs with each turn. Her body had certainly been busy shaping itself. She had even grown an inch or two. The most exciting changes, however, we’re definitely the developments of her femininity.

"You'll have to let me know just how quickly his jaw drops to the ground," Kaylee teased as she secured her hair pin. Since Halloween their freshmen year, she had been triple checking her accessorized weapons to avoid another problem. With everything in place, Kaylee stepped back to do a final check in the mirror, pleased with her dress choice and how the seamstress had risen to the occasion.

Dn3GegBhVybpjZvimAWcHpwfoIQEK8kwSDkjL8Rd79CRyqn8t2GiE9k83i2gwfqC36nk2WOoCOrr36H4RC-NvsCx6H-XgEvuYoPUs7dB39LK9cWKUUBRlw5xQmYQYNASz-pS7gF_


“And you, as always, take my breath away,” Charlotte said, coming from behind to carefully drape her arms around her sister so as not to disturb the fine job she did on her hair and makeup. They both peered into the mirror of Kaylee’s vanity with gentle smiles, softly squeezing the other in their hold. “Kyle has no idea just what beauty he will have the honor of dancing with tonight.”

The clock struck five-thirty. It would be time for Charlotte to head out to meet Keagan. The young man had impressed their mother with his offer for a reservation at a restaurant. Wesley had to admit the one the young man chose wasn’t a bad pick either. These little things helped Charlotte feel good about the event. Somehow if her father had been disappointed in any way, though she would have soldier on through the dampened mood, she knew it would have been a less than wonderful night. But, thankfully, Charlotte didn’t have to shoulder any of that, because whether or not Wesley did actually disfavor the whole ordeal, he smiled for his girls all the same.

One final squeeze later and Charlotte stepped back so that Kaylee could get up with ease from her chair. They were both ornately dressed, but Kaylee’s gown had thicker layering. The sound of the shift of her fabric ruffled pleasantly on the ear as she walked. Each of the darker pink petals sewn nearest the hem caught the light here and there. Kaylee exemplified the essence of a peony with grace.

“Okay, so—See you at eight if it was decent; seven-thirty if not; and nine if it was a really good dinner and Keagan and I can get away with it,” Charlotte chuckled, reiterating with Kaylee what they had giggled about just last night.

"Exactly, so I plan to see you at nine," Kaylee said with utmost confidence she would carry for them both. "But remember, if something goes wrong—which it won't—you send me the signal and I'll call you get you out." Because she would never just leave her sister to sink, even if she wouldn't be at dinner.

Charlotte did not argue. In fact she gave her sister another careful hug. “Thank you, Kaylee,” she exhaled with all sincerity. Letting go, she peered over at the clock and gasped softly. “Ah, it’s getting a little late—I’ll make it if I run. Pascal?”

“Yes, my Lady,” the butler appeared, but did not take the usual shape of his beginnings.

This time Pascal was far more conventionally attractive. A person could describe the changes as purposefully specific to the taste of a couple of older teenage girls. If anyone paid attention they would notice Pascal had gone through a few changes over the past year or two, though his original physique seemed to please Kaylee and Charlotte’s sense of nostalgia.

“Have my ‘Classical Cascade’ playlist on track four while I head to the vaults,” Charlotte instructed. “Just use the speakers in those halls. So we don't disturb anyone else.”

While Charlotte wasn’t on her way to a ball, this opportunity to run in a bejeweled, elaborate gown through the halls of a castle would not be missed. It wasn’t the first instance of doing so, but this time it wasn’t pretend.

“As you wish,” Pascal bowed.

The music started softly until the girls could hear it faintly through the walls where they stood in the lounge. Opening the door intensified the music and Charlotte gathered up the front of her skirts in anticipation of the elegant jog ahead.

“Fare thee well, sister. Pray I see thee upon the floor of the Great Hall!” Charlotte breathed dramatically, just as she turned heel and pranced down the hallway.

While Charlotte fancifully coursed the castle halls and emerged at the academy's vault, her date in a white tux had taken up a position at the schools entrance.

9DJGjqVKqHJawShF8EdZCIE_RjRW3o_z0DBIqkcJY5l_FKP2HGgYML6MsqepjuhAt5QV-vYqqU7f34A4jxC3WMTXe1Pjh55o5vPJETxcnOn4vreCfiIIer6E6gkHWQtDqmsdM1vD



By the time she was at the front steps, Keagan was standing beside his blue Porsche Cayman, a potential talking point if he was ever trapped in the same room as Everest.


ApDUN9h3PhuvoLpRcRw7k7EXNpC15inMDI_m6Y5t91sYNyY7hfI8cRjD6AAA7Cg7RFS82epJHiiiN7CLS7-4bdt5G_GejtVsAFhRXmULkbQ5ut7L_WkJSSSOtL-Mf6NF-1CTC4QV


Spotting Charlotte, Keagan quickly straightened up, his smile widening as he moved to the passenger side door. "You look... phenomenal," Keagan complimented her, although the word didn't seem quite fitting.

Unfortunately, they couldn't stand around all night while he fumbled around the English language for an appropriate descriptor. He was too enraptured by the flowing gown and her mocha eyes that he didn't move to open the door.

Charlotte chuckled airily, seeing his distracted expression. It pleased her immensely to know she had finally reached that maturity to draw in such attention, but since Keagan had come around she now found herself shifting her interest from gaining allure and delighting in that, to wondering about him as a person. It seemed to her far more intriguing to know how Keagan viewed her than, say, that one other boy who asked her to prom. The idea he thought well of her colored her cheeks and thrummed her heartstrings.

It happened that Charlotte realized she too got distracted. Blinking to the present, she smiled and said, “Thank you.” Charlotte stepped forward, standing by him and the door, eyes on his. “I’m glad I was able to match so well with how handsome you are—You make that suit look good.”

Keagan's smile turned borderline bashful before he pulled himself together and nodded confidently. "That just means I can be at your side and not ashamed. Although I could stand being the beast to your beauty, if necessary." He could and would have stood there continuing to compliment her if it wasn't for other students around them.

A honk made him jump and remind him they were still outside the car, quickly moving to open Charlotte's door as the offending driver gave a teasing catcall to the two. Charlotte paid the other driver no mind, but did spare a soft chuckle, for she too had been caught unprepared for the startling noise.

"We should probably go so we aren't late. If you're ready, of course,” Keagan said.

Smiling, Charlotte nodded, “Yes, I’m ready.”

Once inside the car they navigated the slow traffic of students pairing off for the town. It was not far, barely two or three miles away. If you looked out from a tower at night you could see the lights of houses and businesses twinkling. There were plans to expand the town since the academy had been built. A lot more people were hoping to move in on the economic boom they anticipated would come. The forest surrounding the compound kept a distance between the growing population. This was, in Wesley’s view, a strategic move to keep the integrity of the academy. People tended to regard mystery with respect than what they could easily access.

Along the road to the town there were blessed lights that kept the path safe. They didn’t have the resources, or the authority, to bless the lands to any one religious rite. The government in America wasn’t supposed to own any land, but they did try, and sometimes they did get a hold on chunks. Wesley did his best to secure these acres for the purposes of the academy. He managed to have full control over only what he built upon, blessing what he could. Everything else was owned under the name ‘Rockerfeller’, which Wesley believed was merely a decoy for the Federal government who, despite petitions, so far did nothing to permanently protect the landscape from fairies and ‘gods’. However, in negotiations, Wesley aggressively argued for the roads to have such protection since he paid to build them, even though they weren’t considered an ‘academy building’.

Charlotte did her best not to distract Keagan while he drove. The last thing they needed was a car accident! She did, however, suggest listening to music. “Not that I don’t want to talk. This is just a habit I grew up with. My father loves to listen to music during car rides of any length.”

"Oh, I can do that," Keagan agreed, using the controls built into the steering wheel to turn on the stereo system. It wasn't anything nearly as powerful as her father would have, but there were strong enough speakers. For the sake of a pleasant drive, he kept the volume at a moderate level. A more popular hip hop song was currently playing. "Feel free to change it, though. I'm not too picky about music."

“Oo, this is a good one,” Charlotte said, groovin’ in her seat and snapping her fingers. “I might switch it up later, but this is fine for now.”

They listened to the next one that came on as well, having been deemed good too, with the last song before they got to the town being carefully chosen by Charlotte. She hoped to set the mood of the night with a song her Uncle Oliver had sung for his wife. ‘Feeling Good’ covered by Michael Buble played over the speakers as they navigated the street ways of the town to the restaurant.

Keagan pulled up to the end of a line for valet parking in front of a building styled in the rustic Italian architecture. Charlotte rolled down her window to get a better look. “Whoa, so beautiful…”

Stone bricks peeked through artfully chipped patches. Lanterns strategically placed around the walkway and door frame gave off a warm glow. The reds and beige were complimented by creeping grape vines. The waiting guests who hadn’t gotten a reservation were snacking on the plump fruit.

KdWUOGHFIR0eoS3oYpP2PEt-4aJcqCcWPuvGeaNe3Wdh72HR3Jno7kw7rxSyMwfuBC38pW7gQWnC8x_QoPD1xb8nNVBEmRmm-biteLNR_JjGDJi5rw-YuxEk-wyRPpIfrFLQeM1X


Charlotte could see through the dome-shaped window the merry atmosphere, but more importantly, the romantic aura of the seated patrons brought a depth of reality to her. The date felt far more tangible. Her heart beat again, causing her to smile without control over her expression. She hardly noticed when the car stopped and. Keagan had come around to open her door.

“Oh, thank you,” Charlotte said, getting out with his help and keeping a hold on his hand. “This is amazing. Where’d you hear of it?”

"I've taken a few trips to town while at the academy and saw this place. I never had a reason to actually go inside, but it just felt a good choice for a night like tonight," Keagan explained as they entered the establishment. The Maître d'hôtel greeted them with a steep bow. "Party of two, O'Reilly."

"Absolutely sir, right this way," they were prompted into the restaurant and toward one of the candlelit tables. "Your waiter will be with you shortly."

Keagan eagerly led Charlotte to her chair, pulling it out and helping her in. Once he was in his own seat, he perked his brows. "Even better on the inside?"

“Oh yes,” Charlotte beamed, taking her seat and thanking him.

The young Lady had her fair share of extravagant restaurant experiences to compare it to and Charlotte decided this little restaurant did a great job capturing atmosphere, even if they had a smaller town budget to rely on, and the decor did not disappoint. Waiters and waitresses were just as impressive. Their outfits, the posture—Charlotte swore she heard one or two speaking Italian.

A young man around their age came to the table wearing the embroidered vestments of a waiter. Like the other men he slicked his black hair back, save for an unruly curl at the left of his face.

“Buonasera,” his accent flowed like a native. “welcome to Vittorio. What can I get for you to drink?”

A brief glance over the menu and Keagan knew what he'd like. "I'll have a lemon spritz, please," he said to the waiter. His eye had caught the Carte Blanche and lit up, an idea brewing.

Charlotte still hummed in thought over the selection. Finally she looked up and said, “I will have the virgin cherry cream cocktail.”

“Very well,” the waiter inclined his head. “Please, take your time ordering. I will be back with your beverages soon.”

The young waiter left Charlotte and Keagan to their own company. He quickly blended into the back and forth of waiters weaving around the tables. Charlotte lost track of him and turned to Keagan instead.

“Man, I can smell the food all around us, the aroma is amazing,” Charlotte said, opening her menu.

"It really is," Keagan had to agree. The atmosphere truly set one up for a good meal.

“What do you think might be good?” Charlotte asked.

"So, I was looking at the Carte Blanche,” Keagan said, showing her where to find it. “It looks like they pick out our entire meals. Sounds like a real adventure to me. What do you think?”

Charlotte brightened, “Oh, that sounds interesting.” They could give the restaurant a chance to truly show them their talents. “Alright, I’m willing to try that out.”

They had no need to ponder over the lists of food now. Menus were stacked on the edge of the table where their waiter could grab them once he came with their drinks. The restaurant was busy that night so they decided to factor that into the wait time. Looking around, they saw one or two more couples from their academy among the patrons. Some teens were unfamiliar, save for one face Charlotte recalled from the first open house before Freshman year. Jason? Jacob? Whatever the fellow’s name, he was sitting across from a pretty little beauty in a booth with one other couple; a double date. Charlotte smiled. She’d like to do that with Kaylee at some point. It felt like it would be a bonding moment.

“So,” Charlotte said with a smile, turning back to Keagan. “What do you like to do? Like for hobbies and stuff.”

While Charlotte was looking about, dark eyes had settled on her and weren't moving. Keagan took a second to digest her words and answer. "Oh, at the academy I participate in Chess and Track," he said, not about to hold it against her that she'd been so two months prior.

“Oh, that’s right.” Charlotte felt a little pale for forgetting. Thankfully Keagan didn’t appear offended, and the appearance of their waiter with their drinks felt like a buffer against embarrassment.

"Besides that I enjoy gaming and working on music tracks,” Keagan said. “What about you? What does Lady Charlotte Von Helsing have time for?"

Clack! Charlotte’s beverage landed hard enough that its contents got on her hand and on the table. “Oh!” She gasped, mainly because of the abrupt surprise.

Flustered, the waiter offered a hurried apology, saying, “Pardonami, signorina, my hands are a little tired this evening.” His dark grey eyes avoided contact with either of their gazes as he stiffly wiped the mess off of the table.

“Eh, it’s- it’s alright,” Charlotte assured him. The restaurant, as they observed, demanded a lot from their waitstaff that night.

“I will take off the drink from your order,” he sad, giving a bow of humility.

“Oh, you don’t have to—,” Charlotte began, but was cut off.

“I insist,” he said, saying he would return immediately once that was done.

Charlotte watched him leave, feeling a little awkward. Her hand, still stained with cherry cream juice, raised away from her dress to keep it clean. There was enough on her hand that moving may well fling or drip the residue onto undesirable surfaces. Sheepishly, she asked, “Mind if you hand me a napkin?”

Brows furrowed from how clumsy the waiter had been. Keagan considered forming a complaint, although an apology had already been given. At Charlotte's request, he rose and stepped to her side. "Allow me," he insisted, not wanting to compromise her dress. Carefully, he cleaned away the stainable drink. "You are brave to have gone with a staining drink on such a dress."

Cheeks blushed for how close he was to her. Bless that waiter’s butterfingers! Charlotte thought delightfully. “What’s Life without a little risk?” Charlotte asked softly, referencing his own words as he rubbed away the liquid.

Just then the waiter had returned. He respectfully waited to the side, hands tucked at his back, while Keagan finished his kindly task. Dark grey eyes shifted onto Charlotte all the while her own were on Keagans.

The echo of his words brought a twinkle to his eyes, intrigued by just how she was. Keagan's hands may have been purposefully slow in the clean up. As they were interrupted, he bashfully smiled, stepping back and returning to his chair. "Oh, pardon me. The Lady and I are interested in your Carte Blanche option," Kagan offered, looking to Charlotte for confirmation as it didn't feel right to straight out order for her.

“Uh huh,” Charlotte said, though the tone didn’t quite sound like she was present. Her mind as off of food and wandering fantasy so easily stirred by her companions charm.

“That is to say, yes?” The waiter prodded.

Charlotte glanced upward. “Yeah, yes. Carte Blanche. And if you could, maybe suggest the appetizer to include some bruschetta?” She asked, pronouncing it correctly to the mild astonishment of their waiter.

“Si, signorina,” their waiter bowed slightly.

Charlotte turned to Keagan just as their waiter faced away to leave. “Aside from dance club I love to tinker,” she said, continuing their conversation from before the small drink incident. “My father has always been an inspiration to me. He's a genius with code and designs and, well, I couldn’t help but want to try it too. I nearly broke out my sister twice when I was like, eight or nine.”

Enraptured by her voice, Keagan had leaned forward slightly in his seat as Charlotte spoke. It took him a few seconds to speak up, a bit taken back. "Oh, sorry? Break your sister out?" Had he been distracted by her beauty and missed something?

Realizing, Charlotte spoffed sheepishly. “Oh, yeah, um…Kaylee’s biological family had passed away from some kind of illness. She had been in quarantine while they were figuring out what it was that caused it.” She took a sip of her drink to let that sink in a moment. “She was in upstate New York for a while, but then she was brought to Avostoska to keep a closer eye on her. I hadn’t had a real friend until I met her. We got along really well. I hated that I couldn’t play with her in person. I tried to get her out so we could be together.” Wistfully she thought back on those days when she was first told about the little girl who came to live with them. “I can’t imagine living my life without Kaylee as my sister.”

"I see," Keagan nodded, even if it was a bit hard to understand just what they had gone through. "I never would have guessed anything was wrong with her - though it sounds as if you're saying nothing is wrong with her. When did your parents adopt her, if I can ask?"

“During Hell’s Gate,” Charlotte answered. Those memories were easier to recall than the carefree days before Loki unleashed the evils of Aarin. “I’m sure Uncle Oliver will go over the details in class, but, long story short, Aunt Molly, Kaylee, Aunt Lauri, and Uncle Oliver reunited with us back at the rubble of Avostoska. That night my parents offered Kaylee a place in our family.” She felt her heat thrum for an entirely different reason than infatuation. Charlotte still felt just as happy now as she did then. “Kaylee accepted and she became my official sibling.”

Keagan exhaled, one of suppressed admiration. "I had no idea. It's amazing that you two are so close together when it's only been a few years," he complimented her. "Is...is it upsetting she didn't join us for dinner?”

Thinking it over, Charlotte said, “I wouldn’t say it’s upsetting. I do have a propensity to want to do things with my sister, and for good reason, she’s amazing, but I—,” the appetizers came then. Charlotte leaned back to not get in the waiters way. “—I do think I would want to go on a double date with her at some point.” Charlotte’s blush deepened. She found courage to say, “Maybe with you, if you ever want to go out with me again?”

Immediately losing all interest in their food at her comment, Keagan straightened up in his seat. "Really? I mean, you want to go on another date? Outside of a dance maybe?" There was no containing his excitement.

Nodding before anything, Charlotte said, “Yes, I’d love to. You’re so nice, Keagan. I like you. I want to know more about you,” she said with sincerity.

"I'd love to take you on a second date, Lady Charlotte," Keagan beamed at the very prospect. "I know the night is still young but I've enjoyed my time with you immensely. You are absolutely amazing and I can't express how glad I was that you agreed to come with me."

Feeling light and all aflush, Charlotte reflected his delight. “Same!” They hadn’t even had their first bite of food and Charlotte was going over what they could do for their second date. Then a thought came to her. “Are you gonna go to camp this summer?”

Keagan nodded, still thrilled that she had agreed. "Yeah, I'll be going this year. I hear most of the students from the academy do. Are you going? Oh, I'm sure you will since your uncle owns it."

“Yeah,” Charlotte smiled, nodding. Their bruschetta still sat untouched and she just didn’t care. “What do you think about a picnic double date? I’m sure Kaylee and Kyle won’t mind.”

"A picnic at camp?" The idea was enticing. "If we'd be allowed to, I'd love it. Maybe right by the lake.”

Charlotte couldn’t believe her luck. This boy actually had a romantic bone in his body! “Yes, the lake. That sounds great!”

“Oh,” their waiter had come with another small plate of food. “Forgive me for interrupting, I see you’re not yet finished.” It was a polite way to comment on their lack of eating. “I’ll return later.”

“Hm?” Charlotte peered over. “Oh! Right,” she chuckled and took up a bruschetta piled with mouthwatering minced veggies and drizzled with flavored oils, dusted with herbs. “Guess we should start eating,” she spoffed, finally beginning their meal.

Meanwhile, at Avostoska…

Seven fifty-six. Kaylee checked the clock for the third time that minute. Time was moving impossibly slow but it was still moving. Once again, she checked her messages exchanged earlier that week with Kyle, confirming he had said they'd meet at the hallway near the dorms at 7:45. There was still no word from him, and it was minutes from the start of Prom. Giving the benefit of a doubt, she decided to send another message.

Where are you? We're going to be late

Her attention was focused on her phone as if she could will a reply. Nearby, an electronic chime was heard but not fully registered by the worried young woman. Sighing, she shook her head, wondering if she should ask her father to make sure he was alright when loud, fast footsteps sounded.

CRACK - Splat! Something collided with Kaylee's chest, followed by a cold, slimey sensation drilling down her and her dress. A second of confusion passed and she realized it had been an egg to crash into her. But who would -

"Who's an egghead now?!" The mocking question came from Kyle, a few feet away with his phone poised in one hand and a second egg in the other. Before Kaylee could think to turn, only opening her mouth to respond, he chucked it right at her, landing on her stomach splattering all over her skirts. "That'll teach you a lesson, Von Helsing!"

Yoke dripped down her dress as Kaylee filled with overwhelming emotions. She was angry, so angry that he raced to her and ruined her dressed. If he hadn't wanted to go to prom, he could have just said he changed his mind. Embarrassment was threatening to take over, knowing she looked like a mess and had basically been dumped at the last second and had insult added to that injury. But mostly she was sad. A weight of depressing settled on her shoulders as she fell back into the wall, sinking slowly to the ground. Kaylee didn't chase after him, though she could have. No, instead all of her responses went out the window and she did the one thing that felt right; she cried. Cried for herself and a night ruined. She could never show up to prom looking like a failed omelette. The dress was destroyed and she would have to go back home and slink away, unwilling to admit what had happened to anyone out of shame.

"Kaylee?"

Oh no! Someone had saw her! Sniffling, she tried to wipe up her tears, looking up to a soft green dress approaching and Tallulah stopping just a few steps away. "I'm fine," Kaylee tried to insist, her voice breaking even in two words.

"You're not fine," Tallulah shook her head, coming to kneel beside Kyle, her eyes shifting over the sticky mess. "Who did this to you?"

"K-Kyle..."

"What?! I thought he was supposed to be your date."

Kaylee gave a wet spoff. "Apparently I'm just a target." Looking up, she was glad that everyone was in the great hall. Maybe she could slip away with some integrity. "I'm going to go home. This dress is ruined and I just want to cry more."

Eyeing the egged dress, Tallulah shifted slightly, thoughts weighing heavy. "You were planning to go to prom before that ass asked you, right?" She waited for Kaylee to nod. "Well...if you're dress was fine would you stay?"

"W-what do you mean?"

It was tallulah's turn to check the hallways around them. Her eyes fell back on Kaylee and she held her hand over the dress, shaking slightly in the air. Her command was quick, and the fabric that had been a mess moments prior was returned to it's full glory. "There."

Disbelief was etched on Kaylee's face, touching her dress until she knew she wasn't just imagining it. "You... You're.. awoken!" Her mind caught up and her jaw dropped. "Tallulah! Why didn't you ever tell us?"

Her friend shrugged her shoulders. "I didn't want anyone to treat me differently, so I hide it and just admit my mother is. Besides, it's not that important, right?" Straightening up, she extended a hand and helped Kaylee on her feet. "But... Keep it just between us?"

"Oh, uh yes, of course," Kaylee wiped away the last evidence of the attack off her cheeks. "Tallulah...thank you. I can't-"

"Don't worry about it Kaylee," she smiled warmly, nodding down the hall. "But the dance has started and I think you should go. Kyle Villarreal doesn't get to ruin this prom for you, not if I have anything to do with it."

The emotions of minutes prior melted away, replaced by an overwhelming sense of appreciation. Throwing her arms around the other girl, Kaylee pulled her in for a few tight hug, shedding a few more tears. "Thank you - thank you so much, Lulah. You are such an amazing friend."

"Oh, nonsense. Just a friend," Tallulah spoffed, giving a final squeeze before breaking the embrace. "Now let's get down to the hall. You have a dance and I'm making sure you go."

Spirits raised, the two girls walked in step down the halls and to the immaculately decorated Great Hall. The march was nearly over as the stepped in and just past the stage, the announcer calling off the final couple.

"Kyle Villarreal and Jessica Copperfield."

The Hall gave a typical round of applause, with a few whistles and whoops directed at Jessica. The two arm and arm across the stage, turning to use the ramp down when Kaylee and Tallulah came into Kyle's view. The grin he had been wearing widened for a moment before falling off completely to see that Kaylee was missing the egg she'd been wearing.

Realizing she'd gotten a piece of the dignity back and thrown him off guard, Kaylee smirked, nodding as the two walked past them. "You're right Lulah, he doesn't get to ruin prom.”

Across the way the girls noticed Paisley watching both them and Kyle. She appeared confused, turning away with purpose into the crowd. Though curious, and knowing she couldn’t be up to any good, the girls were met with a solemn familiar voice.

“Kaylee?” Joss approached with caution and reserved hurt. “Is…Is there another Kyle or…” Or had she such a terrible view of Joss’s character that she would rather lie about being taken to the dance than go with him?

The pained look on Kaylee's eyes hurt even more than he knew. If she had only said no to Kyle she wouldn't have been egged and could have said yes to Joss. But now... "No, it was that Kyle, but...he played an awful, awful trick," she said, fighting off growing spite as she looked at the back of Kyle's head, walking with his date in tow.

Joss, Kaylee, and Tallulah all looked over at Kyle who was showing a disgruntled Regina his phone. Whatever she read or saw curled her frown into a smirk. Hugo and Paisley were on either side of her, both chuckling darkly.

Turning back to Joss, her scowl faded into a look of regret. "I'm sorry that I ever said anything to him and agreed to prom, but he doesn't get to take prom away from me."

“What did he do?” Joss asked, brows furrowing. He glanced again towards Kyle to see he had been given back his phone, clicking away.

Before Kaylee or Tallulah could say, several phones went off around them. Normally if one or two did no one paid any real mind. Because so many had alerted at once the students who had brought their cell’s pulled them out to see what they had been sent.

BING! Joss raised his own, seeing that an ‘anonymous’ post was made on the school chat. A gif of Kaylee getting an egg thrown at her paired with a fart noise upon hitting its target repeated on a loop. The words ‘Egg-head’ flashed at the end of each play. Many students didn’t think well of the prank, but several people still chuckled and some laughed out loud, even pointing to Kaylee. A call of ‘Sup, Egg-Head’ could be heard.

Kaylee caught a glimpse of the message and quickly regretted coming to the dance. If she hadn't let Tallulah talk her into it, she wouldn't have had to be around when the entire school witnessed what they tried to hide. Wishing she could melt into the ground, her cheeks burned crimson while tears snuck past her own defenses and down her cheeks.

As if by Fate the path between Joss and Kyle was clear of students. Without a word Joss closed the distance with heated steps. If anyone thought they were going to have a stern argument they were wrong.

"What do you wa-" Joss’s fist threw at Kyle, landing a smart hit against his jaw. It stopped whatever else would have come out of Kyle's mouth. Instead, he let out a loud yelp, putting his palm over an already red spot. "What the fuck, man?!" Facing Joss, he rubbed his jaw once more, anger dominating the pain as he prepared to give right back.

When Joss had stormed over, Regina and her posse had taken a couple of steps back, able to see it was going to get messy. Admittedly one to enjoy a good show, Regina called out, "Are you just going to stand there and take that, Kyle?"

The commotion only just gained some attention. The chaperones, handling issues all around, barely caught wind of the change in mood. It could be moments or minutes until someone with authority came to see what was going on.

Reggie and a couple of other members of the A.S.A. Club gathered at the edge of the crowd at this point. They hung back, arms crossed. They weren’t involved yet, but that could change if the dice fell right. Kyle, however, wasn’t alone. A few buddies he made friends with, who found nothing wrong with his joke, and who didn't have the best view of mages, stood among the students at his back.

Tysha, Danson, Elijah, and the rest aside from Charlotte, came up to where Tallulah stood. They murmured in concern over just what might happen here. Elijah silently prayed for peace.

Meanwhile, Kaylee had tugged herself out of her own self pity, running after Joss with her dress rippling in the wind she created. She grabbed his dominant hand. "Joss, no! He's not worth it," she said before leaning in to add in a more hushed tone. "He's not worth getting expelled. They had their laugh, it's over."

Silent fury filled his fair eyes. Joss’s fingers laced with Kaylee’s in an attempt to calm his inner storm. His left hand pointed a finger at the offending man. “You’re a fucking cowered, Kyle. Throwin’ eggs at girls you asked out? And for what? To impress that bitch?” Joss shot a glare of disgust at Regina briefly. “She’s clearly with Hugo, and playin’ you like a damn fool.”

Overplaying the offended card, Regina gasped loudly, eyes wide. "I never! I would tell you to stop the filth that's rolling out of your mouth, but I suppose only a natural response for someone like you!" Her huffed response drew some murmured comments from the gathering crowd.

Inching forward with a dark smirk on his face, it was clear Kyle wasn't going to be called off or convinced with the obvious truth. If anything, Regina's words seemed to spur him on. "Only giving her what she deserves. Kaylee can't run her mouth and not expect there to be consequences. Or are you going to keep being her little barking mage on a leash each time she gets herself in trouble?"

About ready to punch him herself, Kaylee tried again to end the altercation. "Kyle, stop it!”

Both young men were too angry to heed Kaylee’s words of warning. Joss scoffed darkly, saying, “Guess grades don’t mean much; didn’t catch that irony, did you?” He narrowed his eyes, stepping forward, his hand nearly slipping from Kaylee’s hold. “I misspoke, Kyle. You’re the little bitch, ensari.”

If Joss had thought those words were going to bug Regina, he'd be anything but right. The blonde grinned wickedly ear to ear as the scene played out before her, a product of her scheming. It was even better than just an egging!

Kyle, on the other hand, wouldn't stand by so quietly. The slur was enough for him to be done with words, fists balling up and the gap between them disappearing. He pulled his fist back, ready to deliver a haymaker to Joss in return for the bruise he'd have on his own cheek. Reflexively, Kaylee prepared to fight herself, which meant she dropped her hold on Joss's hand.

A strike too obvious to miss, being only a breath after an insult, Joss dodged it. He dropped back in a stance just briefly enough to posture himself for the quick back and forth to come. They did not notice the students threaded close on purpose, making it hard for chaperones to get through to take control since the burst of shouts and chanting for a fight altered them.

Reggie stood by with eyes trained on the fight and Kyle’s friends on the sidelines. Despite his faults, Reggie didn’t bail on his close buddies with whom he made strong bonds. If any of them stepped up to land any cheapshots, then he would engage.

High above, arching over the sea of students and trailing fire, Ryuu skipped the trouble of a mundie and landed right beside them. A billow of hot air rushed from the smouldering ex-dragon priest, forcing Kyle and Joss apart and anyone close enough to stumble back.

Ryuu rose upright, staring down at them with disappointment. Flames that did not consume him or his clothes dissipated slowly. “That’s enough.”

Thankfully everyone who worked with the school or chaperones who had reputations that preceded them came to handle the situation, otherwise Kyle might have felt lucky enough to try and throw a few more punches. As it was, he straightened up, breathing heavily with a busted lip not far from his already bruising jaw. "Good, call him off before he gets in too deep."

"Oh, shut up Kyle, you started this whole damn mess!" Kaylee stepped in, having stood back long enough, wincing each time a hit even lightly glanced off Joss. It was her fault he was involved in this at all.

"Master Ryuu is right: enough," Everest's deep voice boomed, causing the thick throng of students to make way.

Some may have been ignorant of the champagne playboy and his abilities, but no one who had been at the academy for more than five minutes could say they weren't aware who Professor Crosse was or his abilities. A nearby student rearing to engage if it had come to it dropped the gourd they held as a makeshift weapon onto the table as soon as Everest came up.

Professor Taliesin, who had been right behind the sharpshooter, came around to the boys. “Get up. Come with me,” he said, in a raspy tone that brooked no argument.

Joss sighed, tucking his hands in his pockets as he shuffled after with Kyle not far behind. They didn’t look at each other. What Joss did do was catch Kaylee’s eyes and offer a small apologetic smile. Then he turned forward. It had been a big mess. The two young men weren’t even sure how their evening would end.

Coming to inspect the rest of the onlookers, Laylon noted the ones who were a bit too enthused with the prospect of a battle. “It is a tragedy that the academy had so few willing to bring peace,” she said, hands laced at her front. The thrill that had gripped many of them began to falter at her words. “There is no triumph in self-centered pride.” Her horns for eyes landed on Regina. She knew it, without needing to be told. That comment was meant for her. “These years are fleeting,” Laylon said, turning around to them all. “At the end…Will you become someone you respect?”

Those words hung over the students, causing a murmur of discussion, even as Laylon stepped away to leave them with their thoughts. Several minutes would go by before the students fell back into the swing of the party.

Ryuu grinned after the horned woman. “She’s kinda cute,” he remarked with praise, turning from her to Kaylee and her friends beside Everest. “Exactly what happened?”

“Kyle tricked Kaylee into coming to the party, just so he could egg Kaylee, film it, and send it to the school,” Tysha said with a frown.

Danson said, “Joss found out and, well, you know…”

Everest looked between the kids he knew from a few visits to the school and to the retreating forms of the two who had been duking it out. "Joss? Wasn't he the one from the Valentine's dance last year?"

"Halloween," Kaylee corrected him. "And then the winter formal."

"Oh, right. That's the one your dad found in your closet," her uncle mused aloud, turning to look at his niece more fully. "You don't look very egged. This wasn't a ploy to get boys to fight over you was it?"

Pale cheeks turned dark red and Kaylee was quick to hide her head. "I wouldn't make up something like that. Or want boys to fight over me," a true statement. Even when more than one had asked her to the dance, she hadn't ever dreamt of any of them going to fight for her. "He egged me by the dorms."

"Then where is the egg?"

Realizing she couldn't keep Tallulah's secret and answer her uncle truthfully, cornflower eyes dropped to the floor to avoid contact with that steely gaze.

"We went and cleaned it up before coming," Tallulah quickly offered, knowing if she was dishonest it was less likely for him to notice. "Kyle wasn't a very good shot and I wouldn't let Kaylee miss prom for his dumb face."

Everest hummed in thought as he looked between the two girls. It made sense that little could stop teenage girls from going to a dance, and Joss had fewer marks since Kyle hadn't been able to land many good hits. Finally, he decided that blame couldn't lie too heavily among this group, instead nodding to Kaylee. "I'll talk to your dad. See if he can do anything about the video. You know he has his ways."

Relief made Kaylee’s shoulders drop, smiling up at him. "Thanks, Uncle Everest. I would appreciate that."

“Now then,” Ryuu raised his fingers, palm down, and waved his hand as if on a hinge at his wrist. “Go on and dance. Have fun.”

A young girl, who had been waiting for a pause in the conversation to speak, came forward with eyes sparkling. “Master Ryuu, would you- w-would you dance with me?”

Not entirely surprised, what with how the students reacted to his arrival and the stares he got after his fiery display, Ryuu still had to shake his head. “Sorry, I am here on official business.”

Pouting, she crossed her arms. “Last dance Lady Charlotte had been working as a chaperone and she got to have one song with a boy.”

That did make a good point. “I am old and you are young,” Ryuu said. “That’s highly inappropriate.”

“By only nine years, right?” She argued. Or so he looked.

Clasping the girl by her shoulders, Ryuu turned her around and gave her a nudge forward. “Off you go! Find some other lucky guy, or girl—I’m sure they’re out there.” He would not comment on his age. Even he did not know. As far as Laylon might be concerned, Ryuu would choose whatever age was closest to hers.

That earned a chuckle from the teens. Tysha was the first to make off, saying to them, but especially Kaylee, “We won’t be far. Claireson wants to get in as many songs as we can.” She looked past Ryuu and said, “Watch out, here comes more.”

Just as she said so Ryuu turned around to see a few more gawking teens. Thankfully most were older. One more blessing was that they stopped in their tracks, glancing between one another, as if wondering if they all had the same intention.

Cara chuckled, standing with her quiet date. “A heartbreaker, huh?”

“Hmm…Everest, I think I’ll watch a doorway or something,” Ryuu said, choosing one of the least populated posts to continue his temporary job.

"Fine, but don't make sure they're flocking there with you; that's a fire hazard," Everest chuckled, nodding him away before giving the group a final glance and returning to his self-selected station near the punch bowl and dance floor.

Soon enough, Matt with Gabby, Elijah with Annie, Paulo with Haddasah, and Cara with OO all paired off again to dance, provided that Tallulah and Kaylee were alright.

~Vittorio~​

Their adventure of picking the Carte Blanche had ended wonderfully for the young couple. Delicious food was shared and praised between small talk between the two of them. Time seemed to just fly by as they enjoyed each other's company until their plates were empty and Keagan had swiftly covered the cost of their meal. He was tempted to linger even longer, however looking around he could see the establishment was completely full and there were even a few heads towards the front who were waiting.

"We should probably get going," Keagan mentioned to Charlotte, checking his phone for the first time that night. "Oh! It's eight-thirty. We missed the Grand March..."

Charlotte, who had been caught off guard by how quick Keagan had been to pay,—she intended to offer to share the cost—had to agree. “Oh shoot, I forgot,” she muttered. And the dress she chose looked so good too! “Well, we can still flaunt when we get there, yeah? We’ll just have our own special announcement.” She chuckled, adding, “I know a guy.”

All they had to do was wait for the waiter to return with Keagan’s card. It took a hot minute, but soon the young man placed the plastic rectangle in front of Keagan. “There you are, sir, we hope you enjoyed your time here at ‘Vittorio’. We look forward to your return.”

“Thank you, Mr.—,” Charlotte glanced down at his name tag, “Donatello.” She, with Keagan’s generous offer of his hand, got up. “We may just do that.”

Smiling, the waiter bowed slightly. “Addio,” he said, then turned to leave.

Charlotte, with Keagan’s hand in hers, walked a step behind to get through the crowd. They were all alight with unspoken affection all the way back to the school grounds. The conversation at the restaurant continued in the car, peppered with hints and maybe’s, if’s and who-know’s about the future, about camp—all the little things that they were looking forward to showing each other.

Stepping out of the car and walking up the stairs to the Great Hall, Charlotte was astonished just how quickly time had gone. She was absolutely happy and needed to tell her sister all about dinner! But first, as she had said, Charlotte went with Keagan to the DJ.

Moments later the speakers blared out, “Making a fashionably late appearance, Mr. Keagan O’Reilly and Lady Charlotte Von Helsing!”

The students were up for a good cheer. They had quite the night already! Charlotte and Keagan walked around and waved. She used the opportunity to spot Kaylee standing with Tallulah. They looked amazing!

“C’mon,” Charlotte insisted, giddily walking right to them with Keagan in tow. “Hey guys—Tallulah, you look great! And Kaylee, of course.” She looked around. “Is Kyle getting drinks or something?”
 

Attachments

  • 1621765837289.png
    1621765837289.png
    424.5 KB · Views: 0
  • 1621765836136.png
    1621765836136.png
    838.4 KB · Views: 0
  • 1621765836939.png
    1621765836939.png
    1.6 MB · Views: 0
  • 1621765836515.png
    1621765836515.png
    1,020 KB · Views: 0
  • 1621765835756.png
    1621765835756.png
    2.3 MB · Views: 0
The question earned a spoff from Kaylee, rolling her eyes briefly. "Or something is right," she huffed, although the good chuckle at her sisters arrival had helped her simmer to some degree.

"The date was a ploy for him to get her alone, egg her and broadcast it to the school," Tallulah explained, determined to stay at the poor girl's side that night if needbe. "Joss found out, suckerpunched Kyle and then they got into it after a good yelling match. "

Charlotte’s jaw dropped slightly. “What the hell?” She missed all of it too. But most unfortunately she missed being there for her sister. “Kaylee, I’m so sorry that happened. Good on Joss, at least.”

Although he hadn't spent much time with anyone in their group or even Charlotte before that night, Keagan already agreed this was an inappropriate event. Charlotte had mentioned Kaylee's excitement for prom, and to hear she'd been essentially attacked was an unfair ending. "I'm sorry to hear that. Is this a bad time to try and say that not all guys are such tools? I mean, there's still guys like Joss out there obviously, and me if I can be so bold."

Kaylee chuckled, nodding. "That's very true, and I'll give you that credit until Lottie tells me otherwise."

Charlotte pursed her lips and looked around to see Regina. “I smell a rat…” From the looks of the two girls, her guess was spot on. “Well I hope they come to Justice.” Charlotte crossed her arms, feeling all at once that she should set aside her excitement to comfort her sister. “Do you want some company? Keagan and I can hang out with the two of you.”

Kaylee was quick to shake her head. "Oh no, you don't need to ruin your night with me. Tallulah and I are the two that are now stag, so we can keep each other company while you two enjoy your date and dance."

"Actually..." Tallulah said, having shifted slightly where she stood. Eyes fell on her as she failed to find what to say next.

"There you are, Lulah!" A cheerful voice stopped anyone else from prying further as a young woman who appeared their age joined them, a pleasant yellow dress rustling about her. "Oh, that was just horrid. I hope that nasty boy gets what he has coming for him."

1622002910291.png 1622002964274.png

The uneasieness that had been on Tallulah's face vanished as the new party joined them, beaming at the other girl. "I hope so," she agreed, but seemed to have little interest in speaking about Kyle and his actions. She continued to look fondly at the bubbly young woman before realizing that the others might not know her. "Where are my manners? Everyone, this is Sophia Baros. Soph, this is Kaylee and Charlotte Von Helsing, and Charlotte's date Keagan O'Reilly."

"The ones who came with their own announcement," Sophia giggled, nodding to each person as they were introduced. "Very fancy and confident, I approve."

To anyone’s surprise who did not know her well enough, they might find Charlotte’s nonchalance curious in the face of this revelation. But was it so? Tallulah did not fawn over men, but she did not do so for many people, aside perhaps from one moment of awe over Ryuu, but then who didn’t? Really, it made more sense now that she looked back on the times Tallulah gave her opinion on men, the detached feelings and shrugs about her night with Sam, and well, if anything, Charlotte was glad Tallulah didn’t get tangled up with Morgan. She knew Serenity had a small crush on the girl when she had been in their friend group. However, Morgan had expressed, in private, to Charlotte that she had an admiration for Tallulah. At the time Charlotte would have encouraged strong feelings. They had to count their blessings that Morgan didn’t allow any of them to pursue her, though if she hadn’t had such a mission, just how would their lives be different? Would Morgan be standing here with Tallulah instead?

Morgan. The fight. Choking. Charlotte shivered. Thoughts of her had to be shoved far back before her emotions tugged her into depression over reflection on her rage that nearly took a life. This night could still be recovered.

Charlotte grinned, “Confidence is key, as my father would say.” She added in a handshake. It made this feel like a more official meeting. “So this is the first time we’re hearing about you. ‘Lulah was tight lipped,” Charlotte said with a nudge against her friend. “Wouldn’t even give a hint!”

While Tallulah looked ready to answer with flushed cheeks now that Charlotte had pointed out her silence, Sophia didn't hesitate to jump in. "They are nice lips, even if they can be tight," she chuckled. "But no, it's just hard to know how people will react. Some are anything but accepting, even in this day and age, so it's safer to be cautious. Going up on stage and having it announced is anything but cautious, so we decided not to go that route."

Right then a light bulb clicked for Keagan who, up until that point, had just thought Tallulah was introducing a friend they hadn't met. "Oh! You and Tallulah...? That's cool. Stick it to the bigots and give them something to talk about, I say."

Cornflower eyes shifted over and the other girl nodded with soft pink cheeks. "That's wonderful! Shame on Tallulah for not telling us sooner, because you are a gem, Sophia." Rather than a simple handshake, she went in and met her for a light hug.

"Well, it is rather new. I only asked her to the dance last month," Tallulah explained. "I still can't believe no one had asked you yet."

"Oh, they did. I'm just not afraid to say no if it's not what I want," Sophia smirked with a glowing confidence.

Charlotte decided Sophia sort of reminded her of her Aunt Amalia and Aunt Annabelle. They were a couple of heartbreakers, but hopefully Sophia was not so reckless as them. They had enough of that around here. That brought another issue to mind. It dawned on Charlotte that this meant Kaylee would not have company.

Before Charlotte could say a word about it a familiar figure drew attention for his unexpected return. Joss, with a light bruised cheek, came up to Kaylee and the others. He did not boast a prideful manner, nor did he share in any praise for his outburst from students he passed by—while not regretful for confronting Kyle, this Joss did not delight in his violence. A change from a year before.

“Hey,” Joss greeted softly to those surrounding Kaylee, as well as giving a warm welcome to the new comer.

Charlotte stated the obvious with a pleased smile, saying, “They let you back.”

“Yeah, Principle Minton ruled I could still participate,” Joss said. He looked over at Kaylee, heart on his sleeve. “Would you do me the honor of a dance?”

Lighting up from his approach, Kaylee's gaze had focused on Joss unable to even mute the relief she felt that he had returned. Lips curling into a smile, she nodded as she reached for his hand before he even had a chance to offer it. "Yes. Yes, please."

As Fate would have it, the DJ chose at that moment to abandon the up-beat songs for a slower ballad. While this might have sent a few of the dancers off for punch or a chance to rest their feet, the remaining students took the opportunity to dance a little closer and slower.



Hand-in-hand with Joss, Kaylee made their way to the dimly lit dance floor, her hands finding their places naturally as she fell into step with him. "I'm glad they didn't make you leave," she said after a moment.

“Me too,” Joss spoffed, falling in comfortable step with Kaylee. At one point he set his head against hers and murmured, “I missed this…”

It had been a long time since they last had a moment like this. But it didn’t feel the same. Joss certainly didn’t believe he was the same person. So much had changed in him since he last saw her. Despite the distance Joss found himself at ease holding Kaylee, dancing with her as if they had never stopped.

Kaylee had thought of plenty of things to say to him when he had been hauled off after the brawl; insisting he couldn't be getting into fights like this. Yet, as they moved so comfortably together and it felt so familiar and welcomed, she decided now wasn't the time for scolding or even words. Instead, she sighed contently into his embrace and let the music take them away. Away from eggings and vindictive girls. Away from the past year they'd spent apart and the turmoil in between of playboys and orphans out for revenge. Right now, she'd have just him.

Back at the edge of the floor, Keagan reached for Charlottes hand, his warm palm against hers while he laced their fingers. "It seems we arrived just in time for a dance. Would you care for another risk tonight Lady Charlotte?"

Grinning, Charlotte stepped forward with him. “Oh yes, and many more.”

The couple slipped into the swaying crowd of students with little trouble at the same time as trouble came for Regina. A chaperone walked up to her, tapped her shoulder, and the red-faced girl was escorted against protest out of the Great Hall.

Hugo stood, more annoyed with Regina than anything. He muttered that this was getting out of hand. Just as Regina left he turned to look down at Paisley. Be it a form of retaliation or not, Hugo gestured to Paisley to dance with him. The girl didn’t question it. She’d take what she could get!

There was a final couple to make their way toward the dance floor, though they might have been overlooked by many. Green and yellow skirts swirled together as a quiet exchange of affection chose to stay toward the dark edges of dance hall, not wanting to draw attention that might have been unfavorable, but not willing to simply sit at the sidelines on such a beautiful night with each other as company.

The rest of the evening proved pleasant. It seemed the unintentional tradition of a fight at prom had been satisfied for that year. The friends trickled back to their rooms.

Serenity said an early goodnight to Collin who turned out not to be the kind of person she enjoyed. He was too pushy and his humor consisted of joking about aspects of people they didn’t control, like height or a birth defect.

Cara had lost interest in her own date as well, instead dancing with any boy she thought would be fun to get down with, hittin’ every song until the prom shutdown.

Elijah and Annie had strolled several times around the Great Hall in-between dancing. It seemed any time they glanced at him he had a big smile on his face.

Matt got into a big fight with Gabby, but none of them knew why. She just stormed off without a word more and he left soon after.

No one knew where Paulo and Haddasah ran off to. They had seemed so excited to dance together, even declaring their status as a couple not long before prom. After a couple songs they sort of vanished. Did they have a fight? Did they sneak out to gaze at the stars? No one knew at that point.

They would have asked Danson, but he was off somewhere unknown after winning Prom King. His date became irate with being left out—Tysha would understand the feeling. She didn’t have to worry about that with Claireson. The boy was almost too attentive, constantly at her elbow even when she needed a bit of space.

Tallulah and Sophia had enjoyed the dance until about midway through it's scheduled time. The girls had pulled themselves from the group saying they were going to get fresh air, but never returned to the Hall. Kaylee had a few guesses as to where they went, but didn't bring it up to give them some peace of their own.

Near the end, when sleep tugged at them, Joss walked with Kaylee to her dorm, followed alongside Keagan who still held Charlotte’s hand. They were shuffling down the halls among the few others done with the night.

“Not that I’m pressing, but how’s Reggie with this?” Charlotte asked as politely as she could.

Sighing, Joss said, “I don’t know. I didn’t ask him or anything.” He gave her a raised brow and a half smile. “It’s not like he’s my wife, you know. I don’t cross-reference with him.” He gave a shrug, saying, “We’re still good friends, but we’re just not understanding each other right now…”

“Yeah? What’s up?” Charlotte asked, peering over at him from around Keagan.

“Reggie’s just being paranoid and defensive,” Joss said, though that didn’t sound any different from their view. “He’s always shifting, changing—reforming his thoughts and his stance. He wants so badly to stand up on principles, but he can’t see that he’s not thoroughly examining any to be confident in them. So I tried to explain this and he took it the wrong way. I could tell he was off-put with me dancing with Kaylee, but he’s not an authority over me.”

“Whoa,” Charlotte raised her brows. “That’s the most discontent I’ve heard between you two.”

“There’s a lot, actually,” Joss chuckled. “You just don’t see it. And we do care about each other.” They stopped in front of the girl’s door. “You know, you guys don’t really know Reggie.”

Tilting her head in agreement, Charlotte said, “True. I guess I just never really sat down and had a talk with him.” Not with him, nor with Morgan. Charlotte frowned inwardly at the pattern of behavior that seemed to repeat with disfavorable results. She would have to do better. Especially with Keagan, who had so kindly walked with them to their dorms.

"I want to say we didn't get much of a chance to get to know him, but I'm sure we could have tried better," Kaylee admitted, giving Joss's hand a light squeeze. It had felt so surreal spending the night with him, almost forgetting their turmoil from the year prior until Charlotte so gently had brought it back up. "Well hopefully everything turns out fine between the two of you. It's just so unfortunate if you lose a friend." While she didn't know if she could list or peg Morgan as a friend, at least not now after what had happened at Hiraeth Hill, but she certainly held Chell as tightly to her heart as she could.

“Yeah,” Joss said, a hint of solemness in his tone. He parted his mouth to say more, but hesitated. Somehow with Charlotte and her date right with them made it hard to speak on certain topics. “Well, you guys have a good night.” Joss didn’t presume to do more than give Kaylee a squeeze of her hand, though she could sense he conveyed more than a simple farewell. “See you around school.”

Kaylee wasn't quick to let go of his hand, feeling that the moment she did, this night would end along with the calmness between the two of them. She had enjoyed the night immensely, and would admit to her sister that she was sad to see it end. Cornflower eyes met his and she took a half step forward to him. Her mouth also opened, as if there was something she wanted to say - or do - but in the end deciding that what she wanted to indulge in simply wasn't appropriate. If he had wanted something more than a goodbye, he would have initiated it. Finally she gave him a soft smile and nodded. "I'll see you around, Joss."

"I had a really, really good time tonight," Keagan began, taking ahold of both of her hands and holding them between them. "You are a magnificent dancer and dinner date. I do really hope I don't have to wait for another prom to have you all to myself."

Charlotte, still holding Keagan’s hand, said, “Good night, Joss.”

At that Joss turned to leave. He had much to think about on his way to his dorm with Reggie. They had a few things sort out. Just thinking about it made him tired. But, Joss would hold on to the new memory he made with Kaylee. That drew a smile on his face.

“I’ll meet you inside,” Charlotte insisted to her sister.

Pulled back from watching Joss's retreating form, Kaylee had to chuckle, shaking her head. "Oh I'm sure you will," she teased. "I won't wait up. Have a good night, Keagan, and take care of my sister."

"That I can do. Goodnight, Lady Kaylee," he nodded, waiting until the dormitory door closed behind her to turn back to Charlotte. His dark eyes drank in her body and pure essence, his smile naturally widening as he stopped on her mocha eyes. "There is one thing that I have felt this night has been missing. Something that has been on my mind since the Valentine's Day dance, actually, but I do not want to be presumptious and simply do as I wish. So, as silly as it may sound, I would like to kiss you goodnight, Lady Charlotte Von Helsing, if you'd be so kind to allow me."

The moment she had been anticipating since they left the Great Hall finally came and Charlotte didn’t even have to hint heavily to it! Without thinking her body positioned itself in front of Keagan. Mocha eyes peered up into his comforting gaze.

“Sounds risky…I like it,” Charlotte grinned, extending herself on her toes so he didn’t have to bend as far.

There wasn't a difference too far for Keagan to step, or in this case, bend down for. One hand slipped around the delicate fabric of the dress and came to rest at the small of her back; support if she should need it. The other hand approached her face with his index and middle fingers bent, slipping just beneath her chin and used to help angle her face while his thumb rolled gently over her chin. His body had become impossibly closer to hers, while their lips were still apart, locking on to her gaze. "Then we'll take that risk together," he said in a low, velvet rumble.

In a single moment that stretched for half of eternity, Keagan crossed the gap that had remained and brought his lips to hers. His lips softly brushed along hers at first, refusing to make a simple peck their first kiss, before tilting his head to depend the kiss. The hand at her chin shifted so he was instead holding her cheek, his thumb rolling along her cheek bone as the movements of his lips intensified, only stopping from a lack of oxygen as she had taken his breath away. Heart thudding and his breathing shaky from the rush, he let his forehead rest gently against hers, eyes closed as he soaked up her presence. "A risk worth taking, if you ask me," he breathed, nervous to hear if she agreed.

Words escaped Charlotte for a heartbeat. “Yes,” she finally exhaled, opening her eyes and tilting up to see him. Her fingers held on to him as if that would keep this moment from falling away into the past.

Had this been what her first kiss was like? The one she couldn’t remember? Somehow Charlotte knew the answer was no, not at all. While she cared for those friends she didn’t feel that same towards them as she did about Keagan. They had barely gotten to know each other and yet Charlotte felt a magnetism between them. This kiss had a desire driving it that could only exist when shared with someone she wanted as more than a friend. For this reason Charlotte decided that this was her real first kiss.

A small voice at the back of her head warned her that this may be another case of romanticizing and fantasticizing her life. Keagan may not be the one and only in her life. This could be a fleeting time that she looks back on fondly, but this does not promise permanence—she shouldn’t dive head first; shouldn’t attach too quickly.

That voice was immediately shoved to the far reaches of caution next to the voice that told her not to eat pineapple.

Keagan's hold on her had not faltered, fingers pressing lightly into her back. Eyes wide from the budding desire that was stoked each moment longer they were embraced. Though he couldn't know her thoughts, he knew that was completely smitten for the woman he held on to. He'd hung on to every word she said and couldn't count the number of times he'd dove into mocha eyes and didn't want to come up for air. The reality of them being young and this still in a newborn state didn't matter.

A few moments longer in each other's hold, the sound of a door closing in the distance burst their bubble, or tried to. Exhaling slowly, Keagan met Charlotte's eyes with a sheepish smile. "I suppose I should head over to my dorm," he said with no willpower behind his words. Instead, his body spoke something entirely different as he crossed the height difference between them once more and offered a second kiss of equal magnitude and longing.

Their second kiss melded into a third that involved an unthinking shuffle of feet until they pressed against the wall. It made logical sense to go to bed, and yet passion demanded she stay with him. But which to listen to? The night spent with Keagan had been a little more than simple since the moment they met at the front of the school. Emotions overlapped, brewing a confusing storm within Charlotte about whether to let go or not as she lost count of their kisses. It may have gotten further out of control if she hadn’t happened to glance at a surveillance camera pointed down the hallway.

Oh damn! That’s right! Father! Charlotte blushed.

In a break for breath, Charlotte murmured, “We should probably not kiss in the halls.”

Broken from his thoughts, Keagan looked down at her in slight confusion. His gaze bounced over to door to the girls dormitory that she resided in. She couldn't possible mean...? But if not, then what. "Oh, um. Is there somewhere else you'd like to kiss?" he questioned in a husky tone, one hand still resting on her back where her dress had gotten slightly scrunched up during the rush of their hormones.

As would happen with any teenage boy, there was a certain excitement that came with the prospect of them needing privacy, regardless of how much of a gentleman they might try to be. It certainly didn't help that she was still standing close to him and speaking in a whispy voice. "Oh, the Hill?" Of course anyone who attended their school was familiar with the antics earlier that year that took place, though he wasn't exactly chasing after a chance to get high or drunk. "I wouldn't want you to be embarrassed, Lady Charlotte, not ever. Whatever you should wish, I'll be happy to oblige." Keagan also vaguely knew of the vaults and how the Von Helsings and a few others traveled about, though he didn't know what the prerequisites to use it would be.

“Yeah, the hill is a great place to—,” Charlotte stopped herself before she offered to simply take him there now. For one, she was in no stable frame of mind to make a sensible decision on just where to draw the line in their passion. For two, a couple of events in the past two years came to mind, Morgan being the most recent, but she hadn’t forgotten the first time. Halloween, when they had let all their friends into the castle. “Oh, we’ll need to get you a passcard. It’s only for close friends and—well, people even closer than friends,” she grinned. “I can work on getting one for you this week if you want?”

"Only if won't cause you hassle," Keagan insisted, although a small part of him wanted to say even then she should. She'd gone from being an attractive young woman he fancied to a treat he couldn't imagine getting enough of. "I'll follow you anywh-" Another door opened much closer to them and he instinctively dropped his hand and straightened up. "You should go to your dorm. Wouldn't want a janitor to find a reason to harrass you." He could take a verbal lashing, but wouldn't want her to suffer.

Smiling, and recovering from being startled as well, Charlotte nodded, “Good night, Keagan.” She turned to go, glancing back several times, and even lingering at her door until Keagan was out of view.

Coming into the dorm she knew her sister had said she wouldn’t be waiting up for her, and it appeared the others were just as silent. Cara, passed out on the couch, had no idea the tea that spilled just outside the door. This gave Charlotte a good chuckle as she readied for bed and fell asleep herself.

That night Charlotte’s dreams were not only the usual. Yes, she had her fair share of shifting seasons, talking toasters, and being unable to find a decent toilet that wasn’t broken, in the middle of a crowd, or a sentient one she had to negotiate with to sit upon, and all sprinkled with encounters with Keagan, but there were other elements that drew her curiosity. Dreamscapes of Hells Gate visited her. Charlotte hadn’t dreamt about that nightmare for a long time. Could it be because she had told Keagan about it? The confusing series of events in this dream segment were largely forgotten when she woke, but even so, a feeling of unease stayed with her the next morning. It seemed to her whatever it was had been said between adults at one of the many meals, in the days they were dedicated Hunters. Something about a specimen.

Odd ponderings over that strange slumber aside, Charlotte woke at noon along with the rest of them, coming out to the lounge where they would speak on the interesting topics of the night before. Among the points to touch on would be Tallulah, Kaylee’s feelings about Joss were another, and of course, Charlotte would not allow them to leave without hearing about her exciting kiss good night!

Even as young as they were and the fact that it was already noon, the first thing Kaylee did when waking was to find a cup of coffee to cling to. She was dressed enough, although her hair would need a little more TLC before they ventured out to the general population. Eyes settling on Charlotte, she saw a glow that she hadn't seen before, one that told her just what she would have expected transpired in the hallway. "Oh, Charlotte Parvati Von Helsing! You had better tell us just what happened last night," she demanded as she curled up in the corner of one of the loungers while they were joined by the rest of their female friends.

"Something happened last night?" Tallulah inquired curiously. Although she'd thrown her hair up in a bun it was clear that she'd had a late night from faint bags beneath her eyes and a wide yawn that she couldn't seem to stop.
 
Charlotte beamed through the haze of just waking. “It is so!” She took a cup of Earl Grey before sitting among the girls who shuffled a little closer.

Drowsiness blinked from Serenity’s eyes, who had been sipping on her tea—dandelion honey. “Well, go on!”

“You know that scene in New Girl, when Coach kisses Cece in that alley way?”

Charlotte painted a picture of a passionate, smooth make out session. She would later discover in her life that it looked far more clumsy when she happened to peek at the footage. Much more second date kissing scene between Coach and Cece, where they fumbled around, rather than the first one. No matter. Charlotte perceived it as the first, so it shall be. No one needed to be told otherwise.

“Aaaw,” Tysha melted, pressing her cheeks with her palms, shaking her head with excitement. She ended up having to adjust the silky bonnet she wore.

“Oh m—Ah!” Cara gasped. “I was right here and didn’t know a thing!” She muttered ‘drat’ and sipped again on her hot morning beverage.

"That sounds super romantic," Kaylee complimented them. "So...are you going to see him again? Or will this be the start of a chain of wouldbe lovers who pine after you and what could have been?"

Giggling, Charlotte said, “Well, I did offer to get him a passcard.”

“Ah, I saw that coming,” Cara winked.

Tysha needed more answers to Kaylee’s questions. “Yes, but like—what’s the dynamic here?”

Charlotte sat back in thought, looking up in a hum. After a sip or two she said, “I don’t know. I wouldn’t mind it. Keagan is pretty great so far. But he didn’t ask to be my boyfriend. I suppose he doesn’t have to, I could ask…”

“Don’t let it go on without a clear understanding,” Serenity said. “You’re not Lorenzo, but if he got the impression like Kaylee did, you don’t want to lead him on.”

“Fair,” Charlotte nodded. “I’ll see what he thinks the next time we cross paths. Probably on Monday.”

"If it counts for anything, I love how sweet he is on you, and you two make an adorable couple," Tallulah remarked, sipping the tea she'd been given by Serenity.

-+

"Yes they are," Kaylee nodded, but cornflower eyes turned to Tallulah and her smile spread. "Speaking of adorable couples...so, you and Sophia? Are you two a couple now?"

In half an instant, Tallulah's cheeks went from a soft ivory to a blushing red, quickly finishing her sip. "Yes, we decided we are," she confided in the group, "But we think it's better not to be too public about it, at least not for now."

“Take your time,” Cara nodded. “Everyone goes at their own—Wait, Sophia?

Catching on Tysha perked. “Oh! Well now, I didn’t see that coming.”

Pink cheeked, Serenity stared in wonder at Tallulah. “How did…How did you two meet?”

"We met at a pottery night class Professor Lucinda Lu started hosting this semester," Tallulah explained, letting out an airy sigh as she reminisced. "Fate smiled upon me because we ended up at the same table and just sort of hit it off. I still didn't expect her to say yes to the dance, though."

Kaylee let out an 'aww' at just how cutely their meeting was described. "That's so sweet, Tallulah. I'm glad she did say yes because you really do seem happy together."

"I think that's because I actually am," Tallulah giggled, taking another sip of her tea. "Samuel was nice, smart, and very polite, but Sophia... Well, she makes my heart skip and it feels like the sunniest of days, even if it's cloudy."

Charlotte spoffed, “Well looks like if I ever need to find a soulmate I should take a pottery class.” After all, Granya and Liam had come together through one too.

“Have I seen her?” Cara asked aloud, pondering that over a sip.

Nodding, Tysha said, “She’s in our class with Everest.”

“Aah, okay,” Cara smiled. “Very cute.”

Serenity set down her cup on her lap. “Does…Does your mom know?”

"About Sophia? Of course, I had to tell someone," Tallulah had to giggle. "Unfortunately mom has been working so much they haven't been able to meet each other, but we have a dinner planned the weekend after school is out, before camp starts."

Kaylee was so very happy for both her sister and Tallulah. Even if she had rotten luck when it came to most guys, it seemed like they were hitting the love lottery. "That's so exciting, Lulah. I'm sure your mother will love her."

“Yeah, that’s…that’s nice,” Serenity said in soft sincerity. She enfolded into her melancholy thoughts, sipping occasionally on her swallowing tea.

-+

“Oh, speaking of Camp!” Charlotte perked. “Keagan is coming this summer. We were thinking a picnic by the lake would be a great place to have a double date,” she paused, dropping her shoulders and scowling. “Ugh, Kyle being a jerk screwed all kinds of things up.”

Cara gave an apologetic look. “Yeah, you’ll just have to wait until Kaylee actually meets a respectable man.”

“What about Joss?” Tysha pointed out. “I mean, sure, we don’t all agree on everything, but looks like he’s growing as a person.”

Kaylee winced at the realization that this was a year of anything but romance for her. From a playboy to a prankster, she didn't seem to know how to pick men at all. But was there light at the end of a bad tunnel of dating? "I don't know...Joss is sweet and I do enjoy my time with him, but he also didn't say anything about us at all. We danced, he walked me back to the dorm and then said he'd see me around," she said, disappointment clear in her tone."Maybe I'm just supposed to be alone, although that means I'd never be able to join you two on a date, and that sounds sad."

"Maybe you go with them solo?" Tallulah offered.

Spoffing, Kaylee shook her head quickly. "No way. That's even more pathetic sounding. I love Charlotte too much to drag her down as a third wheel."

The girls sounded off disagreements about that statement, though they all knew deep down they would feel the same if it were them. Cara capped off with saying, “You’re always welcome. Besides, I don’t think you’re gonna go through life alone like that—not unless you choose to.”

“Yeah, whether or not it’s Joss,” Tysha said. “Though he does seem like a decent guy.”

Charlotte was about to nod, though she had to pause. People they thought were decent were simply not. “Hey, any of you think we don’t know each other well?”

Looking between them, the girls half heartedly shrugged. “What’s there to know?” Cara spoffed.

“Well for one,” Charlotte nodded to Tallulah, “took us almost two years to learn about something we really should have at least noticed. That’s a big part of someone’s life, you know? And for two, well, what if we did learn more about each other? Maybe we could avoid certain sensitive topics, or maybe we could help out one another,” Charlotte did her best not to glance at Serenity who had come to school with bruises, “and maybe we could anticipate each other better…” Morgan came to mind the most.

“Hmm,” Cara nibbled the porcelain edge of her cup in thought. “I grew up in the same circles as you and Kaylee, but I guess I had more of a social life.” As they knew, the Von Helsing kids were not often invited to play, due to their knowledge of mages. “Mom and Dad were always so busy. Hunting, probably. I went to private schools, I had tutors—I hated learning music and I sucked at horseback, but I was forced to practice,” she chuckled. “The worst I had going for me was getting my feelings hurt over boys who didn’t pay me mind, beauty pageants gone awry, and petty rivalry with Danson. I heard a lot of praise about Angela working with Wesley. My parents would speak well of it to people outside of the family, but they had sharp opinions of her at home. Jealousy, I suspect.” Cara drank the last of her tea. “When Hell’s Gate happened we were in Europe. Saw some pretty terrible attacks from a safe distance.” She reflected on the time thereafter with uncertainty. “You know, I…I can’t tell when exactly I decided to become a Guardian. I think it kind of crept up on me. My family had become quite fearful since the world of Hunting had been revealed. They were afraid they would become targets of attack. I guess I…I feel like I could make a good difference, you know? Pay a debt; heal.” Crossing her legs, Cara said with a nod, “Besides all that, anything weird about me is probably my belief that there is a high possibility of Extraterrestrials, that veganism is a governmental experiment, we never landed on the moon, and I don’t know if I will ever allow permanent pets in my house.”

Everyone took in the slew of information and Cara's backstory, interested to learn more of her and the others. They might have guessed or known a few bits and pieces, but now there was a broader picture painted.

Deciding she could also share with those in the room that she trusted, Tallulah spoke after. "I grew up with just my mom and me. If she knows who or where my dad is, she doesn't talk about it. I was in public schools until Hell's Gate happened, and then my mom decided it wasn't safe. She homeschooled me for almost five years until I came here. I'm pretty sure she was using Almaeri for us to get by, although she was really good at hiding it. So much time at home did suck because I didn't get to do much for hobbies if it involved socializing." Which might have been why she was involved in less clubs than the others were. "I was able to come to the Academy on a scholarship though, since mom has become increasingly more conscious of how often she uses her Almaeri, instead working full time as a nurse." She knew her life wasn't nearly as luxurious as any of those from Hunter families, but she was quite content with it.

Already feeling a sense of closeness, and even if they had a general idea of her family, Charlotte said, “It’s not hard to guess the kind of life I had in regard to wealth.” She and a couple others spoffed. “There was never a question I couldn’t ask, never an experiment I wasn’t allowed to explore, and if I was too young at the time, Dad put it on the list for the future.” Charlotte smiled, thinking back. “Mother let me trail after her wherever she went, aside from certain work related occasions. Spa time was my favorite. We would act like Queens. Some days I believed in that feeling of royalty. Mother and I would also perform aerial fabric silk dances, which I loved.” Humming in thought, Charlotte decided to mention her siblings. “Me and my brothers went just about everywhere together. I used to rough house a lot with Jasper. Sometimes I miss it, but I think he’s gotten interested in his own hobbies and friends now.” Not that they wouldn’t meet up again sometime for play. Sometimes Jasper and Kit still dropped in on them in their rooms. “The one thing I craved most were friends my age—girls who could relate to me on a level my brother’s simply didn’t. I cried and whined like a baby sometimes!” Charlotte chuckled. “Then one day I was told we would have a guest at our castle. A girl who I could get to know.” Looking over at Kaylee, Charlotte brightened. “I couldn’t have been more lucky. Felt like a missing piece put into my puzzle of a life.” This part had already been talked about by Charlotte before. It was a point of happy pride for Charlotte. They were caught up on just about everything Charlotte and Kaylee did that the girl could tell them. “Even though I was being raised to Hunt, after Hell’s Gate, I made the personal choice to follow the path of a huntress anyway. I can use all the resources I have to protect people from an actual enemy.” Giving Cara a nudge with her foot, she added, “I guess ‘weird’ things about me are that I let my imagination and emotion run amuck sometimes, I have a freakishly tiny pinky-toe nail, and I have a bit of a problem with admiring older men a little too much.” Joao being her first crush, and Ryuu her second.

Tysha chuckled, “I don’t think it’s a problem until crosses from crush to kissing.”

“Yeah maybe,” Charlotte giggled.

“I liked boys who were older,” Tysha said, resting her head on her propped up hand. “I think it’s because they’re more mature. You can sense that. I think that’s why I am impressed with Jordan.” The girl didn’t often get to bring him around. They certainly enjoyed his presence when he raced with the other little ones his age. “We grew up real close. Daddy and Momma were good old folks who raised us to be polite and hard-working, even when we’re not sure of ourselves. I played in the backwoods of our rural home with Jordan and neighborhood kids. We’d skip stones, run around the trees, help repair the gravel roads, hunt frogs, and drink cold lemonade in the summertime.” Tysha felt her heart thrum with nostalgia. “We didn’t get fancy schools, but we worked hard at the public one we went to. Not many friendly people there. We had to move around any time someone got suspicious of us. Almaeri wasn’t used often, but when they did their prosperity drew suspicion. And…as you know, Jordan and I lost them in Hell’s Gate.” That was a solemn reality none could offer enough sympathy to soothe. “I decided I never wanted that kind of thing to happen if I could help it. I want to help. I want to get rid of these—these demons.”

Assuming that Serenity was waiting to go still, Kaylee offered what information she could. "Well, Charlotte's said most of what I would say. I don't remember very much from before Hell's Gate, and even less before I was brought to Avostoska and kept in Quarantine. I know that I knew our Aunt Rosalie before and I vaguely remember seeing Uncle Everest a few times. There was an old woman with a funny face who took care of me before they said I was safe to be around others. Another lady who was much younger was watching me just before Hell's Gate, and she and Uncle Oliver and Aunt Lauri took me away." She paused, the time after that so blurry when she was awake. "It's fuzzy, but I know we saw gods and big fights, flew in this weird craft everyone made. Probably the only thing I remember crystal clear was when I was invited to join our family. That was probably the happiest kday of my life."

Cara asked, “Weird craft?”

“Yeah,” Charlotte nodded. “You’ll probably learn about it in class. Junior year has a lot of recent stuff planned for history.”

A lull in conversation drew attention to the fact that not everyone was coming forward to speak. There were a few guesses why. Monday after the weekend of gettin’ blasted hadn’t been the most pleasant for them, especially Serenity. Out of courtesy Charlotte thought she’d make the move to get on with the day.

Serenity set aside her empty cup. She folded her hands on her lap and gave Charlotte’s prompting the benefit of consideration. After a moment she said, “My father was a Hunter. Middle-class. He was mainly raised by my grandmother—a cruel woman. She used religion to put fear in him. He does it, sometimes, with us too.”

Feeling a sense of embarrassment, thinking she might have guilted Serenity into speaking up about sensitive topics, Charlotte murmured, “Oh, Serenity, I didn’t mean you had to…”

“It’s alright,” Serenity insisted softly. “I want to tell you guys…I trust you guys…” she did feel some weight on her shoulders now. Her cheeks flushed, her hands gripped together. “My mom is timid. My Dad does love us, they both do, but he’s just…he’s troubled. In his soul, in his body—I don’t know which, but what he takes seriously he allows no room for mistakes.” Sighing, Serenity dropped her eyes. “I know you have already guessed it…Yes, he did get angry with me about Thursday night. And maybe I might sound like a victim, but you didn’t see his grief over the idea I had put myself in danger from being inebriated. Dad means well…He’s just stubborn in what he thinks is true that it takes a lot to change his mind—wash your hands before every meal, it’s rude to dominate a conversation, girls wear makeup, eyeliner on boys is a disgrace, moms stay home, dad’s work, and…and there’s a strict way life works, there can be no exceptions, else there will be consequences,” Furrowing her brows, feeling her eyes tear, Serenity said to Tallulah in a quiet, shaky voice, “You are so blessed to have your mom.” Whatever she implied why, she didn’t elaborate. Instead Serenity wiped her eyes. “I don’t like fighting. I really can’t stand watching animals hunt. I do, though, want to help. So…I figured I can do good for the world as a medic.”

Reaching over, Kaylee placed a supportive hand on Serenity's shoulder. "You're going to do amazing, I just know it," she encouraged her friend. It had taken a lot of strength for her to confide in them about her home life, and while she might not have been able to directly relate, she could be respectful and give her space on that topic till she was ready. "And...if you ever need anything...anything at all, we're all here for you. Just let us know, okay?"

"Exactly. We're here for you 'ren. Whenever and for whatever," Tallulah agreed with Kaylee's sentiment.

The others were quick to offer the same, with Cara promising a place in her home if need be, which had the other girls nodding and offering the same.

Inhaling, Serenity unthinkingly held Kaylee’s hand tighter. “Thank you guys…” she whispered. Hesitation lasted only a heartbeat before Serenity said, “Dad made me promise I would no longer go to the hill or be your friend.”

Monday made more sense now, but although Serenity had given back her passcard, they were clearly still hanging out, and Tysha mentioned this, adding on the end, “They don’t know, do they?”

“No,” Serenity shook her head. “And I can’t let them find out. I don’t want to lose my friends.” Those tears she had pushed back came gliding down her cheeks. “You all mean too much to me.”

"Aww, you'll never lose us," Tallulah swore for the group, even though none of them could possibly make that promise or know what is ahead of them.

Kaylee nodded, maintaining a stance at the tearful girl's side. "Exactly. We'll be here, through thick and thin, even if your father doesn't like it. That's what friends are for."

Moving in to hug, Serenity murmured a thank you to them, their promises, and their friendship. After a time they let go when one of them noted the clock. They shuffled up, gathering cups and saucers, folding couch blankets and putting pillows back. Then they went to their rooms to change.

“Everyone is welcome to come to Avostoska if you want,” Charlotte said.

“I got some stuff I gotta do,” Tysha’s muffled voice regulated when she pushed her head through her sweater. “Jordan and I are seeing a new family today.”

“That’s great,” Cara perked. “Who is it?”

“Oh we don’t know yet,” Tysha said. “But I’ll let you know if it goes well.”

“What happens if you guys don’t find one before you turn eighteen?” Serenity asked.

“Well, I could legally take responsibility for him, but I think it would be good if Jordan had parents, you know?” Tysha grabbed her purse.

Charlotte, wiggling her feet into her shoes, said, “Yeah, I can see that. But remember, you guys can always come around to our family if you need it.”

“I know,” Tysha smiled. “See you guys later!”

“Bye!” They called out as she left.

Cara looked at her phone. “Hmm, I apparently arranged a hangout on the quad with someone named Kellen? I am intrigued by the name. I think I’ll go.”

“Stay safe,” Charlotte chuckled. She vaguely knew about Kellen. She didn’t think he was a danger, but might as well wish Cara a good time.

The girls trickled out into the hallway, with Serenity closing the door behind her. She said, “It’s Sunday. I gotta head home.” Prom was allowed on the condition it didn’t interfere with her father’s weekly expectation. “Love you guys. See you later.”

-+

"Oh, I'll come over if you guys don't mind, " Tallulah offered. "Sophia is busy today and I don't know how much I should ask for time. I don't want to turn into one of those needy girlfriends, you know?"

"I don't think that's much of a threat. She does seem to have a thing for you, Lulah," Kaylee chuckled.

-+

Charlotte stretched. “When we get home I’m gonna find Dad. See if he’ll let me have a passcard for Keagan.”

"I wonder if he's going to mind you bringing a boy to Hiraeth Hill," Kaylee pondered aloud. A small part of her also wondered if things between her and Joss would stabilize where she would also be asking for a card for him.

“He allowed it for Lorenzo,” Charlotte pointed out as she made off with them to the vaults. “Although, he’s not the best example to give if I had to offer one…”

They conversed over this topic for a time until they got to the vaults. By then they discussed the upcoming summer and the activities their uncle had in store for the campers. A servant was asked for the whereabouts of Wesley and the girls were content to continue their conversation on the way to the Great Common wherein their father was speaking with Ryuu. They could just hear them as they got to the threshold of the archway.

“—indeed you did well,” Wesley said, sitting with his back to the doorway and with legs outstretched on the footrest, “the students did not. I’m afraid a position at the academy is not possible, but I would not mind inviting you to teach at the college. Dedicated adults should have the discipline not to allow distraction and I trust you will take your responsibility seriously.”

Grinning, Ryuu said, “Of course.”

Observing that smirk, Wesley added, “ I can’t imagine I have to explain what actions will be taken if not.”

Swallowing down his cockiness, and straightening his back, Ryuu said in a serious tone, “Of course…”

“Good,” Wesley took his turn to grin, glancing at the side to see his eldest daughters and one of their friends with them. Coffee eyes landed on Charlotte with a raised brow. “Hello my darlings. Did you miss me, or did you need something?”

Kaylee offered a broad smile to their father, assuming she could offer up some help with her sister's plans to gain access to the hill for her beau. "Oh we miss you all the time, dad," she insisted, coming to sit beside him and expecting Charlotte to follow suit.

Tallulah, not about to stand in the line of fire trying to ask something for a boy, took up place on Kaylee's free side.

Draping his arms around his progeny seated on each side, Wesley looked between them. “Mhm, as I you,” he said, briefly squeezing for a hug. “So then, just here for support and cuddles?”

“There might be a third reason,” Charlotte formed a small smile and enlarged her mocha gaze up at him.

“Aaah,” Wesley smiled teasingly. “Come to give good news? Renouncing material life and becoming a chaste hermit?”

Snorts of laughter escaped from more than one. “No,” Charlotte admitted. “But I have good news.”

“And what is it?” Wesley peered down, taking some of the courage from Charlotte by his raised brows alone.

“We made a new friend,” Charlotte said, pulling her expression back like she was a kid again, who wanted to bargain for another treat. “You know him—Keagan.”

Wesley nodded, “Indeed. The one who asked you to the prom. I understand he’s quite friendly.”

Keeping in a snort of laughter, Ryuu got up from the couch to pour himself a glass out of the decanter nearby. “Oh, ‘friendly’, huh?”

“Ahem,” Charlotte distracted herself by tucking a loose strand of hair behind her ear. They didn’t need to talk about just how friend Keagan was to her. “Yeah. He’s really smart and kind. He even took me to dinner at Vittorio.”

Squinting briefly in thought, Wesley asked, “Do you mean Da Vittorio?”

“Uh,” Charlotte thought back. “No, just ‘Vittorio’. Why?”

“Hm,” Wesley’s mind wandered momentarily. “Nothing. Go on. Make your case.”

Charlotte smiled sheepishly. It was pretty obvious after all. “Would you mind if Keagan got a passcard?”

“Yes, actually,” Wesley chuckled. “Oh don’t frown. I’ll give him one anyway. He just has to go through the process like anyone else.”

That certainly brightened Charlotte’s mood, who happily wiggled further against Wesley’s side. “Thank you Dad!”

“Mhm,” Wesley sighed with a smile. “And what about you, Pumpkin? Did you need anything?”

Kaylee had to wonder if their father was aware of just what Charlotte and Keagan had been up to the night prior. For that matter, she wondered if he knew what else had happened the night prior. If nothing else, it would stand to reason that Kyle and Joss's disciplinary action had been reported to him.

"No, I..." Kaylee paused, a thought striking her that hadn't fully blossomed. "If in the future I wanted to get a passcard for someone, how long would their background check take?"

“Depends on the person,” Wesley admitted. “Usually no more than a day or two for an adult. Less, for a minor.”

"I'll keep that in mind." Kaylee nodded, keeping that piece of information for potential future use. Maybe she and Joss would attempt to repeat their earlier relationship. Glancing over at Tallulah, she considered bringing it up for Sophia, but decided to do so when they weren't in front of their father.

“Well, I’ll be off,” Ryuu said, knocking back his drink. “Good evening to you all.”

“Bye!” The girls waved.

“Give my love to Cory,” Wesley said, figuring Ryuu would see him before himself.

“Will do, my liege,” Ryuu bowed out dramatically.

“Now then,” Wesley got up. “Why don’t you and Tallulah wait for Kaylee in your room. I would like to speak privately with her.”

No one had to wonder too hard just what that talk would be about. Instead, Tallulah and Charlotte bid him farewell and turned out of the Main Commons. Left alone, Kaylee gave her father a weak smile. "Sooo, how is work treating you?"

A smile, a little more genuine than usual, hinted at a tiredness that seemed to age Wesley a year more in that moment. “Brilliant, as usual.” He gestured to her to follow him. They walked toward the botanical gardens. “Pumpkin, you have always been quite the impressive child. I am pleased with the maturity you exemplify. But everyone has their limits.” They passed through the archway of the halls out to the moonlit pathways of plants and the hum of night. “If you wish it, I can ensure that the rest of your time at the academy isn’t unnecessarily burdensome.”

Wesley made sure, as they grew, that they were given space and time to make decisions on their own. As a father, he still had the right to offer his aid if and when he gave in to his protective affection for his offspring. Although Kaylee had experienced trouble from students before, he hadn’t reached out in this way for some time. Kaylee could tell that what had happened to her did not sit well with her father.

Cornflower eyes went from watching the passing floor to staring up at the beautiful scenery above them. She was purposefully avoiding his gaze, and for good reason. She wasn't sure if she'd be able to keep a straight face and avoid melting down if she had to speak about what had happened. Clearing her throat, she shook her head. "This still isn't my limit," Kaylee insisted, glancing at him for just a moment. "I don't need people pitying me."

“Hm,” Wesley tucked his hands at the low of his back. “I am happy to hear your spirit isn’t dampened, but remember it isn’t required of you to get help only when you have reached, or surpassed, your limit. Nor is there shame in brushing aside a nuisance if it gets in the way of your goals.” They approached one of the many ornate intersections where the path diverted. Wesley chose to go right, down the shorter winding trail for such a brief talk. “I will respect your decision, of course, but I hope you are making this choice in your best interest, and regardless of pity. There are usually only a few people in your life that even matter when it comes to that. Do you know what I mean, Pumpkin?”

Kaylee walked in silent contemplation for a few steps, chewing over his words. He would of course know best and she should take his advice, though on this particular subject she might choose to be stubborn. "I understand, but if I start getting special treatment and others find out, it could get so much worse. Certain...people...who are already looking for ways to make my life miserable would use it against me. I don't want anyone to have a reason not to respect me." At least as much as could be expected from other children.

Nodding, Wesley said, “You have good points. Though I would caution about worrying over whether someone respects you and focus on simply being respectable. Do not worry yourself to gain the respect of someone who isn’t, themselves, respectable, but instead become the kind of person you respect. Leave the mistake of not recognizing that in you to the people who don’t matter and trust that the people who do matter to earn your respect, and vice versa.” By then they had come around and they could see one of the exits. “Alright, it is settled.” He would not pose the offer again. Wesley turned to his eldest with a paternal shine in his eyes once they got to the archway. “Just promise me you won’t let any stubbornness cloud your good sense.”

Raising up her hand, she extended her smallest finger toward him. "Pinky promise," she offered her go-to form of a vow. He would hold her to it, she knew. "But, if I'm ever stubborn to the point it clouds my good sense, I'm pretty sure that just means I'm taking after you, dad."

Linked by the fingers that formed lasting bonds, Wesley had to chuckle. “Ah, you have me there, Pumpkin.” He turned to walk again with her and rested an arm around her shoulders.

CENTERMayCENTER

The weeks in May following the dance were anything but simple. Joss and Kyle seemed to have begun some kind of ongoing vendetta. Both young men blamed the other for starting it. The words of the young men were all anyone had to prove who struck up their back and forth after prom, but it started to rustle the feathers of Reggie’s crew. Joss had to actively hold back the members of A.S.A. to prevent an all out brawl between mages and ‘ensari’, as the more rude Awakened would hiss.

After a few days, Kaylee did request a passcard for Joss. He hadn't asked her to join them or even had a chance to say they were trying again, but she thought it'd be best to be prepared in case they did head that way. She also offered to acquire one for Sophia, though Tallulah politely declined the offer. While the two girls were getting along fabulously, Tallulah decided she didn't want to jump to offer such a permission quite yet. No one wanted a repeat of Morgan.

Charlotte happily bumped into Keagan during the day and invited him to lunch. She, though able to get a passcard for Keagan, didn’t get the chance to go to the hill with him just yet until a little before spirit week. When Charlotte finally did the other’s were just as free to do so, all aside from Serenity meeting after school on a Tuesday.

“Matt’s not here yet right?” Cara asked as she sat down on a log.

“Not yet,” Tysha said.

“Oh good, cause girl, I am actually loving the single life!” Cara’s surprise was evident. “He’s great and all, but I think I like this too much to get back with him, you know?”

Tysha said, “Well, he’s also with Gabby.”

Danson chimned in here, “Nah, they broke up.”

“Really?” Tysha asked, blinking.

“Yep,” Cara could have snickered if she wanted to be mean, but she shrugged instead. “Poor guy.”

Speaking of the sod, Matt walked into their presence with Charlotte, Keagan, Kaylee, Joss, Tallulah, and Paulo behind him. The regulars found their spots on their logs without a thought, sharing hello’s and teases. Charlotte quietly pointed out a few vacant spots where Keagan might want to lounge.

Paulo came to Danson’s side, sharing a fist-bump greeting. “Hey man, heard you’re primed for Elite.”

“Yeah,” Danson grinned wide, turning to give Tallulah a grateful one-armed hug. “All thanks to this girl! Lulah really helped me out with my swimming.”

Ducking out from under Dansons arm, Tallulah spoffed at the statement. "I was only there to give direction. You figured it all out on your own," she insisted.

"Well without you, he was just a talking rock that sunk," Kaylee teased, settling down on an open log and trying hard not to watch Joss and where he chose to sit.

Kaylee had to keep reminding herself that even if he seemed dedicated to defend her honor, the two had not had a talk since prom, nor had he made any indication that he was interested in anything more than seeing each other as friends.

“That’s right,” Danson said, mimicking a person with a drink in his hand. “To Lulah, and her amazing skills as a teacher!”

Chuckling, the friends shaped up to offer a serious ‘Aye!’ in response to the toast. They knocked back their imaginary beverages, some ending in a satisfied sigh to add to the performance.

“Now all I gotta do is convince you guys to join me,” Danson grinned.

“You know what? I’m actually considering Elite,” Charlotte said, leaning on her palm in Keagan’s direction. “I have the qualifications.”

Danson perked. “Yeah man, do it! We can be superheroes together.”

Chuckling, Charlotte said, “Right, and we’ll get our own suits.”

Patting Matt’s back, Danson said, “I already got my sidekick.”

Shuffling him off playfully, Matt spoffed, “I will kick you in the side if you think I’ll be anyone’s sidekick!”

Joss smiled, remembering the days last year when he and Danson would share thoughts about that topic. He almost got drawn into the idea too, the way Danson went on about it. Charlotte would at least like to know he had an interest other than Terra. He looked over at Kaylee as the other’s enraged in a light banter of teasing. She hadn’t had a specific interest in any of the courses, save maybe Accursed. His thoughts wandered until he realized Kaylee noticed him staring. Joss coughed and reached for a cold water bottle.

“—want to do when we get to Atlantis?” Paulo asked. “I’m thinking I want to find that quest with the Knights of the Sea. Any of you want to come?”

Without knowing when the topic changed, Joss understood they were discussing their plans for the upcoming event of the year. “I dunno,” he said, glancing at Kaylee. “What are the rest of you doing?” There was a silent hope she would say so, and maybe he might just find he had room in his schedule to join.
 
Had their eyes just met and held for a minute, or was Kaylee just see what she wanted to? He easily could have been staring off and zoning out the guys' rambling, coincidentally facing her direction. Or at least that was what she told herself. Cursing herself for spending too much time reading into what probably wasn't there, she went to answer when she was beat to it.

"I hope I get at least a quest or two in," Tallulah spoke for herself. "They were the most fun last year, but I know Sophia has her heart set on trying out all the rides. She's absolutely fearless when it comes to heights and speeds."

"Better hope you have a strong stomach then, Lulah," Kaylee chuckled. "I know I want to see a few of the quests, especially since Uncle Cory said they updated the content. Maybe rides if there's time, unless something more interesting shows itself." Cornflower eyes might have tried to remain unbias and survey the entire group, but her thoughts betrayed her as they would up settling right on Joss.


Fair eyes flicked away. Joss swooped his hand through his hair in hopes that this movement covered for his forgetfulness. He would need to be careful or—or what? Joss had accepted the passcard. But why? Sure, Kaylee danced with him but, after what happened last year, did he really think…

“What about you Joss?”

Head jerking up, with eyes wide and brows uneven, Joss looked as surprised and lost as a kid in a store. “Uh, what?”

Chuckling, Paulo asked, “Do you want to come with us on the Lost Pearl quest? It’s like a treasure hunt. It’s supposed to start at the front and end toward the back of the park. The area on the surface at least. It goes through Ryuu’s section too.”

“Oh uh,” Joss looked around. Had Kaylee said she would go? Internally he scolded himself. He had no right to force his presence on her. “Yeah, that sounds fun.”

No right indeed. So what had he thought? That he’d come wiggling back into their lives like an eel? Like some slippery, convincing Kelpie? Joss turned the water bottle over in his hands. He stared down nonchalantly, but he very well could have done the same in shame. One evening of losing your temper, even in defending her, didn’t take back the insistence that Kaylee pick a side of the line Reggie drew.

Conversation went on around him. Even as people began to leave for bed and, well, where had Charlotte and Keagan gone? Knowing how they looked at one another Joss could guess a stroll through the woods.

“I’ll catch you guys later,” Tysha grinned, giving Joss a knowing smile before leaving.

What was that look for? Joss wondered, turning to see if anyone else could give him context clues. He saw no one. Joss turned the other way. No, not no one. Kaylee. Just Kaylee.

It hadn't been a long night, but it felt as if it stretched on and on. Try as she might, Kaylee couldn't seem to catch Joss's eye again. There must have been something fascinating on the water bottle he kept staring at. At least he'd be joining them for the one quest, even if he hadn't seemed the most thrilled about it, almost scowling.

And now here they were, completely alone around a campfire, no sisters or surveillance systems in sight. No influence of Reggie or Charlotte, just the two of them. But Joss seemed...almost uneasy about that. Kaylee offered a small smile, testing the waters that were between them. "It was uh, nice that you joined us tonight. I know it wasn't a lot of notice." Small talk felt painful, but she didn't know where else to go with it.

Wincing imperceptibly, Joss instinctively knew this moment was far more awkward than dancing had been somehow. The difference had to be him. Joss stared into that poor water bottle until its plastic seemed to want to wilt out of his hands.

“Thank you for inviting me,” Joss said, finally, eyes still downcast.

Feeling like an absolute ass for appearing to shrink away when it wasn’t her fault and she was trying to reach out, Joss exhaled and forced himself to look up at her. It took everything. Glances and stolen stares were one thing, but knowing she’d look back was entirely different. No right… Joss reminded himself. No right to become close as I had before, just because of my regret.

Meeting those cornflower eyes, Joss felt all at once unworthy again. “I tried at least a dozen times to apologize—,” he blurted, heart racing. What was he doing? “I couldn’t dredge up the courage to face you after pushing you like that.” His mind tore in two. One side telling him to go on, tell her, let it be done. The other demanded to know if he really wanted to ruin everything for some pitiful attempt at redemption. “Then I heard about what happened to you and Lorenzo and I—,” No, don’t tell her how you tracked him down and warned him never to even speak to Kaylee without a proper apology of ownership over their mishap. Maybe one day. Today was not the time. “Well I realized how much you deserved to be given my apology in person. It took time, but I’m glad I was able to do it…But I…I want more than I should have and I think I need to hear it from you so I know the door is closed and I can accept it, and I will be at peace….” Joss got up, bottle clutched in hand as if holding on to his emotions that were threatening to depress his soul. “Kaylee, it’s alright…You can tell me this—us—is never gonna happen.”

She had been wondering what was going to happen, what would be said, but wouldn't have expected him to say this much, not all at once. Shifting on the log she sat on, Kaylee looked over at Joss, surprised to say the least. "Is...is that what you want? For us not to happen?" Was she being pointlessly hopeful from the dance or did he want that door to open once more?

“No, it’s not that—,” Joss came forward, dropping to one knee. The water bottle crumpled in his hand. He did not want her to be mistaken! “I would like nothing more than to be yours, but what I want isn’t important. I know I don’t deserve to ask—not to even ask for it…I have no right to.”

Kaylee felt absolutely torn in half. He was right, after what he'd done, she should have kept him bay and pushed him off just like he had done to her the year prior. At the same time, he was here now. Joss had stood up for her during one of the worst moments of her life and chased off the vultures of her happiness. She still had the little Chel doll that had shown up on her bed and that she was certain he had made, tucked away now at home on her vanity. Could she let him back in to her heart or did she need space to keep herself safe?

"But you can. You can ask me," she said after a moment of gazing down at him. "I say you have the right to ask...if you want to." And she wanted to, oh did she want him to ask. Every day since the dance and each time they happened to see each other in the hall, she hoped. Now he was here, she was here, and there was no one else around to pressure them or make them think anything than what they wanted.

Dropping the water bottle, Joss took Kaylee's hand in his with tenderness. He looked into her cornflower eyes with rising hope he had not dare grasp before this point. "Kaylee, will you accept me as yours again?"

His hands felt warm, as if already offering comfort that she'd longed after for so long even if she hadn't realized it. Her hands gave his a small squeeze, swallowing any thoughts that would have told her to keep her distance and nodding. "Yes, Joss, but.." she had to put forward a stipulation for her own safety, "But if you push me again, for any reason...I won't recover from losing you again, not enough to try a third time."

"If I ever dare push you again, against your conscience, against your will- May I be struck down where I stand," Joss said seriously, nodding to her request. "I promise."

Her heart fluttered in her chest and she released his hand. Instead she extended her smallest finger toward him, offering out her heart to be vulnerable in his presence. "Pinky promise?"

Not skipping a beat, Joss slipped his around hers. "Pinky promise," he said in sincerity. He held her gaze, feeling his heart beat for a whole other reason. How much he cares for this person! Kaylee, so generous and forgiving. Joss felt himself tilt forward, hesitating once he caught himself, knowing what he wanted to do, but looking in her eyes for the same.

Cornflower eyes shone with an excitement that had dulled out long ago. Her hand slipped from fingers locked to a palm gliding up his arm, her body naturally closing the gap between them as her arms came to rest on his shoulders. Her mind was screaming to throw on the breaks and not to act hastily, but her body completely disagreed. Before her brain could offer another protest, Kaylee's lips rolled over his, met with the familiar taste she'd first found in a dark closet, but now which was so much...richer. Parting their mouths but not releasing his neck, she looked up at him. "Good. Don't break that promise," she breathed softly.

“Never,” Joss breathed, meeting her mouth again, sliding his hands around her. The hold spread through her; powerful, yet purposefully gentle. Joss had aged well, his voice had deepened. The emotion he showed, though vulnerable, came through his features as strength. The Freshman boy had been laid to rest. Joss, the man, took his place.

She would hold him to it, Kaylee mentally told herself. They'd try again, even if it might not have been what everyone around them wanted. She'd have planned ahead what she was going to tell the girls, but in that moment she wasn't able to do much thinking at all. Her hold on him didn't lessen and her mind went delightfully numb as their lips were reunited. There was a budding excitement in his arms, though she couldn't say it felt anything like her time with Lorenzo had. Joss was a warmth that tingled, but that tingling came with the solid sense of comfort. He was the one who had been there for her time and time again, a knight in shining armor even after the costume had come off.

Eventually they needed to break, though Kaylee would have loved to continue. Exhaling deeply, she met his gaze with bright eyes. "We should probably go back soon." Disappointment was evident in her own sense of responsibility. After all, they did have classes in the morning.

“If that’s what you want…” Joss murmured, shifting to stand and helping her up with him. Unlike Lorenzo, even his posture and mannerisms accounted for her personhood and not to what degree she allowed him to consume her.

Twigs cracking turned their attention to two people coming through the forest. Joss nearly forgot Charlotte was around with Keagan. The couple were disheveled and smiling too broadly for their own good.

“Oh hey,” Charlotte patted down her wrinkled skirt. “Uh, you ready to get going or something?” She asked Kaylee, looking to find no one else other than Joss.

It wasn't what Kaylee wanted, but rather what she knew they should do. Thankfully she didn't have to answer him since they were joined by another set of love birds, left with no choice but to chuckle internally at her sister. "Um, maybe." Her uncertainty left her looking back to Joss, her gaze drifted down to his lips and she had to purse her own together to avoid the silly grin the other two already wore.

Keagan seemed to catch on to what they'd just missed with their entrance. "I think Kaylee and Joss might want to say goodnight to each other, Koh-i-Nor," he suggested softly, unable to be removed from Charlotte's side. The name of the infamous, stolen gem caught the attention and glance of cornflower eyes, Kaylee silently impressed that he'd chosen such a name to bestow upon her sister and also interested to see her reaction.

A blush of pride colored Charlotte’s cheeks. She simply brightened. Somehow she managed to become even physically closer to Keagan than she was a moment ago. “Ah, maybe you’re right,meri Dildrubaa," Charlotte grinned, using the term in Hindi for ‘heart-stealer’, playing off of the term he chose for her. She turned, giving Kaylee and Joss a nod. “Night, Joss. See you at the dorms, Kaylee.”

Joss, who hadn’t thought he would have such luck, turned back to Kaylee with eyes of wonder and hope. One of his hands came to cup her cheek. “Good night?”

Keagan gave the other two a final wave of his hand before taking ahold of Charlotte's so the two could cross through the portal together. They'd have their own goodbye to say, although it'd be quite brief once they were back under the scrutiny of the security cameras again.

Kaylee waited until they were alone, eyes alight as he looked up at Joss. "Yes, it has been a good night," her lips spread slowly into a smile, "It does feel like it'd be a shame to end it now..." She knew well enough there were blankets and even a couple of pillows stowed away in the hollow logs. What possessed her to even consider staying at the Hill over night, well even she didn't know right then. She just knew she didn't want that moment to end.

“I feel the same,” Joss murmured, without regard to the inner voice telling him to mind the clock. As if prompted by Fate, he rubbed her shoulder and said, “A little cold though.”

Joss turned to a log and pulled out a blanket and pillow. He felt his heart skip as he prepared a comfortable place on the mat beside the smouldering fire. He slipped off his shoes and jacket. Joss faced her again. He held out his hand and guided her to settle beside him. Joss tugged the expanse of the wide fabric around her and included himself. The light danced in his fair eyes, watching her with full attention. Something inside him said he was inching towards an edge. Joss ignored it. Instead he let his fingers of the arm that draped around her to curl her locks, gently pulling them straight, only to let them go again. And when he had felt the softness of her skin in doing so, his hand ran tenderly against the cruve of her neck. All the while in silent affection of Kaylee and the wonder of the depth of her character.

The transition from nearly leaving to curled up beside each other next to a dying fire was smooth and felt completely natural. The cool evening air bit for only a moment while she had shed unnecessary layers before his body heat more than replaced what a jacket had offered. Closing her eyes, Kaylee inhaled deeply, met with the wonderful hickory smell that was also seeding itself in their clothing, mixed with the lull of Joss's natural musk. "This is nice." Barely a whisper as she opened her eyes and immediately dove right into his. "How long do you think we can stay here?"

A heart beat passed before Joss found words again. “As long as you want. All night, if you wished it,” he said, leaning to give her head a kiss. He pressed his temple against hers and murmured, “I’ll make sure we’re not late.”

School wouldn’t wait for them in the morning. They had their phones to alert them of the time. Their bags were with them. Thankfully they had uniforms and, since he indulged in Almaeri, it would be easy for him to clean off grime and the smell of smoke.

She did wish it, very badly. His kiss brought a warmth to her that spread through her body like wildfire. It took considerable effort to put out the flames, sighing softly into his embrace further. "I want us to stay here...together," she gingerly tried to make that decision for them both. One of her hands slid beneath the blanket they shared, gliding up his arm and brushing his cheek with a gentle smile. "And it wouldn't be the end of the world if we were late once, I think."

Softly, he reflected her gentle expression. Joss shifted them so that they were a little closer, the side of her head resting against his collarbone. “Just once…” he said quietly in agreement, giving her another kiss so that he might relax her further, this time to her brow, then another to her cheek. Before long Joss tilted her chin up to better knead her luscious lips with his own. Longing kindled like an ember in his heart. Joss’s hands couldn’t hold her close enough. He couldn’t kiss her deeply enough. This girl who had given him another chance, who had been kind and thoughtful—Joss broke between a kiss to breath, “Oh Kaylee…” as if that could relieve the ache inside that she understand just how thankful he was, and how wonderful she was to him. “Kaylee…Kaylee…” he couldn’t think of another word he’d rather say.

Her name on his tongue was a delightful mantra that spurred the flame she'd fought hard to smolder. Once more in the woods the heat within her was climbing and Kaylee soon found it hard to tell whether or not she wanted to put it out. "Joss." A breathy response as her hands refused to sit idle. Along his arms, caressing his neck, nesting in his hair, anywhere she could move without feeling as though she overstepped a boundary. "Joss...I missed you," she managed more than a single syllable between heated kisses.

At first Joss could only respond with a noise, breaking a moment away from the cascade of passion to say, “Every second since the moment I walked away—,” their mouths met again and he lost his train of thought, recovering enough to finish with, “—my soul wandered, lost, in a desert of my own making.” Joss pulled her from beside him against his chest.

Her heartbeat was quickening and Kaylee was beginning to wonder just how far this heated embrace would take them. Consequences were thrust aside as she indulged in his sweet taste. "Never wander again," she commanded from atop him. "You were parched but I'll be your oasis." She almost couldn't believe those words were leaving her mouth, trying not to think hard on it as she kissed him with a gradually mounting passion.

Taking every word as an invitation to do just that, Joss drank of her lips as deeply as if they were wine. Intoxicated on the affection he had for her, he did not spare a moment to play on the reactions from a touch to her back or the nibble to her neck that brought out her expressions of pleasant sensation in voice and in features. Joss nearly missed the rise of his own mark of excitement. He shifted so that she would not be burdened with the knowledge, unknowing if he had been quick enough. Whether or not she had noticed, Joss soon had to break, leaning back to catch his breath. His hands still held her hips at a distance from his front. Joss watched her with half-lidded eyes. “One moment,” he murmured. His flushed cheeks spread color down his neck, disappearing into his shirt.

Kaylee almost asked what for, wanting to chase after his lips like a light in the darkness. His hands on her hips felt so right and she didn't want them to move or any of this to end. A slight shift during their movements had alerted her to what was quickly decided to be an interesting development beyond Joss's control. Hormones caused her mind to wander further than their hands had, a growing yearning harder and harder to reason off with logic. "Do...do you need to stop?"

Closing his eyes briefly, Joss struggled with his answer. He didn’t want to stop. Did he need to? Only one reason would determine that. “Do you want me to?” Joss asked, a lake kept back by the dam of her word.

"No," she answered without even thinking on it; she didn't need to. Her mind was willing to let her heart win this one, and boy was her heart fighting for it. "I don't want you to stop, Joss." The confidence in her voice might have surprised herself a year ago, or even months ago when she'd been hot and heavy with Lorenzo in the same forest, but this wasn't Lorenzo. This was welcoming, this was warm, and she wanted this.

A crack that had formed split the rock of that dam, crumbling against the force of the water that pushed the barrier between into nothing. This time his hands crossed lines that they were free to roam. The push and pull of navigating their clothes became a hindrance. Joss peeled away his shirt and read her expression before doing the same for her, momentarily caught off guard by the beauty unveiling before him. Joss’ fingers trailed up from her stomach to her cheek, mesmerized, before delving again into a kiss.
While the fire beside them died out, the one between them only blazed. Their hands and lips roamed along until Kaylee took his hand and Joss lead her through her maiden voyage. The sailing was smooth, comfortable and beyond anything she would have imagined. The mat beneath them kept the rocks and sticks at bay and even as the night progressed they stayed comfortably warm, courtesy of Joss and a little Almaeri. The night met them and their exploration of each other kept them into the early morning hours.

~oOo~​

As the sun rose, the two were cuddled up once more beneath the blanket. Thankfully, an alarm had been set at some point, which meant loud beeping was a literal rude awakening. Groaning, Kaylee turned and let her face bury in Joss's warm chest, comfortable and less willing to get up than ever before in her life. "Mmm, five more minutes," a murmured protest.

Smiling, Joss adjusted them more comfortably without argument. They had some time before they needed to get going. In the meantime Joss stroked Kaylee’s soft tresses that spilled around him. He lived in the moment and in memory of their entanglement. Then the next alarm sounded.

“Fifteen minutes,” Joss said softly, enjoying the way their bodies felt gliding against one another as he turned them over so that she lay on her back. Joss laced his hands with hers and pressed them gently into the mat. “Wake up kisses,” he smiled, placing them tenderly against her cheeks, her brow, and her chin.

"Morning kisses that make me not want to get out of bed - er makeshift bed," she chuckled with half-lidded eyes. She wiggled a hand free, bringing it up to stroke his cheek, feeling pure bliss in that moment. "Do you know how wonderful it feels waking up to see your face? And in a serene campsite in the woods, too."

Grinning, Joss said, “Can’t be as amazing as it is to wake up with you in my arms, campsite or not.” He slid his fingers up to her hand and turned his face to kiss her palm. “I don’t think I’ve slept as well in a long time,” he said, resting his cheek in the cradle of her hand again, staring down with affection. “How…How was it for you?”

Kaylee felt her cheeks pink at his words His gentle affection made her heart flutter as she savored each touch and kiss. "Sleep? It was peaceful and nice," she said before a look made her realize he likely didn't mean her slumber. "Oh... Well, that was very nice...but, I don't have anything to compare it to, in all honesty."

Brightened from the news he was the first, Joss said, “Is it selfish of me to hope you’ll take the chance to compare another go in the future with me?”

She couldn't stop her lips from curling up into a smile, delighted at the thought. Clearing her throat, she did her best to put on a serious face. "I think we can consider a second go. For science, of course," she teased, her smile already creeping back out. "A third and fourth would also not be denied."

“I like the sound of that—to make a proper study, there has to be plenty of repeated experimentation,” Joss grinned, kissing twice more until another alarm went off. “Oh man, we should get going.”

Just as he shifted off, reluctantly, and pulled Kaylee up to stand with him they saw movement coming from the portal door. Both turned their heads to see a shocked Charlotte holding back a giddy inhale. Had she come to get something? Had she wanted to see if Kaylee was stuck, or if they were simply cuddling in platonic sleep? Whatever the reason, she was there and in brief, stunned silence. Joss broke the awkward pause by immediately grabbing up the blanket off the floor to cover the both of them, reddening with embarrassment.

“Oh my god!” Charlotte clapped her hand to her mouth agape in mirth, quickly facing back around to head through the portal to school.

Joss felt absolutely flustered. His mind went blank about anything to do with clothes, shoes, and his backpack.

Kaylee's optimistic speculation of just what their repeat experiments could entail was silenced by the arrival of her sister. Bright pink cheeks couldn't be stopped, even if she couldn't say she was truly ashamed. "Lottie, wait for me!" Not that it was the most ideal situation, but she couldn't just not talk about what'd been seen! While still under the cover of the blankets, she snagged her discarded clothes that were nearby and began dressing, at least managing to throw on her skirt and bra. Underwear were not in sight, meaning she'd have to come back at some point on her own before unwanted eyes found them.

Once she was at least presentable enough to face her sister, she gave Joss a hasty kiss. "Can't let her run off without talking about this," she explained herself softly before rising up to get the rest of her clothing. "Lottie, eyes on the portal," she directed with a tone that gave no room to argue with her on this. She'd be guarding what was hers now, after all. Charlotte, who had debated just running through despite the call, slowed down and merely glanced back once to see how far along her sister was with getting her gear together. The warning to keep ahead was readily heeded. "Were you coming to get me for school or?" God, she hoped their father wasn't looking for her...

Face as bright as a cherry, and trying not to grin, Charlotte said, “Dad asked if you forgot your passcard on the hill since he’s put a tracker on the location after ten. He said you hadn’t answered his text. I said I’d check.”

The pinkness that had been in her own cheeks vanished as she turned pale. "Oh crap," Kaylee winced, suddenly buttoning her blouse much quicker than she had moments prior. They had been ignoring any alerts on their phone while they were awake and had fallen into a deep slumber after certain rigorous activities. "Did you tell him I wasn't in the dorm?" Not that she'd have to. Wesley Von Helsing might have been under house arrest, but he could still see the entire school and likely a majority of the planet with a few swipes of his fingers.

“Possibly,” Charlotte said with a chuckle. “I thought I might have some time to check the woods if it wasn’t around the fire. We got a little heated on our walk.”

Joss walked in contented silence beside Kaylee as she and her sister discussed where the beloved trinket had ended up. Out of courtesy to Kaylee, Charlotte didn’t make references to what she saw once they were on campus. Too many ways such a thing could be accidentally shared to the rest of the school and, eventually, their father. They banked on Wesley being too busy to know just yet.

Kaylee was grateful for her sisters compliance in keeping her romantic exploration a secret for now. The three walked together until the hallway where Joss would pull off to head to his first class of the day. Daring to take a step closer and greeted with the campfire scent they both carried wafting off of him, Kaylee gave his hand a squeeze. "Have a good day at class. Maybe I'll see you for lunch, if you're not too busy?" A hopeful invitation, though she knew she couldn't simply take all of his time without incurring Reggie's angered attention. Not a place she wanted either of them to end up being.
 
Linked by the fingers that formed lasting bonds, Wesley had to chuckle. “Ah, you have me there, Pumpkin.” He turned to walk again with her and rested an arm around her shoulders.

CENTERMayCENTER

The weeks in May following the dance were anything but simple. Joss and Kyle seemed to have begun some kind of ongoing vendetta. Both young men blamed the other for starting it. The words of the young men were all anyone had to prove who struck up their back and forth after prom, but it started to rustle the feathers of Reggie’s crew. Joss had to actively hold back the members of A.S.A. to prevent an all out brawl between mages and ‘ensari’, as the more rude Awakened would hiss.

After a few days, Kaylee did request a passcard for Joss. He hadn't asked her to join them or even had a chance to say they were trying again, but she thought it'd be best to be prepared in case they did head that way.

Charlotte happily bumped into Keagan during the day and invited him to lunch. She, though able to get a passcard for Keagan, didn’t get the chance to go to the hill with him just yet until a little before spirit week. When Charlotte finally did the other’s were just as free to do so, all aside from Serenity meeting after school on a Tuesday.

“Matt’s not here yet right?” Cara asked as she sat down on a log.

“Not yet,” Tysha said.

“Oh good, cause girl, I am actually loving the single life!” Cara’s surprise was evident. “He’s great and all, but I think I like this too much to get back with him, you know?”

Tysha said, “Well, he’s also with Gabby.”

Danson chimned in here, “Nah, they broke up.”

“Really?” Tysha asked, blinking.

“Yep,” Cara could have snickered if she wanted to be mean, but she shrugged instead. “Poor guy.”

Speaking of the sod, Matt walked into their presence with Charlotte, Keagan, Kaylee, Joss, Tallulah, and Paulo behind him. The regulars found their spots on their logs without a thought, sharing hello’s and teases. Charlotte quietly pointed out a few vacant spots where Keagan might want to lounge.

Paulo came to Danson’s side, sharing a fist-bump greeting. “Hey man, heard you’re primed for Elite.”

“Yeah,” Danson grinned wide, turning to give Tallulah a grateful one-armed hug. “All thanks to this girl! Lulah really helped me out with my swimming.”

Ducking out from under Dansons arm, Tallulah spoffed at the statement. "I was only there to give direction. You figured it all out on your own," she insisted.

"Well without you, he was just a talking rock that sunk," Kaylee teased, settling down on an open log and trying hard not to watch Joss and where he chose to sit.

Kaylee had to keep reminding herself that even if he seemed dedicated to defend her honor, the two had not had a talk since prom, nor had he made any indication that he was interested in anything more than seeing each other as friends.

“That’s right,” Danson said, mimicking a person with a drink in his hand. “To Lulah, and her amazing skills as a teacher!”

Chuckling, the friends shaped up to offer a serious ‘Aye!’ in response to the toast. They knocked back their imaginary beverages, some ending in a satisfied sigh to add to the performance.

“Now all I gotta do is convince you guys to join me,” Danson grinned.

“You know what? I’m actually considering Elite,” Charlotte said, leaning on her palm in Keagan’s direction. “I have the qualifications.”

Danson perked. “Yeah man, do it! We can be superheroes together.”

Chuckling, Charlotte said, “Right, and we’ll get our own suits.”

Patting Matt’s back, Danson said, “I already got my sidekick.”

Shuffling him off playfully, Matt spoffed, “I will kick you in the side if you think I’ll be anyone’s sidekick!”

Joss smiled, remembering the days last year when he and Danson would share thoughts about that topic. He almost got drawn into the idea too, the way Danson went on about it. Charlotte would at least like to know he had an interest other than Terra. He looked over at Kaylee as the other’s enraged in a light banter of teasing. She hadn’t had a specific interest in any of the courses, save maybe Accursed. His thoughts wandered until he realized Kaylee noticed him staring. Joss coughed and reached for a cold water bottle.

“—want to do when we get to Atlantis?” Paulo asked. “I’m thinking I want to find that quest with the Knights of the Sea. Any of you want to come?”

Without knowing when the topic changed, Joss understood they were discussing their plans for the upcoming event of the year. “I dunno,” he said, glancing at Kaylee. “What are the rest of you doing?” There was a silent hope she would say so, and maybe he might just find he had room in his schedule to join.

Had their eyes just met and held for a minute, or was Kaylee just seeing what she wanted to? He easily could have been staring off and zoning out the guys' rambling, coincidentally facing her direction. Or at least that was what she told herself. Cursing herself for spending too much time reading into what probably wasn't there, Kaylee went to answer when she was beat to it.

"I hope I get at least a quest or two in," Tallulah spoke for herself. "They were the most fun last year, but I know Sophia has her heart set on trying out all the rides. She's absolutely fearless when it comes to heights and speeds."

"Better hope you have a strong stomach then, Lulah," Kaylee chuckled. "I know I want to see a few of the quests, especially since Uncle Cory said they updated the content. Maybe rides if there's time, unless something more interesting shows itself." Cornflower eyes might have tried to remain unbiased and survey the entire group, but her thoughts betrayed her as they wound up settling right on Joss.

Fair eyes flicked away. Joss swooped his hand through his hair in hopes that this movement covered for his forgetfulness. He would need to be careful or—or what? Joss had accepted the passcard. But why? Sure, Kaylee danced with him but, after what happened last year, did he really think…

“What about you Joss?”

Head jerking up, with eyes wide and brows uneven, Joss looked as surprised and lost as a kid in a store. “Uh, what?”

Chuckling, Paulo asked, “Do you want to come with us on the Lost Pearl quest? It’s like a treasure hunt. It’s supposed to start at the front and end toward the back of the park. The area on the surface at least. It goes through Ryuu’s section too.”

“Oh uh,” Joss looked around. Had Kaylee said she would go? Internally he scolded himself. He had no right to force his presence on her. “Yeah, that sounds fun.”

No right indeed. So what had he thought? That he’d come wiggling back into their lives like an eel? Like some slippery, conniving Kelpie? Joss turned the water bottle over in his hands. He stared down nonchalantly, but he very well could have done the same in shame. One evening of losing your temper, even in defending her, didn’t take back the insistence that Kaylee pick a side of the line Reggie drew.

Conversation went on around him. Even as people began to leave for bed and, well, where had Charlotte and Keagan gone? Knowing how they looked at one another Joss could guess a stroll through the woods.

“I’ll catch you guys later,” Tysha grinned, giving Joss a knowing smile before leaving.

What was that look for? Joss wondered, turning to see if anyone else could give him context clues. He saw no one. Joss turned the other way. No, not no one. Kaylee. Just Kaylee.

It hadn't been a long night, but it felt as if it stretched on and on. Try as she might, Kaylee couldn't seem to catch Joss's eye again. There must have been something fascinating on the water bottle he kept staring at. At least he'd be joining them for the one quest, even if he hadn't seemed the most thrilled about it, almost scowling. And now here they were, completely alone around a campfire, no sisters or surveillance systems in sight. No influence of Reggie or Charlotte, just the two of them. But Joss seemed...almost uneasy about that.

Kaylee offered a small smile, testing the waters that were between them. "It was uh, nice that you joined us tonight. I know it wasn't a lot of notice." Small talk felt painful, but she didn't know where else to go with it.

Wincing imperceptibly, Joss instinctively knew this moment was far more awkward than dancing had been somehow. The difference had to be him. Joss stared into that poor water bottle until its plastic seemed to want to wilt out of his hands.

“Thank you for inviting me,” Joss said, finally, eyes still downcast.

Feeling like an absolute ass for appearing to shrink away when it wasn’t her fault and she was trying to reach out, Joss exhaled and forced himself to look up at her. It took everything. Glances and stolen stares were one thing, but knowing she’d look back was entirely different. No right… Joss reminded himself. No right to become close as I had before, just because of my regret.

Meeting those cornflower eyes, Joss felt all at once unworthy again. “I tried at least a dozen times to apologize—,” he blurted, heart racing. What was he doing? “I couldn’t dredge up the courage to face you after pushing you like that.” His mind tore in two. One side telling him to go on, tell her, let it be done. The other demanded to know if he really wanted to ruin everything for some pitiful attempt at redemption. “Then I heard about what happened to you and Lorenzo and I—,” No, don’t tell her how you tracked him down and warned him never to even speak to Kaylee without a proper apology of ownership over their mishap. Maybe one day. Today was not the time. “Well I realized how much you deserved to be given my apology in person. It took time, but I’m glad I was able to do it…But I…I want more than I should have and I think I need to hear it from you so I know the door is closed and I can accept it, and I will be at peace….” Joss got up, bottle clutched in hand as if holding on to his emotions that were threatening to depress his soul. “Kaylee, it’s alright…You can tell me this—us—is never gonna happen.”

Kaylee had been wondering what was going to happen, what would be said, but wouldn't have expected him to say this much, not all at once. Shifting on the log she sat on, Kaylee looked over at Joss, surprised to say the least. "Is...is that what you want? For us not to happen?" Was she being pointlessly hopeful from the dance or did he want that door to open once more?

“No, it’s not that—,” Joss came forward, dropping to one knee. The water bottle crumpled in his hand. He did not want her to be mistaken! “I would like nothing more than to be yours, but what I want isn’t important. I know I don’t deserve to ask—not to even ask for it…I have no right to.”

Cornflower eyes shone with an excitement that had dulled out long ago. Her hand slipped from fingers locked to a palm gliding up his arm, her body naturally closing the gap between them as her arms came to rest on his shoulders. Her mind was screaming to throw on the breaks and not to act hastily, but her body completely disagreed. Before her brain could offer another protest, Kaylee's lips rolled over his, met with the familiar taste she'd first found in a dark closet, but now which was so much...richer. Parting their mouths but not releasing his neck, she looked up at him. "Good. Don't break that promise," she breathed softly.

“Never,” Joss breathed, meeting her mouth again, sliding his hands around her.

The hold spread through her; powerful, yet purposefully gentle. Joss had aged well, his voice had deepened. The emotion he showed, though vulnerable, came through his features as strength. The Freshman boy had been laid to rest. Joss, the man, took his place.

Kaylee would hold him to it, she mentally told herself. They'd try again, even if it might not have been what everyone around them wanted. She'd have planned ahead what she was going to tell the girls, but in that moment she wasn't able to do much thinking at all. Her hold on him didn't lessen and her mind went delightfully numb as their lips were reunited. There was a budding excitement in his arms, though Kaylee couldn't say it felt anything like her time with Lorenzo had. Joss was a warmth that tingled, but that tingling came with the solid sense of comfort. He was the one who had been there for her time and time again, a knight in shining armor even after the costume had come off.

Eventually they needed to break, though Kaylee would have loved to continue. Exhaling deeply, she met his gaze with bright eyes. "We should probably go back soon." Disappointment was evident in her own sense of responsibility. After all, they did have classes in the morning.

“If that’s what you want…” Joss murmured, shifting to stand and helping her up with him. Unlike Lorenzo, even his posture and mannerisms accounted for her personhood and not to what degree she allowed him to consume her.

It wasn't what Kaylee wanted, but rather what she knew they should do.

Twigs cracking turned their attention to two people coming through the forest. Joss nearly forgot Charlotte was around with Keagan. The couple were disheveled and smiling too broadly for their own good.

“Oh hey,” Charlotte patted down her wrinkled skirt. “Uh, you ready to get going or something?” She asked Kaylee, looking to find no one else other than Joss.

Thankfully Kaylee didn't have to answer Joss since they were joined by another set of love birds, left with no choice but to chuckle internally at her sister. "Um, maybe." Kaylee’s uncertainty left her looking back to Joss, her gaze drifting down to his lips and she had to purse her own together to avoid the silly grin the other two already wore.

Keagan seemed to catch on to what they'd just missed with their entrance. "I think Kaylee and Joss might want to say goodnight to each other, Koh-i-Nor," he suggested softly, unable to be removed from Charlotte's side.

The name of the infamous, stolen gem caught the attention and glance of cornflower eyes, Kaylee silently impressed that he'd chosen such a name to bestow upon her sister, now interested to see her reaction.

A blush of pride colored Charlotte’s cheeks. She simply brightened. Somehow she managed to become even physically closer to Keagan than she was a moment ago. “Ah, maybe you’re right,meri Dilrubaa,” Charlotte grinned, using the term in Hindi for ‘heart-stealer’, playing off of the term he chose for her. She turned, giving Kaylee and Joss a nod. “Night, Joss. See you at the dorms, Kaylee.”

Keagan gave the other two a final wave of his hand before taking a hold of Charlotte's so the two could cross through the portal together. They'd have their own goodbye to say, although it'd be quite brief once they were back under the scrutiny of the security cameras again.

Joss, who hadn’t thought he would have such luck, turned back to Kaylee with eyes of wonder and hope. One of his hands came to cup her cheek. “Good night?”

Kaylee waited until they were alone, eyes alight as he looked up at Joss. "Yes, it has been a good night," her lips spread slowly into a smile, "It does feel like it'd be a shame to end it now..." She knew well enough there were blankets and even a couple of pillows stowed away in the hollow logs. What possessed her to even consider staying at the Hill overnight, well even she didn't know right then. She just knew she didn't want that moment to end.

“I feel the same,” Joss murmured, without regard to the inner voice telling him to mind the clock. As if prompted by Fate, he rubbed her shoulder and said, “A little cold though.”

Joss turned to a log and pulled out a blanket and pillow. He felt his heart skip as he prepared a comfortable place on the mat beside the smouldering fire. He slipped off his shoes and jacket. Joss faced her again. He held out his hand and guided her to settle beside him. Joss tugged the expanse of the wide fabric around her and included himself. The light danced in his fair eyes, watching her with full attention. Something inside him said he was inching towards an edge. Joss ignored it. Instead he let his fingers of the arm that draped around her to curl her locks, gently pulling them straight, only to let them go again. And when he had felt the softness of her skin in doing so, his hand ran tenderly against the curve of her neck. All the while in silent affection of Kaylee and the wonder of the depth of her character.

The transition from nearly leaving to curled up beside each other next to a dying fire was smooth and felt completely natural. The cool evening air bit for only a moment while Kaylee had shed unnecessary layers before his body heat more than replaced what a jacket had offered. Closing her eyes, Kaylee inhaled deeply, met with the wonderful hickory smell that was also seeding itself in their clothing, mixed with the lull of Joss's natural musk.

"This is nice." Barely a whisper as she opened her eyes and immediately dove right into his. "How long do you think we can stay here?"

A heart beat passed before Joss found words again. “As long as you want. All night, if you wished it,” he said, leaning to give her head a kiss. He pressed his temple against hers and murmured, “I’ll make sure we’re not late.”

School wouldn’t wait for them in the morning. They had their phones to alert them of the time. Their bags were with them. Thankfully they had uniforms and, since he indulged in Almaeri, it would be easy for him to clean off grime and the smell of smoke.

Kaylee did wish it, very badly. His kiss brought a warmth to her that spread through her body like wildfire. It took considerable effort to put out the flames, sighing softly into his embrace further. "I want us to stay here...together," she gingerly tried to make that decision for them both. One of her hands slid beneath the blanket they shared, gliding up his arm and brushing his cheek with a gentle smile. "And it wouldn't be the end of the world if we were late once, I think."

Softly, he reflected her gentle expression. Joss shifted them so that they were a little closer, the side of her head resting against his collarbone. “Just once…” he said quietly in agreement, giving her another kiss so that he might relax her further, this time to her brow, then another to her cheek. Before long Joss tilted her chin up to better knead her luscious lips with his own. Longing kindled like an ember in his heart. Joss’s hands couldn’t hold her close enough. He couldn’t kiss her deeply enough. This girl who had given him another chance, who had been kind and thoughtful—Joss broke between a kiss to breath, “Oh Kaylee…” as if that could relieve the ache inside that she understand just how thankful he was, and how wonderful she was to him. “Kaylee…Kaylee…” he couldn’t think of another word he’d rather say.

Kaylee’s name on his tongue was a delightful mantra that spurred the flame she'd fought hard to smoulder. Once more in the woods the heat within her was climbing and Kaylee soon found it hard to tell whether or not she wanted to put it out. "Joss." A breathy response as her hands refused to sit idle. Along his arms, caressing his neck, nesting in his hair, anywhere she could move without feeling as though she overstepped a boundary. "Joss...I missed you," she managed more than a single syllable between heated kisses.

At first Joss could only respond with a noise, breaking a moment away from the cascade of passion to say, “Every second since the moment I walked away—,” their mouths met again and he lost his train of thought, recovering enough to finish with, “—my soul wandered, lost, in a desert of my own making.” Joss pulled her from beside him against his chest.

Kaylee’s heartbeat was quickening and she was beginning to wonder just how far this heated embrace would take them. Consequences were thrust aside as she indulged in his sweet taste. "Never wander again," she commanded from atop him. "You were parched but I'll be your oasis." She almost couldn't believe those words were leaving her mouth, trying not to think hard on it as she kissed him with a gradually mounting passion.

Taking every word as an invitation to do just that, Joss drank of her lips as deeply as if they were wine. Intoxicated on the affection he had for her, he did not spare a moment to play on the reactions from a touch to her back or the nibble to her neck that brought out her expressions of pleasant sensation in voice and in features. Joss nearly missed the rise of his own mark of excitement. He shifted so that she would not be burdened with the knowledge, unknowing if he had been quick enough. Whether or not she had noticed, Joss soon had to break, leaning back to catch his breath. His hands still held her hips at a distance from his front. Joss watched her with half-lidded eyes. “One moment,” he murmured. His flushed cheeks spread color down his neck, disappearing into his shirt.

Kaylee almost asked what for, wanting to chase after his lips like a light in the darkness. His hands on her hips felt so right and she didn't want them to move or any of this to end. A slight shift during their movements had alerted her to what was quickly decided to be an interesting development beyond Joss's control. Hormones caused her mind to wander further than their hands had, a growing yearning harder and harder to reason off with logic. "Do...do you need to stop?"

Closing his eyes briefly, Joss struggled with his answer. He didn’t want to stop. Did he need to? Only one reason would determine that. “Do you want me to?” Joss asked, a lake kept back by the dam of her word.

"No," Kaylee answered without even thinking on it; she didn't need to. Her mind was willing to let her heart win this one, and boy was her heart fighting for it. "I don't want you to stop, Joss." The confidence in her voice might have surprised herself a year ago, or even months ago when she'd been hot and heavy with Lorenzo in the same forest, but this wasn't Lorenzo. This was welcoming, this was warm, and she wanted this.

Joss pulled Kaylee against him once again, now unapologetic of the presence he had been hiding. “Then I won’t,” he said against her lips, reigniting their passionate back and forth.

A crack that had formed split the rock of that dam, crumbling against the force of the water that pushed the barrier between into nothing. This time his hands crossed lines that they were free to roam. The push and pull of navigating their clothes became a hindrance. Joss peeled away his shirt and read her expression before doing the same for her, momentarily caught off guard by the beauty unveiling before him. Joss’ fingers trailed up from her stomach to her cheek, mesmerized, before delving again into a kiss.

While the fire beside them died out, the one between them only blazed. Their hands and lips roamed along until Joss took Kaylee’s hand and led her through her maiden voyage. The sailing was smooth, comfortable and beyond anything she would have imagined. Joss was no less enthralled, rocking them on a sea of pleasure into the night.

The mat beneath them kept the rocks and sticks at bay and even as the night progressed they stayed comfortably warm, courtesy of Joss and a little Almaeri. The night met them and their exploration of each other kept them into the early morning hours.

As the sun rose, the two were cuddled up once more beneath the blanket. Thankfully, an alarm had been set at some point, which meant loud beeping was a literal rude awakening.

Groaning, Kaylee turned and let her face bury in Joss's warm chest, comfortable and less willing to get up than ever before in her life. "Mmm, five more minutes," a murmured protest.

Smiling, Joss adjusted them more comfortably without argument. They had some time before they needed to get going. In the meantime Joss stroked Kaylee’s soft tresses that spilled around him. He lived in the moment and in memory of their entanglement. Then the next alarm sounded.

“Fifteen minutes,” Joss said softly, enjoying the way their bodies felt gliding against one another as he turned them over so that she lay on her back. Joss laced his hands with hers and pressed them gently into the mat. “Wake up kisses,” he smiled, placing them tenderly against her cheeks, her brow, and her chin.

"Morning kisses that make me not want to get out of bed - er makeshift bed," Kaylee chuckled with half-lidded eyes. She brought a hand up to stroke his cheek, feeling pure bliss in that moment. "Do you know how wonderful it feels waking up to see your face? And in a serene campsite in the woods, too."

Grinning, Joss said, “Can’t be as amazing as it is to wake up with you in my arms, campsite or not.” He slid his fingers up to her hand and turned his face to kiss her palm. “I don’t think I’ve slept as well in a long time,” he said, resting his cheek in the cradle of her hand again, staring down with affection. “How…How was it for you?”

Kaylee felt her cheeks pink at his words. His gentle affection made her heart flutter as she savored each touch and kiss. "Sleep? It was peaceful and nice," she said before a look made her realize he likely didn't mean her slumber. "Oh...Well, that was very nice...but, I don't have anything to compare it to, in all honesty."

Brightened from the news he was the first, Joss said, “Is it selfish of me to hope you’ll take the chance to compare another go in the future with me?”

Kaylee couldn't stop her lips from pulling up into a smile, delighted at the thought. Clearing her throat, she did her best to put on a serious face. "I think we can consider a second go. For science, of course," she teased, her smile already creeping back out. "A third and fourth would also not be denied."

“I like the sound of that—to make a proper study, there has to be plenty of repeated experimentation,” Joss grinned, kissing twice more until another alarm went off. “Oh man, we should get going.”

Just as he shifted off, reluctantly, and pulled Kaylee up to stand with him they saw movement coming from the portal door. Both turned their heads to see a shocked Charlotte holding back a giddy inhale.

Kaylee's optimistic speculation of just what their repeat experiments could entail was silenced by the arrival of her sister. Bright pink cheeks couldn't be stopped, even if she couldn't say she was truly ashamed.

Had Charlotte come to get something? Had she wanted to see if Kaylee was stuck, or if they were simply cuddling in platonic sleep? Whatever the reason, she was there and in brief, stunned silence. Joss broke the awkward pause by immediately grabbing up the blanket off the floor to cover the both of them, reddening with embarrassment.

“Oh my god!” Charlotte clapped her hand to her mouth agape in mirth, quickly facing back around to head through the portal to school.

Joss felt absolutely flustered. His mind went blank about anything to do with clothes, shoes, or his backpack.

"Lottie, wait for me!" Not that it was the most ideal situation, but Kaylee couldn't just not talk about what had been seen! While still under the cover of the blankets, she snagged her discarded clothes that were nearby and began dressing, at least managing to throw on her skirt and bra. Underwear was not in sight, meaning she'd have to come back at some point on her own before unwanted eyes found them.

Blinking out of his own shock, Joss began to dress too, fumbling far more than expected.

Once Kaylee was at least presentable enough to face her sister, she gave Joss a hasty kiss. "Can't let her run off without talking about this," she explained herself softly before rising up to get the rest of her clothing. "Lottie, eyes on the portal," Kaylee directed with a tone that gave no room to argue with her on this. She'd be guarding what was hers now, after all.

Charlotte, who had debated just running through despite the call, slowed down and merely glanced back once to see how far along her sister was with getting her gear together. The warning to keep ahead was readily heeded.

Kayle asked, "Were you coming to get me for school or….?” She hoped her father wasn’t looking for her!

Face as bright as a cherry, and trying not to grin, Charlotte said, “Dad asked if you forgot your passcard on the hill since he’s put a tracker on the location after ten. He said you hadn’t answered his text. I said I’d check.”

The pinkness that had been in her own cheeks vanished as she turned pale. "Oh crap," Kaylee winced, suddenly buttoning her blouse much quicker than she had moments prior. They had been ignoring any alerts on their phone while they were awake and had fallen into a deep slumber after certain rigorous activities. "Did you tell him I wasn't in the dorm?" Not that she'd have to. Wesley Von Helsing might have been under house arrest, but he could still see the entire school and likely a majority of the planet with a few swipes of his fingers.

Chuckling, Charlotte said, “I’m kidding! I had lost my butterfly clip, I thought it might be up here. I tried to ask you, but you didn’t answer. So I thought I’d come and get it.” She opened the portal once Joss had come down with what dignity he managed to salvage. “Dad would have known exactly where you were and what you were doing—well, ‘who’ you were doing—if he had wanted to.”

A painful truth, and one she didn't want to share with him quite yet. "Yeah, don't rub it in," Kaylee spoffed. Her hand did find Joss's once he was back to being decent, giving him a comforting squeeze and one final kiss before crossing into the Academy. "So, what happened to your clip then? Was it lost in the throes of passion with your beau?" An attempt to keep the conversation off of who was done at the Hill.

“Possibly,” Charlotte said with a chuckle. “I thought I might have some time to check the woods if it wasn’t around the fire. We got a little heated on our walk.”

Joss walked in contented silence beside Kaylee as she and her sister discussed where the beloved trinket had ended up. Out of courtesy to Kaylee, Charlotte didn’t make references to what she saw once they were on campus. Too many ways such a thing could be accidentally shared to the rest of the school and, eventually, their father. They banked on Wesley being too busy to know just yet.

Kaylee was grateful for her sister's compliance in keeping her romantic exploration a secret for now. The three walked together until the hallway where Joss would pull off to head to his first class of the day. Daring to take a step closer and greeted with the campfire scent they both carried wafting off of him, Kaylee gave his hand a squeeze.

"Have a good day at class. Maybe I'll see you for lunch, if you're not too busy?" A hopeful invitation, though Kaylee knew she couldn't simply take all of his time without incurring Reggie's angered attention. Not a place she wanted either of them to end up being.

“Yeah,” Joss said with a smile, and knowing the shared thought, he added, “I’ll handle Reggie.” He leaned to give her cheek a kiss, despite the cameras and whoever walked the same halls. “Catch you later, sweet cakes.”

As Joss walked away Charlotte stifled a squeal. “Aw, how cute!” She nudged her sister on the way to their class.

Cornflower eyes followed his disappearing form while Kaylee placed a hand on the cheek he'd just kissed. "Yeah, cute," she agreed, though the distraction from her thoughts was clear. "I hope he doesn't give him a hard time. And if Reggie decides he will, well he's going to have to put up with me. I'm not giving up on Joss again."

“I’ll be right beside you if you need it,” Charlotte said.

It wasn’t quite that they would never go to some other person’s group of friends for lunch, but that the A.S.A. club members were, often, not the friendly type towards students born of ex-Hunter families.

Throughout the first half of the day the girls were occupied with class. Once or twice Joss crossed paths with Kaylee and managed a gentle, passing greeting. The rest of their friends sensed something was up. They would get no clear answers while still at work. Thankfully this being Spirit week, they had little assignments to do, and most were finished before the end of the day. Homework would be a breeze, if they got it at all.

Lunchtime found the sisters quick to run off to their table. Their friend, invested, chased after them in a murmur of quiet speculation. Kaylee gave them no solid understanding, it was all they had at the moment.

Charlotte sat with Keagan next to Kaylee. The rest took their usual places. Picking at the food on their trays, more than one did their best to peer over at the club members of the Awakened Support Association. They saw Joss in a serious conversation with Reggie. Students surrounding the two were shifting uncomfortably on their seats. At one point Joss stood up and, though Reggie appeared done with him and whatever they were talking about, Kaylee’s Beau offered his hand with strength and purpose. Reggie and the others were mildly astonished by the gesture. Joss did not budge, but with every word between them Reggie’s surprised resolve lost its potency. He sighed, took Joss’s hand, and to the confusion of the others, got up with him to walk his tray over to Kaylee and the rest.

“Oh frik,” Matt’s brows raised, looking between Danson, Tysha, and Reggie.

Tysha coughed, finding her food suddenly delicious and enrapturing. As for Danson, he chewed his grilled cheese with narrowed eyes. They met Reggie’s spectacled gaze and did not part until the young man was directed to sit on one side of Joss while Kaylee was on the other.

“Sorry if we took a bit,” Joss smiled, shuffling into a comfortable position.

Reggie said nothing. He sat, stiff and guarded, beside his lifelong friend, with no intention to speak to any of them. He kept glancing at Joss. What with the way Reggie thought of himself, you might think he had the pride and confidence of a lion, and maybe this was true most of the time, but right now he appeared as uncertain and wary as a lamb surrounded by wolves.

Deciding someone needed to help him bridge the visible gap, Kaylee offered her most welcoming smile while trying not to think of the fight that had thrown the rift between her and Joss. "I'm just glad you came," she said with clear adoration, daring a peck on his cheek. Her gaze went around him to Reggie. "It's good to see you again, Reggie."

Being addressed directly, Reggie quipped, “Can’t say the same.”

The feathers ruffled from that started off the lunch on the wrong foot. Joss murmured to Reggie and the young man condescendingly popped a brow while turning to his tray of food.

Before the moment could pass, Charlotte said, “Aw, you’re not that bad.” Implying that what Reggie meant was that, while Kaylee thought it was good to see Reggie, the man wasn’t as enthused to see himself.

Reggie parted his lips in indignation, but the new company took the chance for a response away from him.

Late to lunch, Tallulah with a bright eyed Sophia in tow came up from behind the newcomers. "Hey guys, Sophia was going to eat with us today...oh, but if the table is too full, we can go somewhere else." She had quickly noticed tension once they arrived, worried another new face might add to it.

“No, no, sit,” Cara pointedly made room. Her pursed lips were difficult to curve into a smile out of sheer annoyance with Reggie.

Joss pushed through the damp atmosphere Reggie tried to bring to their lunch. He sported a genuine smile and offered, “You can sit on this side if you want.” This would mean Reggie would be sandwiched between their friend group and Joss.

Not about to put bubbly Sophia next to the draining hole of happiness that was Reggie, Tallulah took up the seat beside him, putting her affection on the free side as the girls settled in. "A popular table today," she tried to joke. "Everyone who hasn't met her, this is Sophia."

"Wonderful to meet you all," she chimed through introductions offered by most. Her eyes fell on Reggie who had been silent, tilting her head. "Oh, but you don't need to introduce yourself, do you? I've heard about you, Reggie."

Kaylee stiffened, wondering if their conversations of distaste had passed through Tallulah and on to the other girl. She really didn't want to deal with damage control today. Just a simple lunch with the man she couldn't get enough of was all she'd asked for. "So, who's excited for Atlantis?" She tried to change the subject.

“Literally everyone,” Reggie said flatly, with an expression to match. A dull thud was followed by a soft gasp from Reggie, who stared at Joss with blinking eyes.

Joss grinned and said, “I certainly am.” He poured himself and Kaylee a beverage she liked. “Anyone dressing up?”

There was a chorus of responses as someone actually started a conversation. "Oh, I am. That boutique is an absolute dream, you'll love it Soph," Tallulah insisted since the other hadn't been at the academy the year prior to experience it.

"I do love a chance to dress up," Sophia admitted, sharing fruit with Tallulah.

"The costumes are immaculately accurate," Kaylee praised their uncle's attention to detail. "I'm definitely dressing up again. I'll get another outfit or two to add to my start of a cosplay closet."

Elijah said, “I think this time I might go as a cleric.”

Sitting beside him, Annie said, “I wouldn’t pass up the chance to dress up as a Lady.”

One cynical person among them rolled his eyes as if her desire had to be the cringiest of choices. “I’ll be Cain, I think,” Reggie said with a dark grin.

They had heard from Runa that the man in question was a rumor of ancient Aarinian lore. Said to be the same one who struck down his brother out of jealousy. While no one they knew from Aarin who was currently alive had evidence besides the whippers and scary tales to threaten children into behaving, the students with family backgrounds to know, or anyone with an obsession with the old TV series ‘Supernatural’, understood to which person Reggie referred. Others less familiar were a little lost.

“Who is that again?” Paulo asked.

“The greatest mage in history,” Reggie said proudly.

“That’s a matter of perspective,” Elijah said. “The paper I wrote actually had a lot of versions of tales related to him in the various ‘Origin’ stories. The last guy I worked with—Asim—he had a lot to say about Cain’s place in Islam. Some similar to my own Faith, actually. Quite fascinating, but not at all admirable.”

Ready to hear something that might sour Reggie’s face about a figure he took pride in, Charlotte asked, “What was their version?”

“Well,”Elijah smiled, very much willing to share his findings, “In the Islamic tradition it is believed that Allah made Adam and Eve, that they were created without Almaeri inherent to their being, and that eating the fruit of the tree of the Knowledge of Good and Evil imbued them with abilities not meant for them to wield, explaining why humanity becomes ill from using it; the burden of such great power wreaked havoc on the soul and the body.” Not many had known the perspective of a Muslim on the topic, so they were indeed curious. Even Reggie, who tried to hide it, was interested. “So anyway. They couldn’t stay for a lot of reasons, and one of which was that if they ate of the fruit of the Tree of Life at this point, they would be stuck and unable to be redeemed from their Fall. Their kids were born, they inherited the Curse, and Cain happened to give in to the tendency of using Almaeri, even after they were warned not to do it.”

“Hold,” Danson raised a hand. “So did they Awaken their kids even after knowing all this?”

“No, no,” Elijah shook his head. “Before 33 A.D. all humans born were already Awakened.”

“Oh, okay. Sorry to interrupt; continue,” Danson said, sipping on his tomato bisque soup.

“Okay so, Cain—You know how he killed his brother? Well Allah came to him and, though knowing what had happened, asked him ‘Where is the sheepkeeper?’ to give the man a chance to come in humility, but Cain was sassy and said, ‘Do I look like a brother keeper to you?’, which didn’t help him out. When Allah declared the ground cried out the blood of the dead brother, he said Cain would have to wander now, never settling.”

“Why didn’t he just kill Cain?” Matt asked. “If he knew he was a murderer.”

Shrugging, Elijah said, “Well Asim and I share the belief that Allah is great and that he is incapable of making an imperfect judgement. Even though we don’t know why, he decided Cain should live. And in fact, when Cain dropped to his knees in fear, he said to Allah ‘But whoever I come across will kill me!’”

“Pfft, quick to ask for pardon, huh? The audacity!” Matt shook his head.

Cara raised a brow. “I would kill him. If someone killed my brother.”

“Yes, but Allah granted mercy to Cain in the form a symbol of warning, saying that any who murdered Cain would be punished seven-fold. Now this is where things get interesting,” Elijah went on, “Asim tells me Cain had indeed wandered, but living life as, essentially, an outcast took its toll on Cain. Instead of working on virtue he gave into vice again. He found displeasure in the bond between himself and the wives he had taken. They were all falling short of the obedience and expectations he had, so…He made one.”

“Made what? A wife?” Paulo furrowed his brows. “How?”

Elijah said, “Asim said Cain found a sleek black nanny goat, nimbly hopping around the mountain side, and took it. He corrupted into the shape of a woman, though she kept her horns, cloven feet, ears, and tail. Cain named her Leleth. Between the two of them they corrupted more creatures, which became fairies. For before then there were none. Some call these the ‘Nephilim’, but Asim and I disagree on that.”

Everyone seemed to be pretty captured by the story at that point, Tallulah setting down her fork even. "That's interesting. It presents the idea that Allah would have meant for fairies to be made, else he would have slain Cain."

"That's a fair point. I'm not as familiar with Islam, but I'm sure they view Allah the same as God, omnipotent and all," Sophia nodded, taking a sip of her juice.

"Is it Asim who thinks of them as Nephilim? What would you think then if you disagree?" Kaylee asked, a bit surprised that Reggie hadn't piped up again, since he was such a fan of the figure.

Indeed, Reggie reserved his comments. For now at least. In the meantime Elijah answered, “So he says Islam states that fairies are the Nephilim and that they, as well as ‘god’s are demons. However, it clearly states that Nephilim mated with humanity, but we have no proof of it. Etymology and the genre of the book it is written in implies that the word just relates to the human descendants, from those wives Cain didn’t care for, and not the fairies—which would mean ‘gods’ are demons, ‘fairies’ are corrupted nature, and ‘Nephilim’ is simply a title for Cain’s lineage. Asim and I discuss this once in a while, but we haven’t come to any satisfying conclusion.”

Reggie finally said, “Cain is a great man who makes mistakes like everyone else, but he is still the greatest mage. He traveled the world fearlessly. He established nations and defied gods—which are not ‘demons’, so you and Asim are both wrong—and he was the one who slayed fairies.” He rolled his eyes at the frowns from some of them. “Leleth is a woman who fought along with him.”

Clearly in disagreement, Elijah asked, “Do you have evidence of this? Anything to point to the truth of it?”

“We have common sense,” Reggie said. “There are too many tales of him to ignore. And ‘Allah’ and ‘God’, or whatever being you think is hovering over us, creepily staring at our miserable lives, is the real myth. And, to be honest, he’s not much better than any of the other kind we’re dealing with now. Your ‘God’ had Abraham sacrifice his young son Isaac.”

Annie had to speak up here, saying, “Uh, no, you’re taking that story out of context.” She had been relatively reserved, but seeing Reggie’s hostility, and especially towards Elijah, struck a nerve. “While all the ‘gods’ around them were demanding human sacrifice, it was this story that illustrated the love God has for Man. Abraham and his adult son, Isaac, were asked to prepare sacrifice thus—fully informed—but an Angel, sent by God, stopped Abraham from killing Isaac when he voluntarily laid on the altar. The Angel said God demanded never to spill a single drop of the blood of his children for a debt they could never hope to repay, but that God would ‘provide the sacrifice’. A lamb miraculously unblemished, caught in a bramble conveniently within reach, was pointed out by the Angel. Abraham released his son and they used the animal instead.”

Nodding, Elijah said, “And if you notice, this is the foreshadowing of Jesus, who is called the ‘sacrificial lamb’ for the reason that, instead of us paying a price, he took our place—taking on all of the debt and suffering. So exactly which ‘god’ do you know that has done that, Reggie?”

Silent, Reggie stared at Elijah with disfavor, though it was a pleasant change from usual disdain. “There’s probably one,” he said with a shrug, not interested in arguing it.

Not a believer in God, but not a fan of Reggie, Charlotte took some delight in the fact that Elijah had, in a sense, defeated the man, even if momentarily. “Hm, well, I for one wonder who is gonna be your Leleth, Reggie?” She grinned impishly.

“Not you,” Reggie snapped. Did he mean to find someone to wear goat horns, ears, tail, and cloven feet? With Reggie, it just might be possible.

It was Kaylee's turn to bite her tongue, focusing hard on her plate. She might not have been big on religion, but she was put off a bit by Reggie trying to defend the 'gods'. The memories were foggy, but she still remembered enough of seeing the antlered dark being towering in the doorframe of the floating pub, and the escape from Loki's hidden city, and so much more. They were demons in her mind and in her dreams, struck down by her powerful aunts and uncles, some falling at their hand. But she knew to talk on it now would do no one any good.

Tallulah, not usually an instigator but not a fan of Reggie, turned to Tysha. "What about you, Tysh? Going to go as a lady again this year or take up a weapon?"

“Last year I went as a Lady, which was nice, but terribly hard to maneuver around,” Tysha was quick to turn to Annie and say, “Not that I would discourage you.” Annie took no offense and Tysha faced Tullaluah again. “But maybe a shield maiden? Or an Aarakocra? I like those wings.”

“You’d look good in wings,” Reggie murmured, almost too quietly to hear, eyes on his food.

Tysha didn’t know if she should acknowledge the comment. She glanced around before saying, “Thanks.”

Danson was far from Tysha’s boyfriend at this point, but he didn’t like Reggie talking to her anyway. Before he could make any comment Joss, doing his best to keep the peace, even if Reggie made it hard, said, “At first I was thinking I would dress like a Knight, but really I want to match with my sweet cakes here.” He turned with a smile to her.

The suspicions people had were obviously clarified with that statement. Many, especially the girls, were having a hard time not giggling and beaming. Reggie was a butt, but Joss was a pretty good guy.

Cara held back her squeal and managed to ask, “What are you interested in, Kaylee?”

With cheeks flushed from delight of his public possessiveness, Kaylee hummed in thought. "That's a good question. I was an archer last year which was fun but I felt a bit limited once we were in close combat," she recollected. "I'm technically a lady every day, and Tysha pointed out the skirts are hard to maneuver in. I'm thinking maybe an assassin or something similar."

"You are pretty fast and nimble," Tallulah commented, not considering a secondary meaning, though Kaylee did blush. "I'm thinking an archer this year. That or maybe a minstrel unless Soph wants to go as that."

"Honestly, even though it might be a pain, I think I want to go as a lady or depending on how it looks, maybe even a princess," Sophia admitted with a breathy sigh.

"You would look good in a tiara," Tallulah said without hesitation, making Sophia's cheeks blush lightly.

Many agreed with Tallulah’s observation. “Sophia certainly looked lovely at prom,” Joss complimented, though he gave Kaylee’s hand a squeeze to let her know who he thought had been the most beautiful.

“Hmm,” Charlotte said, “I think I’ll go as Tide Mage.” They wore luxurious cloaks. Pop up that hood and you’d have a little privacy. “What about you, Keagan?”

Keagan was pulled from thoughts of Charlotte dressing up and forced to think on the spot. "Oh, hmm, maybe a beast tamer or swashbuckler. Unless of course the party needs a dark knight, too."

"Hmm, a swashbuckling pirate?" Kaylee perked a brow up, glancing at her sister. "Are you going to find some waters to plunder?"

The question was directed to Keagan who had to smile sheepishly. "I wouldn't mind a little exploration if the quest were to allow it," he answered nonchalantly, looking to Charlotte at his side and giving the quickest of winks. "You never know what kind of diamond might fall into your lap."

Immediately blushing as Charlotte caught on to the innuendo, she had to sip her cold drink to cool down, though she failed to hide her grin behind it. Some of the more naive of them were in mild confusion of the giggles and smirks, but it was best left unexplained in public. Haddasah in specific, who had bent to ask Paulo, was told he would let her know later.

Charlotte said, “Tide Mages do like to sail. I just might get into character and take a ship for a ride.”

A grin lingered on Keagan's face who couldn't deny that he liked the sound of that. In fact he shifted slightly in his seat, reaching up and tugging on his collar to help his heated neck breathe.

Turning from gazing at Keagan to Kaylee, with a shine of mischief in her eyes, Charlotte said, “You and Joss are advocates of rockin’ a boat, as I understand it.”

"I don't know if I'd say that," Kaylee smirked over her glass. "I much prefer my feet on solid ground. Better balance and leverage that way."

Tallulah, who had caught on to the two sisters quite quickly, had to giggle. "Maybe, but it's also fun to work on keeping your balance. A bit of rolling around never hurt anyone."

Annie had to focus on her dish before her mind wandered. She was a good girl, she was a good girl! “Ahem,” she coughed, finishing off her drink. “I’ll catch you guys on the quad?”

“Uh, I’ll go with you,” Elijah chuckled, knowing that he couldn’t take the heat rising at the table.

Seeing an opportunity to get an explanation from Paulo, Haddasah nudged him to go too. “Yeah, the quad—come on, Pooh-Bear.”

Paulo pinked, having forgotten to ask her not to say that in public. For that reason he was glad to stand and leave the table of faces that lit up, ready to tease him. “Yep, coming.”

"Bye, Pooh-Bear," Tallulah couldn't help but wave after them as he tried to escape. Chuckling, she nodded to Joss. "So, going to see you around more now? Seems like a safe bet since Kaylee can hardly take her eyes off of you."

"Lulah! You are gonna make her turn pink," Sophia scolded. "If you guys need me to drag her away, don't be afraid to ask. She's been awfully bold lately."

"Can't blame me, I'm just in an overly good mood for some mysterious reason," Tallulah shrugged, though a look at Sophia said it wasn't a mystery.

"It's okay, she's right," Kaylee said now that her color was normal again. Cornflower eyes looked up to find fair ones. "At least I hope he'll be around a lot more." Even if that meant more of Reggie.

“A lot more,” Joss grinned with affection at Kaylee, ignoring Reggie’s sigh and the Aarinian he muttered. It was easy to guess what he might be grumbling about.

“Yeaaah, I’mma be at the quad too,” Danson said, taking the chance to distance himself from Reggie. He looked over at Tysha. She didn’t make a move to leave. Not making a scene, Danson finished off his last bite and left.

“See you soon,” Charlotte waved. She didn’t much like Reggie either, but damn, she wasn’t about to let his presence influence her like that. Keagan had a few more bites left anyway. “So what about the quad? You hanging out with us there too?”

That posed a good question. Reggie gripped his cup that he put to his lips, looking over at Joss. They had a strong relationship. If a person paid close attention they could see the faintest furrow of worry on his brow. The expression wasn’t lost on Joss.

“Some days yes, some days I might spend some time with my other friends,” Joss said, resolved. “That is, if none of them happen to join us, or vice versa.”

Reggie clacked his cup on the table. Nor forcefully, but with some weight. “Joss,” he said, trying not to be loud about it. “What are you doing?”

“Living without arbitrary limits,” Joss answered. He finished his drink and stood up. He offered his hand to Kaylee. “Coming to the quad, Sweets?”

For a brief moment, Kaylee almost felt bad for Reggie, before remembering that he was entirely responsible for being the one to draw the line in the sand and create an us vs them mentality. Now, Joss had erased that line enough to be reunited with her. She wasn't about to lose that to pity.

"Some fresh air sounds fantastic," Kaylee agreed, standing up and taking his hand. She did throw a glance back to Reggie. "You're welcome to join us if you want, Reggie." It might not have been the most comfortable, but a white flag was the least she could do.

"Don't take too long," Tallulah called as she and Sophia readied to leave. "And don't let Charlotte drag you off to a closet, Keagan. The janitors are already pissed at her."

"So I've heard," Keagan chuckled, reaching for his glass so he could finish it off.

Charlotte had no argument against the statement. She let her cheeks pink with what little dignity in regard to the comment about janitors that she had, and smiled with her tongue playfully poking out at Tallulah. When Keagan finished she got up with him and peered over at Tysha and Reggie. “Coming?”

“Yeah, go ahead,” Tysha said with a nod.

“Alright, don’t take too long,” Charlotte said, and left with Keagan, flirting all the way out.

Tysha gave Reggie a small nudge and prodded him into action. Whatever was said, no one knew, but soon thereafter Reggie came to the group gathered on the quad with Tysha beside him. She ended up parting from him to stand beside Haddasah, but Danson still frowned. Despite this they had a pleasant time hanging out together. This was attributed to Reggie remaining relatively quiet.

The bell rang and called the students to class. Joss held Kaylee’s hand in his. Charlotte and Keagan did the same. They were headed with Danson and a couple of other friends to art class. Upon entering they passed by Kyle. None of them spared him a look, and if they had, it wouldn’t have been anything less than a disfavorable frown.

Professor Lucinda tapped the board where a list of options for today’s class was written. “Choose one assignment. Turn it in by tomorrow. You may work on it now. I have some documents to finish.” She hated those, but now they clogged up on her. Had to get done somehow!

Joss pulled out his usual chair and sat down. “Oo!” He sprang up, feeling the coolness of thick paint seeping through his pants. The cushion of the chair glistened. “Acrylic glitter?” He frowned, at first confused, and then he saw Kyle smirking.

Kaylee had just picked out a set of pastels and taken a seat beside Joss when he stood up suddenly. "Did someone spill?" she asked optimistically before following his gaze to see Kyle. "You have got to be kidding me."

"Must have been a spill," Kyle shrugged his shoulders, though a twisted smile stayed on his face. "Might need a towel or something for that, Joss." There was the sound of a camera shutter, snapping a quick picture. "You can be a knight in shining underwear. Much more appropriate if you ask me."

“Know that from personal experience, Kyle?” Joss said coolly, commanding the substance off of his pants and over the annoying boys head. The liquid evaporated and a shower of sparkles showed down on Kyle.

"Yo, what the fuck?!" Kyle's outrage was not at all muted, drawing the attention of anyone who wasn't already looking their way. He tried to wipe the sparkles off his face, but each wipe seemed to just make more appear. Was it the disgusting power of Almaeri, or just the core black magic that was glitter?! "You'll fuckin' pay for this." Already he was getting up from his seat and heading toward their table.

Not wanting Joss in trouble again so soon after prom, Kaylee quickly jumped up between the two males. "Hey! Knock it off right now, unless you want Professor Lucinda over here and both of you sent to Minton's office," she hissed toward Kyle, planning to use her body to block them from each other if she needed to.

Glaring at one another the young men took their seats. Joss made sure his chair had no more of that wretched paint. He only broke eye contact once Kyle looked away. Then he slumped his shoulders, annoyedly grabbing up his art tools to work on one of the listed tasks.

“I swear, he’s gonna snap my last nerve,” Joss said in a low grumble.

Kaylee looked down at the canvas she had, keeping her voice low and even. "Well...if he is going to snap it, just make sure it isn't on school property. I'm not saying I condone violence, but I am even less of a fan of you getting expelled. I just got you back, after all. I like having you around."

Smiling, Joss said, “I don’t want to get expelled either.” He made a quick poke to her nose with a fingertip colored pink, chuckling at her reaction. “I’ll miss you too much.”

Wiggling her nose, Kaylee couldn't help but smile once more, the antics of a small boy pushed aside from her mind. "Good. That should be plenty of motivation for you on it's own," she said, clearing her throat. "That and potential future trips out to the woods. For experiments to continue."

“You know, I heard that a meteor shower is happening tonight,” Joss feigned a purely academic tone. “I think it would be a shame not to observe it.”

"Oh, a meteor shower? That sounds absolutely fascinating to look at," Kaylee remarked, keeping her gaze on the few strokes of paint she'd managed to make so far. "How long do you think it might last? Just to know what I have to look forward to."

“All night—so the meteorologist says,” Joss flashed her a grin. “Let your sister know not to wait up.” Or come in the morning!

"Of course. We wouldn't want her ruining a perfectly good show." Kaylee had to admit she felt mighty clever just then. Looking up, Cornflower eyes found his and lit up even more for excitement. Meteor shower or not, she was going to enjoy time with him, and wasn't about to let Kyle and his pranks ruin it.

Joss momentarily lost his focus on his art piece, getting lost in Kaylee’s eyes. The scolding tap of Prof. Lucinda cured him of further distraction, saying, “Gawk later; paint!”

The friends shuffled about their time at school as usual. When they gathered at the last bell they talked about what they’d do. Some had obligations, such as Cara with ‘Kellen’, who seemed to be a pleasant man. Matt, grumpy, sauntered off saying he was just tired. Danson couldn’t leave his closest bud to wallow. He and Paulo trailed after him. That left the girls and Elijah.

“I’m gonna have a bible study with Annie and Carlos,” Elijah said. “You guys go ahead to the hill.”

“Carlos?” Charlotte blinked. “The guy you’ve had a hard time with?”

“Yeah, he offered…I’m trying to be a loving person who hears people out,” Elijah sighed.

Annie chuckled, placing her hand on his shoulder. “I’ll be there too.”

“Well, good luck,” Charlotte spoffed. Although she hadn’t said where she was going to end up, Kaylee was sure it would be the hill. The girl had yet to speak with her sister.

"What about you guys? Any plans?" Kaylee looked toward those who had yet to voice what their night would be.

"Well, since Sophia can't head to the Hill without a passcard, " Tallulah shrugged. "I slightly regret not taking you up on the offer, but if you wouldn't mind asking your father at some point, we'd appreciate it."

"Only if it's not a burden," Sophia insisted.

"Of course not," Kaylee brushed aside her concerns. "It might take a few days, dad does a background check of course."

At Charlotte's side, Keagan looked over at Tysha and Haddash, also curious what their plans were. "Were we still headed to Hiraeth Hill, my Koh-i-Noor?" he asked in a low tone, not wanting to deter if she had other plans in mind, and also using it as an excuse to stand closer to her.

Grinning, Charlotte said, “Yes, my Dilrubaa.” She pulled his arm to drape around her without apology. “We can always take another walk around the forest. There’s a greenhouse somewhere.” The site of a great triumph of Kaylees. Killing that cursed bug was the first on her list of victories.

Haddasah said, “I’ll catch up on sleep since Paulo is with Matt. Gotta get rest before Atlantis anyway. Night guys.”

“Night,” Tysha waved. She turned to the others. “I’m up for some bonfire fun.”

All agreed, the remaining friends began their walk to the vaults. They had little to worry about except for a brief moment crossing paths with Regina, Hugo, Paisley, and Kyle. As usual Regina was under the attention of Hugo to Paisley’s dismay, even if this time the pining girl seemed to reserve a small bit of uncharacteristic smugness. Kyle caught Joss’s eye easily. They spared one another a single glare. That aside, the trip to the hill was without drama.

“Aah, I love this place,” Tysha said, plopping on a log with a soda. “Man, what beautiful scenery. Takes my breath away.”

In the moment Kaylee snuggled next to Joss and Charlotte took liberties to sit on Keagan’s lap, Tysha realized all at once she was a fifth wheel while observing the restrained manner of the couples. Her friends were too polite to have dissuaded her from coming. Tysha pinked a little, sipping her drink in thought about what she might do.

“You wanna take that walk?” Charlotte nudged Keagan. “I still have to find my clip.”

Charlotte could have said the walk was long and off a short pier and Keagan would have jumped at the chance. He nodded quickly, easing her to her feet before standing himself. "A walk sounds beautiful. Breath-taking even," he grinned, offering out his hand.

"Don't forget to actually look for the clip," Kaylee teased him and her sister.

Glancing back with a smirk, Charlotte said, “Well if I don’t find it tonight, Keagan and I can always return next year.”

With their exit Tysha tapped the half empty can of coke against her knee. “Sooo, a meteor shower’s happening tonight.”

“Yeah,” Joss nodded.

“Do you know the time?” Tysha asked.

“Uhh, soon,” Joss said. “Maybe in a half hour.”

“Ah,” Tysha bobbed her head. In an attempt to fill the time between now and then, she said, “Reggie actually hung out with us. Didn’t think that’d happen again.”

Smiling sheepishly, Joss said, “Yeeeaah, he tried at least.”

Curiosity sparked. Tysha asked, “So what’s up with him exactly? How come he’s like…the way he is?”

Hesitant, but knowing it was a fair question, Joss said, “Reggie grew up in a powerful mage family who indoctrinated their children. He’s a product of that and life experience.”

“What did they teach him?” Tysha asked, knowing it had to be different from how Hunter’s taught their own children.

“Admittedly they taught him a supremacist view of Awakened and unAwakened, but to his credit he hadn’t bought into that,” Joss said.

“Uh,” Tysha held up her free hand. “He talks about the greatness of mages all the time.”

“Yes, but in relation to Hunters. Not mundies,” Joss pointed out.

Humming in thought, Tysha couldn’t argue that point. “Well he doesn’t make it look like it…Especially the way he talks about Aarin.”

“Yeeaaah,” Joss sighed. “He does idolize Aarin, but not for what you think.”

“The gods,” Tysha nodded.

“No, no—But I know how a person might think that. It’s complicated,” Joss said. “Reggie thinks of Aarin in the way that the original mages did who helped create it; a haven. He actually views gods as an oppressive power that seeks to subjugate Awakened. But, to prevent anyone from doing so if they wish is to become a tyrannical force themselves. So he wouldn’t actually stop any individual from voluntarily choosing to follow a god.”

“Hm,” Tysha sipped on her soda. “What does he think of people like me?”

Shuffling a foot against the twigs and rubble, Joss said, “Uh, he thinks of people who want to bind as….sad.”

Tysha’s jaw dropped briefly. She spoffed, “Seriously?”

“Yeah, he feels pity. Like you’ve been brainwashed,” Joss smiled sheepishly.

“How are you guys friends?” Tysha shook her head.

“Our mother’s were friends,” Joss explained. “But that's not the only reason. We survived Hell’s Gate together. Our families died. We’re both living off of the assets left behind from his family’s wealth. If it wasn’t for him, I’d be homeless, not to mention dead. Reggie’s been through a lot. He wasn’t always reactive like this. It’s just that he’s been burned by some people who have claimed to be ex-Hunters. He already held suspicion towards them and now he trusts them even less.”

Kaylee was quiet for a long moment, thinking about what he had presented for information. It was different to hear Reggie spoken of in such a light, almost enough to feel bad for him, even. He seemed much more human than the seething hatred with glasses she'd come to view him as. It also pained her to think of him and Joss barely surviving through Hell's Gate, just two young boys on their own. It did bring an interesting thought to mind that Tysha had yet to voice.

"What about you? You don't share his distrust of people from Hunter families, right?" Kaylee had to hope as much; being in a relationship with someone who didn't trust you was not one her aunts or mother would say was healthy.

Taking a moment to think this through, Joss said, “I have to be honest, I don’t find it easy to feel safe, or trusting. I try anyway because…Well, unlike Reggie I had an experience with a Hunter that made me wonder if we were wrong about them all being the same.”

“What happened?” Tysha asked, adding, “If you’re comfortable saying so.”

Nodding, Joss said, “Reggie’s family—occasionally active members of Ego Sum—had been invited to some cruise down south, in Texas. We were on the ships when chaos broke loose. Reggie and I washed up, hid in a basement for a while, and starvation drove us out to find food.” Although Awakened, they had little to no training, he explained. “We sneaked by Hunters to an intact store. There were other kids too. We were trying to be quiet, but someone crashed. Hunters came in and tried to shoot up the mages. Reggie and I got separated in the midst of everyone running. I had slipped. The doors were crowded with Hunters at that point. I tried to crawl to a hiding spot, along with a girl who also got stuck, when we turned a corner and saw a woman standing there, staring right at me. Cold grey eyes and everything.”

Tysha felt a chill up her spine. She could imagine the fear. “One of the Hunters?”

“I believed so. She was carrying a gun,” Joss said. “The other’s were sounding off when they found a mage and, when they asked her if she got one, she said ‘yes, two’, and shot the ketchup bottles on the shelf. The syrup splashed like a head wound. She subtly gestured to a fallen fridge box and turned away, saying there were none left.”

“Whoa,” Tysha held her can close to her chest.

“The girl and I waited out in that box before leaving. Reggie saw us running towards the coast. He caught up with us and we did our best to make it from there. We were pretty frightened. Didn’t think to tell him that story until later, but by then he had been betrayed twice, so he figures that woman chose to save us for some other reason.” Exhaling, Joss said, “So, I do have some trouble, but…I want to change that. I want to get better…People like Kyle don’t make it easy.” He gave Kaylee a smile. “But others do.”

Reaching over, Kaylee took Joss's hand in her own, giving him a soft, reassuring squeeze. She knew that had been such a frightening time, as much as she tried to suppress those memories.

"Well, unfortunately there are bad people on either side," Kaylee pointed out, even if not everyone believed that. "I don't think it's fair to categorically decide how you feel about someone is all. Maybe Reggie will come to see that if he has enough positive experiences with those who would like to make it easy."

Joss brushed his thumb softly over her hand. “I’m hoping the same.”

“Look!” Tysha nearly dropped her coke when she pointed. “A falling star!”

The three peered up. A dot of white fire trailed a crackling stream behind it. Two more appeared, followed by a few others, until the sable sky brightened with thousands of blazing droplets. Somewhere in the woods Charlotte and Keagan had noticed too, taking a break from ‘finding the clip’ to gaze upward.

“Amazing,” Joss smiled, looking down to see Kaylee and how the little streaks of light shone in her cornflower eyes.

Sheer amazement was on her face, delighted with each flash of lighting that danced in the evening sky. "Absolutely beautiful," Kaylee breathed in agreement, giving his hand a squeeze before the feeling of being watched made her turn to face Joss. Her smile widened when she met his gaze, nearly leaning into his lips before remembering they weren't alone.

Joss tossed caution aside and placed a soft kiss on Kaylee’s lips. Tysha was occupied with the sparkling sky anyways. Then he wrapped his arms around Kaylee and they watched the shower of lights until the last one vanished.

“Wow,” Tysha sighed, smiling. “That’s something.”

“Yeah,” Joss agreed.

A shuffling of feet turned their attention to Charlotte and Keagan, looking as disheveled as the night before. “Aw, I missed the hill-top view,” Charlotte sighed.

Kaylee had to spoff, muttering under her breath, "Doesn't look like you missed much of anything." Charlotte was still flushed even in the cool evening air, after all. It wasn't hard to guess that their hands likely weren't very chaste.

“Did you find your clip?” Tysha chuckled.

“Yep,” Charlotte smiled, pointing to it hanging by a few threads.

“Well, I’m gonna head off,” Tysha said, finishing her coke and throwing out the can. “You guys have fun.”

Although she was about to wave goodbye, Charlotte caught the subtle vibe from both Joss and Kaylee. In all truth, Charlotte wondered if she might wiggle them out of the way so she and Keagan could spend the night, but something told her now wasn’t the time.

Yawning, Charlotte said, “We’ll follow.” She took Keagan’s hand and winked at Kaylee. “We head to Atlantis tomorrow. Don’t be late.”

"Of course not, we'll just be a few minutes," Kaylee brushed off any suggestive brow wiggles or winks. Likely more than a few minutes, but she did plan to be back in time to take a shower before they had to leave. She waved the three off, "Night, guys!"

Charlotte disappeared with Keagan at her side, stealing a kiss before passing through under the eyes of cameras. A janitor or two had redirected their route. She and Keagan did make it to their separate rooms eventually. Tysha had no issues walking past the janitors who only had smiles for her.

Joss kissed the side of Kaylee’s neck from behind, his arms encircling her. “I’m glad to have seen the stars with you tonight.”

Warmth purred from his touch, happily leaning back into his arms. She could definitely get used to this. "I've never seen them so bright, even when we stargaze by Avostoska," Kaylee commented, placing a hand atop of his. "Maybe you're the reason they shone so."

“No, not me,” Joss said, stepping with her towards the log they had sat on before the meteors. “I’ve seen a lot of these in my life and none were as brilliant as when you were with me.” He settled down with her, pulling her onto his lap by the pit. “Even fire is brighter with you.”

As if on queue the flames flickered into view. They danced merrily, warming them. Spring had taken the edge off the night chill, but the ambiance was well received.

The reflection of the flames in Joss's eyes was what kept Kaylee's gaze, settling comfortably in his hold as the night folded around them. "I'm pretty sure the fire is all you and your magic fingers," though she didn't mean magic as in his Almaeri and rather just what she'd been discovering with him and his body. One of her hands found its way to his face, cupping his cheek. "You really do make me feel special though, Joss. I can't tell you how much that means to me."

“You are special Kaylee,” Joss murmured, fair eyes getting lost in a cornflower field. “I’m just lucky enough to recognize it.” He leaned in for a kiss, gently at first. Joss’s hands held her close, pressing her to his front as they deepened their affection.

Kaylee could feel her heart fluttering in her chest so quickly, she thought it might burst right out of her chest. Was this what love felt like? He sent such surges of heat through her and each time they were near and their lips could touch that the world simply melted away. Did she have to go through the heartache of Lorenzo and humiliation of Kyle for a second chance to see just how special Joss was?

Their lips parted and Kaylee dove back into his gaze. "I'm so sorry, Joss. I'm sorry that I let you walk away last year. I should have gone after you, I just...I feel so dumb now, looking back."

Shaking his head, Joss said, “Kaylee, no. Reggie drew the line in the sand, but I didn’t give you the respect of having an opinion different from mine. I valued my pride over you.” Joss softly placed his hands against her cheeks. “I don’t know where life is going to take me, but I know one thing—I’m proud of the man I am today because of the woman you are, and I wouldn’t trade that night for anything if it meant I wouldn’t be here right now as I am.”

Kaylee’s cheeks were heating up in his hands and Kaylee placed her own atop of his. "You are such a good man," she barely managed to say as the emotions swelled within her. Joss had made her feel so many things in just the past few days and she'd never be able to thank him for the amount of joy his mere presence brought. "And you are my good man."

Grinning like a fool drunk on possibility and dreams, Joss said, “And you’re my good woman.” He closed the gap between them, soaking in the scent, the gentleness, the vibrancy of her.

It didn’t take long for the need to delve into one other to overcome them. Joss pulled away the barriers of their clothes and laid with Kaylee below the twinkling sky. A few minutes turned into an hour of expressing their affection for one another. They had to make good on their promise of experimentation. Joss even tested out how sweet his little cake was, to Kaylee’s unexpected delight.

Before the moon could reach its peak the two reluctantly dressed. Unfortunately they still hadn’t found her lost pair of undies. Joss wanted to joke that maybe gnomes took it, but he didn’t want to break the romantic mood that far.

Standing at the portal door, Joss rested his arms around her, smiling contentedly. “See you in the morning, Sweets.”

Even long after their activities had come to an end, Kaylee still had a vibrant glow to her, unable to keep herself from smiling each time she looked at him. The night had been a magnificent adventure in each other's arms, one that had promises of repeating in the near future. Before they parted, she stole a final embrace, her head resting on his chest and soothed by the steady beat of his heart.

"Mmm in the morning. Make sure you rest well, just in case we get side tracked questing," she gave him suggestive brows as she peeled away from him. Kaylee still hadn't decided on an appropriate name to return to him, having accepted her role as his sweet cake. Everything she tested in her mind just didn't seem right, though she'd been quite tempted to call him her knight on more than one occasion. He'd certainly risen to the role.

“Oh, there’s quite the danger of that,” Joss spoffed, walking with her through the halls.

The two parted at the intersection between dorms. Joss boldly took another kiss goodnight, in full view of the cameras, before heading off to his room. Reggie had stayed up like an old wife to scold him about the time. He reminded Joss that he hadn’t packed anything, so he had to do it himself. Though it annoyed Reggie, Joss chose to focus on the helpfulness of his friend instead of the wagging finger. It didn’t take more than a few calming techniques for Reggie to go to bed without anger and for Joss to smile himself to sleep. That night was too good to do so otherwise.

Atlantis: 2026​

The rush to gather their gear after breakfast that morning stole away the time any of them wanted to have to girl out over Kaylee and Joss’s relationship. She was finally getting a break from the shallow and deceptive boys who tried and failed to stay by Kaylee’s sideline; a peace not even Reggie’s annoyed presence or Regina’s sour face could ruin. Thankfully she was on a different bus anyway. Kaylee, Charlotte, and the rest of their friends were happily on board the same bus as their Aunt Natalia. As a favor for Oliver, he was given the time off early to stay home with his pregnant wife and tiny children.

“Stay together,” Natalia cautioned as the students filed out.

Joss, with his arm around Kaylee, gave the vet the respect owed her, and, while Reggie didn’t much like ex-Hunter’s, the Von Helsing’s were at least thankfully he didn’t have an attitude towards their aunt. In fact, one could say Reggie may have stared up in awe at Natalia a little too intensely.

“Oof, I’m starving,” Tysha said. Like last time they had just arrived before noon.

“Take your bands and you will be free to roam,” Natalia said, slipping them around their wrists.
 
"Food sounds amazing," Keagan agreed, standing just beside Charlotte once they had their bands securely on. He wasn't quite as bold as Joss was, though he did keep ahold of Charlotte's hand. Hope was alive that they'd be just as comfortable in public soon enough.

Tallulah stood beside Sophia, the two inseparable even though they weren't afforded the luxury of public affection with each other. To the outsiders, they were simply very close friends. "Are we going to that same pub for lunch?"

"Oh, what about dressing up? You said we could dress up, Lulah!" Sophia begged with a light nudge.

Glancing between the taverns filling up and the boutique customers thinning out, Charlotte said, “Actually, I agree with Soph. Why don’t we get our outfits now so we don’t have to elbow people? Then when we’re done there’s bound to be room enough that we won’t wait too long for a table.”

“Ooo, but I am so hungry,” Tysha hugged her belly.

Joss, who had stood without a word beside Kaylee and Reggie, felt a small jolt. Slight surprise flitted on his face. A second later he raised his hand toward Tysha, holding a snack bar. “Uuuh—I have this?”

Perking, Tysha received it with gratitude, saying, “Aw, thank you.”

Swiping a hand through his hair, Reggie said, “Let’s hurry, people want to eat.”

Kaylee kept an eye on Reggie as the group shuffled toward the boutique. Anyone who paid an ounce of attention knew that he still has feelings toward Tysha who was keeping him at bay. The comments about his idea of her in wings and fact she had spotted him watching her at prom, made her wonder how much he'd settle for sitting back and letting Tysha make up her own mind. Maybe having them date wouldn't be the worst, especially if he was already going to be hanging out with them.

Inside the boutique, everyone thinned out to find the costumes they'd even dreaming of. The rows and rows of fabric, weapons, and accessories were easy to get lost in, if it weren't for their rumbling tummies. Keagan was the first to find exactly what he wanted to wear, slipping into a changing room and coming out with leather boots and cape, a worn hat and wielding a Cutlass. "Who's ready to set sail, me hearty crew?" he called in his best swashbuckling accent, tipping the rim of his hat.

1622691036599.png

“Aye, my handsome Captain,” Charlotte came walking up in full Tide mage regalia.

A deep hood, currently down her back, cascaded an adjustable cape off of Charlotte’s left shoulder like a spill of the sea to her ankles. The sleeves flared at her elbow, trailing tails of sparkling sea foam. Charlotte’s fitted bodice, pinned by shells and coral, around the contour of her developing body kept together her gown of soft fabric ending at her knees. The panels shifted as she walked to reveal leggings designed like the sands of a shore, disappearing into shale colored boots, wrapped tight by leather ribbons. Charlotte’s pile of dark wavy hair, braided against her head in the smallest bun she could manage, sported an accessory that curled dark blue gems from underneath to the right side of her head in a gradual ombre to cyan and, finally, glistening white.

1622691114584.png

Because of the mechanics and dynamic of the theme park Charlotte’s character didn’t rely solely on weapons for combat. It took a bit to work the options, but she essentially could wage Almaeric war against foes.

Sophia was surprisingly quick to also make up her mind, though it helped that there was a dress she fell in love with at one of the main displays. The silken material draped off her shoulders was not as many skirts as some of the other dresses, so she hoped it wouldn't be as cumbersome. She beamed ear to ear once her tiara was on, even taking up a more delicate sword. "How do I look?"

1622691050477.png

"Beautiful as always," Tallulah sighed happily, moving one of her locks about. Deciding on a minstrel, she had gone with a simple pale blue tunic, leggings, and a colorful cape that Sophia had squealed when it was found. With her lute in tow, the two women went to check out and wait for the others.

1622691067130.png

Annie and Elijah were happy to pick out their cleric’s robes, Paulo and Haddasah chose to be elves of Lorien (at her request), Danson geared up as a warrior of the hammer, Matt picked out a stately noble dualist, Cara decided to try her hand as a half-orc barbarian, and Tysha ended up taking the chance at being an Aasimar instead of the Aarokokra. Her wings were holograms, but they unfurled with such grace that more than one person in the store got inspired to buy the same. Reggie, who was stalling on getting an outfit, certainly stood in stunned awe.

1622691176750.png

Kaylee had been looking for quite a bit longer, knowing that Joss wanted to match her. Their search may have also taken longer than needed since she kept finding reasons to double back and stand close to him in more narrow aisles, even putting an oversized hat on him to hide within for a snuck kiss. Eventually she did assemble the pieces for a rogue appearance, including a leather corset with steel plating, throwing knives that stowed on one of many belts, a dagger for close encounter and even a sword. To top it all off she picked a knee like cape with a large hood that felt appropriate to flip up without costing her mobility. All dressed up, she put her hands on her hips and looked up at Joss. "What do you think?"

1622691099716.png


“Beautifully deadly,” Joss grinned, taking the liberties of the large hat he chose to keep so that he might steal another kiss.

As he said he would, Joss chose to match Kaylee by picking out a rogue’s stealth suit. He wore leather shoulder guards strapped to his body by leather, over a fitted dark blue shirt with metal arm bracers, black trousers, and matching boots. He had six daggers in all, three sheathed on the front of his torso. Joss swooped back his hair to fix it before topping his head with that hat. Might as well use it!

1622691165322.png

"Speaking of deadly," Kaylee said as she had a chance to drink him in, stepping back and nodding in approval, "You look drop dead sexy. The kind that calls for experimenting." Fair brows wiggled suggestively as they turned to wait for their friends.

Looking beyond at a figure trying to quietly buy his outfit out of sight, Joss spoffed and called out, “Eh! Reggie, what you got there?”

A slight jump couldn’t be helped. Reggie coughed, straightening up. He looked between Joss, his clothes, and Tallulah. Before anyone could say a word the young man managed to make it to Tallulah’s side before she bought her gear. All the while Joss grinned and said for Kaylee to follow him.

“—you have looks very nice, but,” Reggie’s voice met their ears clearer as they closed the distance. “Consider the brilliant armor of a knight, or maybe an archers outfit. They would look just as good,” Reggie exhaled, almost desperately, “Maybe even better than a minstrels costume.”

Tallulah was watching him with unmasked confusion, shifting in place as she was next in line to check out. Her interactions with Reggie had been limited, and she couldn't figure out why he would care just what she was wearing. "Yeah, I don't know...I feel like a knight costume is going to be super heavy and the archers are all dull colors. This is a pretty color, don't you think?"

Still trying to get a feel for this Reggie in person, Sophia tried to be the buffer. "I mean, I think that you look gorgeous in anything," she said softly, not wanting to draw the attention of others. That did earn a soft blush from the beacon of her affection.

Kaylee watched, brows furrowed as she tried to understand what was happening. "Why does he care what Tallulah is wearing?"

Snorting back a laugh, Joss said, “I prodded Reggie to choose something other than an Aarinian inspired outfit. Somehow we got on the subject of the likelihood that Ryuu would come work at the academy, since he’s such a proficient mage in pyromancy. He cited that many praised his benefit to the school. I said the man was about as likely to work here as a popstar.” It wasn’t hard to figure just where that dice landed. “He agreed to wager his costume on anyone I chose. Reggie can’t just wear an outfit styled like Tallulah’s, he has to play the role as he would have cosplaying Cain.”

The young man in question broke a bead of sweat on his brow. The girls moved forward once the last customers left. Reggie laid his hand on the counter cautiously, in a meager attempt to stall. “Yes, yes, you look very nice,” he said. “But the role of a minstrel compared to that of shieldmaiden, or—you want colors, you can always blend your style with a different culture. Aarinian’s have vibrant outfits.”

While Kaylee was chuckling at the wager and just what position Reggie had found himself in, Tallulah was just about to pay. She extended her hand toward the keypad, the bracelet on her wrist poised to pay for the transaction when she paused. "They're vibrant? Just how vibrant are they?" she questioned, turning to face him.

Before Reggie could answer, with obvious relief and eagerness, Joss’s arm came to plop around his friend’s shoulders. “Ah—Not so fast,” he said with a grin. “They’ve made their choice. Come on now, you’re holding up the line. Remember people want to eat.”

Reggie found no words despite a dropped jaw. His friend pulled him from the girls and urged him toward a familiar aisle Tallulah recognized as the one she had been down for her own costume. Reluctantly Reggie shoved his hands in his pockets and sauntered with slumped shoulders to choose the least offensive bard outfit he could find. He came back to see his ‘best buddy’ unable to stop chuckling while as he swiped his wrist and walked outside wearing a dark buttonless coat over a white blouse and a pair of matching pants in brown leather boots. Reggie sported a sowrd, a gun, and a lute.

1622605864268.png

“What just happened?” Paulo asked, who had seen it all from afar.

Wiping a mirthful tear from his eye, Joss said, “Justice.”

Catching on through context clues and a little guessing, the others were just as amused. Reggie said nothing. He would have been silent the entire time if he could have gotten away with it. As it was, Joss decided to take the liberty to remind Reggie to sing if and when he noticed the lack of it after a time.

"Okay, everyone's dressed? We should get going to the pub," Kaylee tried to urge people on. If for no reason other than to prevent Tysha from getting hangry. Sure, she didn't mind a bit of teasing here and there toward Reggie, but once their bellies were full!

"I think it's a nice outfit," Sophia brushed aside the snickers of some of the others. "Making music is just as noble as fighting with a sword. Even more important if you think about it. Keeps people from going crazy with boredom on long quests."

“Exactly,” Joss grinned, draping his arm across Kaylee as they walked out of the boutique. “I think you should serenade us on our journey, Reggie.”

A chuckle reverberated through the companions. Danson in particular wasn’t dissuaded from a hearty snicker, muttering a depreciating comment about Reggie’s ability to sing taking points off of the integrity of their armor. More than one heard and chuckled at the tease.

Obstinate, Reggie pulled up his lute and strummed his fingers across the strings. “For weal or for woe, on the ear my voice go, my singing lands hard as a brick. But I can be grateful, I’m not so hateful, as the talentless Danson the Dick.”

A rise of praise and astonishment accompanied light clapping. Red faced, Danson parted his mouth with no comeback that could rhyme as well to compete on the playing field Reggie stood upon. Even if no one believed Danson was hateful, it wasn’t enough in this case to win the moment. He couldn’t even say Reggie sounded awful. Indeed, though not as trained as most, the young man’s voice had raw potential.

"See, that was quite good!" Sophia cheered for his actions with a chuckle of amusement. She'd been brought to speed on the rivalry between the men, and while she couldn't say she fully agreed with Reggie, she did know that Danson had clearly left Tysha wanting.

"It's not bad at all. Good to know we'll have the best tunes on our adventures," Kaylee remarked as they all shuffled into the dimly lit pub. There were some small aesthetic changed to the establishment, but for the most part it was the same.

Once they were at a table large enough to fit them all, Keagan was quick to pull out a chair for Charlotte, bowing his head. "For the most beautiful Tidal Mage, my Koh-i-noor," he said as he straightened up, unable to take his eyes off her once more.

Charlotte’s shuffle to the table rippled the diaphanous cloak. The layers shifted, mimicking the crash of the waves against her ankles. “Why thank you, my dashing Captain,” Charlotte grinned, taking her spot where Kaylee would be at her left and Keagan at her right. When the boy of her affection took his place, she hooked her foot behind his where no one could see.

Joss, likeminded, had pulled out a seat for Kaylee, saying pointedly, “My pretty Bladed Lady, if you would be so kind as to sit with me.”

"I can't imagine there's anywhere else I want to sit," Kaylee said as she took the seat he held, letting her cape settle beneath her as he pushed her seat back in. "Thank you, my Gentleman of the Shadows."

One by one the others sat down, either pairing off or mingling without thought. Well, all but two did so in unconcern. Danson and Reggie chose to sit at least two people away from each other. Both had a vacant spot beside them. Tysha had no plans to worry where she sat. The boys who liked her gave no impression of wanting her company. To appear poised and self-sufficient? Or to just not be visibly stung if Tysha chose to sit closer to one than the other? No one would know. What they did observe was that Tysha happened to be nearest to Keagan at the time, so she sat beside him at the end. Struggle as they might, neither boy could hide mild disappointment.

“Ah, old ‘Dave’s Trade’; a good place,” Matt said, pulling up the menu.

A familiar worker from the year before came up to them. She wore the same outfit, her plain makeup and hairdo hadn’t changed, and all they could say that looked different was that she had grown an inch.

“Welcome to Dave’s Trade,” Izat said. “What can I get for you?"

The companions took a minute or two to choose their meals. Izat jotted them down and made off to place their orders. It was then that, across the room they noticed Regina, Hugo, Paisley, and Kyle just got their food at the tables. When the companions had taken their time at the boutique, which meant most of the noon crowd had left, the others stuck in a long line probably just made it in by then, and still not dressed for the day. It seemed to whoever had glanced over that Paisley let the cat out of the bag about their presence to Regina.

Keagan was taking a sip of the mock ale he'd ordered, his gaze on the table across the way that held the four who seemed quite good at sneering. "You'd think at some point they'd get tired," he commented aloud.

"Who'd get tired?" Kaylee abandoned her small talk with Joss to follow Keagan's gaze. A few others did the same.

"Regina and her posse. You'd think at some point they'd get tired of hating you," he completed his thoughts. "It has to be exhausting to be plotting and conniving after studies and clubs."

"Maybe evil intentions serve as a fuel that's even better than coffee?" Tallulah suggested with a chuckle.

The table chuckled, aside from Reggie. He had no particular expression to read. It could be assumed he believed Regina and her posse made sense—arrogant, entitled—in comparison to the children of ex-Hunter’s he sat beside now.

“They need to get over themselves,” Cara said with a shake of her head.

Joss eyed Kyle. “I dunno if that’s realistic. Some of them have a real superiority complex.”

Since prom Kyle and Joss have been engaged in passive-aggressive attacks. Either one would claim it is defense, though the companions had better reason to believe Joss. They had gotten warnings that they were on thin ice.

“Food,” Tysha sighed with a smile, bringing the conversation to a stop.

Izat came with arms full. A tall, older, slender man helped with the other half of the table's orders. Some of them thought Izat shared similar features with him. A badge with his name could be seen pinned on his tavern’s keeper outfit. It read ‘Dave’.

Kaylee was delighted with her meal, the delicious aroma rising up to her nose. It was enough to block out her thoughts about nasty Regina and her zombie cohorts, at least for a bit. Kyle could be an ass to someone else, she was determined not to think on him right then. She didn't hesitate to pick up the first piece, a gratified groan sounding as delicious, warm food was welcomed.

The companions delved into their m ears with as much relief. Even Reggie relaxed. The meals at ‘Dave’s Trade’ had hit the right spot for a weary traveler. Easily one of the most popular taverns at the park.

Turning to give praise to the waiters, Kaylee saw the newcomer's badge. "Oh that's such a coincidence. I've heard so many funny stories about waiters named Dave. Complete, hilarious misunderstandings. I'm sure you have your own handful of stories, don't you?"

Tallulah peeked over at Kaylee's words, eyeing the man who'd helped bring out food. "Hmm, I'm going to guess h isn't just another waiter if his names on the building, right?"

Clacking a plate in front of Elijah, who, with Annie, said a quiet prayer before they began to eat, Dave straightened and looked at Kaylee. “Uh, I’m the manager here. My family and I run the tavern” he said in a tone of reserved nature, waiting for Izat, quite possibly his daughter, to finish filling cups with water. “But I used to be a waiter at other establishments.”

Charlotte squinted her eyes in wonder. “Where’d you work before?”

“Mainly in Seabrook Texas,” Dave answered.

Sharing a look with Kaylee, Charlotte asked, “Have you worked at the Eculent?”

Now Dave took a turn to study the girls questioning him. The fair one didn’t ring a bell, but something about the way this mocha-eyed young woman looked tugged at the back of his head. “Uuuh, yes, actually…” he stood as awkwardly and quietly as he had at every table he waited at in the past. As memories began to piece together who these people might be, a hand tapped his arm.

“Uuuh, Dad,” Izat waited with the pitcher in her hands. “We have to get to the back.”

Glancing down, Dave nodded. He gave the other’s a parting bow. “Enjoy,” he said, before turning to go.

Charlotte’s jaw dropped. “We just met Dave! THEE Dave!” The one that had played a small, but immeasurably impatrul role in the history of Hunters and Mages, and he didn’t even know—or so they could guess.

While some of their friends might have been a bit lost at just what that meant, Kaylee surpressed a small squeal of delight. "I can't believe it! He's practically legend in our household," she watched as he disappeared.

"A waiter is legend?" Sophia was clearly among those who felt as if they were missing something.

"Well, it might seem silly but he was there time and time again for our parents and our aunts and uncles. Just popping up at different places around Seabrook, a little landmark in their stories they'll tell us. He was even in Germany when Annabelle and Yonten went to the concert he proposed to her at," Kaylee said with a sight at the romance.

"Wasn't that the concert that had the molotov cocktail and they were arrested?" Tallulah took a break from her food to inquire, having heard the story before from the girls.

Kaylee chuckled, nodding as if it was just what family did. "Yeah, it was. But it was still romantic."

Charlotte pulled out her phone, overwhelmed with the sensation of awe. “I have to text the family chat. This is a historical moment.”

“Hold up,” Haddasah placed her hand in the air for Kaylee’s attention since Charlotte was messaging. “I’m lost and I need to know all the details!”

Throughout their lunch the Von Helsing girls retold the events of Yonten and Annabelle as it had been explained to them. There were a few minor details switched out to make it a kid-friendly tale. They were done with their food by the time the questions were exhausted and the audience felt satisfied with the story.

“Man, we got a lot of livin’ to do if we want to come close to that adventure,” Cara grinned.

“The hilltop after their dance competition is enough for me,” Elijah spoffed.

“We should make new memories,” Tysha said.

Teasing, Charlotte said, “Let’s just get drunk and set a goat free at the park.”

The other’s would have laughed, except that a towering figure, who came to give them their tab, peered down with wide eyes the out of context declaration. He frowned deeply at Charlotte, gliding his eyes warily over the others.

Charlotte felt an entirely different sensation, one of stunned embarrassment. “Oh, I— I was joking.”

“She didn’t really mean it,” Serenity insisted, finding it hard not to smile from the Fate that befell Charlotte.

Silently Dave tucked his hands at the low of his back. He gave a nod, but none that assured Charlotte he didn’t think she was simply jesting. Dave slowly backed away until he turned on his heels and hurried to the back of the tavern, glancing at them once with concern.

As soon as he was out of earshot, Keagan burst into laughter, even wiping his eyes of tears that had made their way. "Oh, your family is going to torture that poor man until he dies," he chuckled, shaking his head as he came back to a normal state, everyone using the device at the table to pay for their individual meals.

"Talk about poor timing," Tallulah had to agree, rising from their table and eyeing the exit they weren't far from. "Everyone ready to get on the road then?"

Sophia was all but bouncing up and down with delight. "Please! I can't wait to go on that huge roller coaster we saw on the way in!"

Kaylee looked to the others, though her gaze mostly fell on Joss. "What do we think? Can we squeeze in a quest or two today, or should we save that for a full day tomorrow?"

“Well, we could do quests the next day, since they take a long time to—,” Joss lurched forward, catching himself from tumbling into Kaylee. His hand landed on the back chair of another patron.

“Hey!” The man frowned.

“So sorry!” Joss apologized, steadying himself. He looked around only to see Kyle smirking as he left out the door behind Regina, Hugo, and Paisley.

Kaylee turned in surprise, giving a second apology to make sure it was covered before taking a hold of Joss's hand. "He's still being a pest," she commented rather than asked, shaking her head.

"Just be patient," Keagan offered, holding the door open for Charlotte as well as the other couple to exit the pub with them. "Karma will catch up to him eventually."

"Not soon enough," Kaylee murmured under her breath, though she did want to try so hard to put it behind them.

Joss exhaled, finding comfort and clam in linking hands with Kaylee. He spared only one glare at Kyle before shoving the guy to the far reaches of his mind where he hoped he’d curl up and die. Atlantis was for friends and his girl, not a bitter back and forth. Thankfully they wouldn’t bump into him for the rest of the day.

While the rest of them huffed and muttered about Kyle’s behavior, and although Reggie was clearly no fan of the young man, Kaylee noticed she had been given a look of mild disdain too. It was too brief to address. Their agreement to get on rides for the first day shuffled them like cards. Kaylee, being Joss’s affection, often took her place beside him. Reggie found himself either with Serenity, once with Danson on accident, and twice next to Tysha to his subtle delight. Somewhere along the way the question of if she saw what she did had been set aside for more important interactions.

Rides had been a thrill for the companions. Charlotte certainly enjoyed strapping down beside Keagan. Becoming a little bolder, they played the game of sharing a kiss at the moment their pictures were taken. Joss thought that was cute, doing one or two with Kaylee, but ending up in laughter when they bumped noses in their haste, or seeing only part of their faces in the frame of the picture. Serenity, a generally quieter person, fared pretty well when on rides with Reggie. Matt attempted to coax Cara into another relationship, but she turned him down. His sour mood certainty didn’t help his case. Haddasah and Paulo spent one too many trips down the slow moving gondola ride. Danson, who did his best not to engage with Reggie directly, tried to occupy Tysha’s attention the entire time.

At the end of the day, after their dinners and desserts, most went off to bed. Charlotte took a walk with Keagan just to enjoy the gardens near their on-site hotel blended into the theme of the park. As for Joss, he stood with Kaylee on one of the small bridges bending over a pond at the side of the entrance to their hotel.

“So,” Joss smiled, leaning on the rail with an elbow. “What’s a rogue have to do to steal you for a night?”

The day had felt like an overall success, and now in the beautiful moonlight with the perfectly landscaped scene around them, Kaylee felt everything was perfectly romantic. She turned to better face him, reaching over to run a finger over one of the leather straps that crossed his chest. "Normally I'd say fight teeth and nail to get my attention, however," her hand moved up to his collar, thumb brushing along it before taking a firm grasp and tugging him in her direction, "This happens to be a rogue who's already stolen my heart. For him, a night is only to be expected."
 
Grinning, Joss slipped his arms around Kaylee and dipped his head further to kiss her. They shared this moment under his wide brimmed hat without a care in the world. It seemed everything fell into place for them.

Soon their gentle touches grew hungrier. Joss became quite aware of their position in public and broke their affection to say, “Come with me.”

Taking Kaylee’s hand Joss walked with her into the hotel and up the floors to his room. Their moonlight romance transitioning to a lobby, hotel, and then front of their assigned room had been smooth and left her still eager for more. For obvious reasons this was an easier target than Kaylee’s room that was briming with teenage girls who were not as easy to negotiate with.

Joss gave a courtesy knock, waited a minute, and then opened the door to see Reggie just about to take his shoes off for the night. The young man turned to the two in the doorway and, not needing to be a genius, he cocked a brow at Joss.

“Really?” Reggie said in a flat tone.

“Just for an hour or two,” Joss smiled sheepishly.

Sighing with a roll of his eyes, Reggie stuck his foot back into his bard’s boots and grabbed his wallet. “I will be back in an hour and a half,” Reggie said, making sure the look he gave Joss impressed upon him that this was nonnegotiable.

“Thanks,” Joss spoffed.

Just before the door closed Reggie glanced at Kaylee, quite like he had earlier that day, but the door closed and Joss’s lips and his hands stole thoughts of grumpy friends and replaced them with sensations of excitement and anticipation.

Kaylee had just opened her mouth to give Reggie her own thanks, knowing that all of the changes with her in Joss's life hadn't been easy on him when she caught sight of the near-glare she was being given. Before she could bring it up to Joss, he was pulling her back into his arms and their growing variations of just how they experimented with each other.

Once they were still from their throes of passion, enjoying eachothers company with the time they still had left until Reggie returned, Kaylee shifted to gaze at him, a content sigh leaving her. Kaylee could get used to them finding places to sneak off to like this, especially if they had friends to help make it happen. Friends like Charlotte and Reggie. Reggie—her mind went back to last seeing him before they were preoccupied taking each other.

Reaching up, Kaylee gave Joss’s cheek a soft stroke, suggesting, “We should get Reggie something. A gift or something that he likes. I feel like I'm wedging you two apart, so a peace offering is the least I can do."

“Hm?” Joss opened one eye, then another. He had been thoroughly, happily, expended. “A gift? For Reggie?” His mind caught up with her words. “I’ve had girlfriends before, he’s handled it. What makes you think you’re a wedge?”

Putting aside a momentary flash of jealousy, Kaylee had to decide if she should speak on it. Had she imagined it? No, she saw it twice in one day, so she wouldn't seem crazy. "He sort of...scowled at me," Kaylee said, trying hard not to be accusatory. "I mean, I understand. I'm sure he had a lot more time with you before I came around."

Giving a shoulder shrug, Joss said, “Nah, it’s not more or less than any other time I’ve dated. Reggie has, like, three moods: neural, grumpy, and extra grumpy. I’m sure it’s fine.” Though, he could tell it still bothered Kaylee. Running his fingers against her temple, Joss said, “Thing is, if he really does have an issue, a gift won’t do anything. It will come off as bribing rather than genuine outreach. I can see what’s up if you want.”

Bribing certainly felt like the best way to calm him down so she wasn't getting glared at every time she went off somewhere with him. "You don't think that'll make matters worse? Hell think I just ran off and complained to you," she pointed out, which in fairness was what she had done. "Maybe I can convince Tysha to walk with him during the quests or go on a ride to try and calm him down."

Chuckling, Joss said, “I’d think that’d probably work.” He pressed a kiss to her cheek. “Don’t work yourself up about it, okay?”

"He's your best friend, I think it's weird if I'm not a little worried about him potentially hating me," Kaylee pointed out, snuggling up to him closer so she could soak up her last few moments before she'd need to sneak off back to her room.

Joss rested his chin on her head, tightening his arms around her. He sighed, “I suppose so, but…Reggie has a lot of hate inside…I do my best, but don’t know how to deliver him from it. I don’t think he knows either.” He stroked his fingers down her back. “But I won’t give up on him.” They’d never give up on each other. No matter how bad it got. It was their promise. “Just relax with me,” he murmured, closing his eyes.

Any amount of time would never have been enough. As it was, Reggie’s courtesy knock altered them so that they had a grace period for Kaylee to get dressed. Joss stole kisses as she did so, causing some mischief for Kaylee, and remained half dressed himself with only his boxers on.

“Come in,” Joss said, walking with Kaylee to the door.

Reggie opened it, passing them by without a word. He pulled off his shirt as the first step in getting ready for bed.

Even getting the silent treatment from Reggie as their night of fun came to an end, Kaylee still couldn't stop the pleased glow she carried about. Each kiss may have slowed her but she only half-heartedly complained, not really ready to leave.

“Good night,” Joss said, leaning to kiss Kaylee one last time before she left.

"Goodnight," Kaylee purred back, before glancing past Joss. "Night Reggie—and thank you!" A white flag before she scurried off.

Even though they weren't at school, Kaylee was quite certain that the cameras she spotted in the corridors weren't fake. Not only that, but Wesley Von Helsing could easily acquire the footage from his younger brother who happened to own the establishment. That or he might have had access himself. Either way, Kaylee kept her head down as she made her way down the hallways and prayed to whatever gods might look over her that her Uncle and Aunt who were somewhere around didn't run into her.

“Kaylee, are you lost?” Natalia asked.

The kind voice that had done so much for her, rooted the teenage girl in place. Turning in place, she gave her aunt her best smile. "Just headed to my room," she explained, not wanting to lie to someone she loved so dearly.

Observing whence the girl had come, Natalia’s furrowed brows smoothed in understanding. A small smile turned up her lips. “Ah, I see,” Natalia nodded, walking up to adjust her niece’s ruffled appearance. “Don’t make a habit of staying up too late. It’s nearly eleven. Both of you will need to get up early. Alright?”

Was her almost-fib working? Smile widening, Kaylee nodded eagerly. "Early morning, of course. Goodnight, Aunt Talia!" Delighted she was getting away with their night together, Kaylee turned on the ball of her foot, hurrying off down the hall. It was only when she was a few steps away that her aunt's words sunk in; 'both of you will need to get up early.' The realization that Natalia had very much known what was going on, and kept her lips closed, was just as confusing as it was a relief. Would news of Kaylee’s escapade now make it back to her mother's ears?

Sanctuary was found at her assigned room, fumbling with the keycard three times before the green light flashed and Kaylee could slip inside. Her encounter clouded attention, making her mind—and finger—slip. The door shut with a condemning THUD. Wincing, she braced for the worst.

A few seconds passed before Kaylee realized there were no girls awake in the common area. A minute later and a moment before she stepped forward, the beep of the lock sounded at her back and the door shoved forward.

“Oo! Sorry!” Charlotte poked her head through the gap.

Stumbling forward two steps, Kaylee spun about in a hurry, taken off guard. "You're fine, I was just-" she stopped abruptly, mouth dropping slightly as she pieced together what was happening. "You were out still? With Keagan?"

Blushing, Charlotte wordlessly shut the door behind her. “Yeah, we took a long walk…” She instinctively pulled her hood closer to her head. “Got a little lost in the gardens is all.” Charlotte tried to side-step around Kaylee.

Lips curling up into a knowing smirk, the elder sister slipped back in Kaylee way, reaching up for the hood. "Lost, huh? Was it lost in the gardens or in Keagan's arms?" she pressed teasingly.

Charlotte gasped as her sister managed to swipe the hood back around the girl’s shoulders in a quick motion. Kaylee observed several distinctive marks too high for a collar to cover. “It was in the heat of the moment,” she explained, her cheeks far darker now.

Jaw dropping, she threw her hands up over her mouth to muffle the squeal Kaylee couldn't stop. "Heat of the moment?!" Grabbing Charlotte's wrist, Kaylee spun her about the living space in a giddy dance. "Does that mean that the moment did happen?"

As giddy as Charlotte felt that her sister was excited, once they slowed she had to admit, “No, but he was at that edge for sure. Sitting where I was I could…tell.” She felt a little bashful, smiling and shaking her head. “We were under a willow tree, the lights between the leaves were like stars, and—Oh Kaylee, it was like a dream! But then the sprinklers came on.” It was then Kaylee noticed the Tide Master’s outfit was damp.

"That does sound beautiful," Kaylee had to admit, though her admiration turned into chuckles. "And awful at the same time. It's a bummer that it had to end like that, but it sounds like you both had a fun time."

A good sport, Charlotte said, “Definitely.” She grinned, tugging Kaylee with her toward their rooms. “And you? Did you and Joss have a fun time?” She asked, taking out her accessory to unfurl her dark hair. The whole outfit would be a process; probably best that she and Keagan didn’t have to navigate it.

There was a light flush on Kaylee's cheeks then, though she had to admit that she was enjoying their playtime far too much to feel guilty about it. "Oh yes, we did. Joss managed to get Reggie to leave their room and we were able to continue our experiments from Hiraeth Hill. For the record, much more comfortable in a bed."

“Hmm, a bed. I will keep that point in mind,” Charlotte said, putting her costume next to her for tomorrow. It was in good shape despite her time with Keagan. “This trip is going very well, even with Reggie tagging along. I’m glad to hear he didn’t throw a fit about you and Joss taking the room.”

Hanging up her costume, Kaylee flopped on to her own bed. "Yeah, about that. He gave me a dirty look. He agreed to leave and didn't say anything besides 'really' to Joss and that he'd give us an hour and a half, but then he scowled at me as the door closed. Pretty sure I saw him doing the same earlier today, too."

Charlotte pulled on her large shirt and sat at the edge of Kaylee’s bed. “Scowled? Hm…I guess he has been a little grumpier than when we first met him.” She hadn’t paid too much attention to where he was aiming his glares to notice they had fallen onto Kaylee. “Maybe he’s feeling insecure? I know I did, sometimes, when you would run off with your boyfriends.”

"That makes sense," Kaylee had to admit, making a face. She didn't want to feel bad for him, after all. "I told Joss I thought I should get him a peacemaking gift or something, but he thought it'd be bribery. Then I suggested asking Tysha to hang out with him to keep him in a good mood."

“Oh I’d like to see that for more than one reason,” Charlotte chuckled. “Danny is so peeved about Reggie hanging out with us that he’s been trying to keep Tysha’s attention just so that Reggie doesn’t have a chance to. I think it’d be funny to watch what happens.” She got up and walked towards her bed. “Kinda want tomorrow to come now just so we get to that point faster.”

Spoffing at that idea, Kaylee shook her head. "Boys are so ridiculous," she said before going on. "But really? I mean I was half joking about asking Tysha, but do you think it'll be a good idea? Just so I can flirt with Joss without being stared at."

“Hey, if you can pull it off, do it” Charlotte shrugged without judgment. “Just explain things to Ty. I’m sure she’ll be happy to help out.” Charlotte turned off the light and snuggled into her pillow. “Night Kaylee,” she said sleepily.

Maybe she was right. Besides, Tysha wasn't the type to get mad if she asked. "Hmm, yeah. Night, Lottie." Sleep came swiftly once Kaylee was in bed, especially with the knowledge that morning would come soon enough.

Rising painfully early, the girls took their showers, the warm water a much needed mercy coaxing to the waking world. Dressed and less sleepy but still eager for a coffee, they met with Tysha, Cara, Serenity, Tallulah and Sophia in their shared common space. Remembering the conversation of the night prior and knowing she couldn't ask once they were headed to breakfast, Kaylee put on hopeful eyes and a wide smile, approaching Tysha. "Hey, girl! Any big plans for today? Questing? Maybe spending a bit of time with Reggie?"

Tysha, adjusting her armored robe, chuckled, “What?”

Leaning over, hands clasped around a steamy cup of morning brew, Charlotte said, “He’s being a bit of a killjoy.”

Catching up on the implication, Tysha hummed in thought. “I don’t know. Reggie might take that as me having an interest in him for a relationship.” While she could get behind being an aid for her friend, she didn’t want to unwittingly lead someone on.

“You don’t have to ask him out or anything. Just ‘happen’ to be near him and get his attention on you and off them,” Charlotte offered, doing her sisterly best to support Kaylee.

“Hmm…” Tysha drummed her fingers on her opposite arm. “And that’s it? Just a distraction?”

Relieved Charlotte was helping her to make this seem less pressured, Kaylee nodded. "Just a distraction, no need to accept his swoony behavior. If you keep him content for the trip I won't ask for it again, pinky promise," she swore, holding out the appropriate digit for said contracts.

Linked by a powerful agreement, Tysha said with a spoff, “Alright, I accept.” Once the two had bound their arrangement she turned to her room, saying, “I should dab some perfume if I am gonna be a proper distraction.”

"Thank you! You are the best, Tysh," Kaylee praised her savior.

Smoothing out her hood, and careful not to smudge the makeup on her neck, Charlotte said, “There you go. Should be fine. At least for most of the day.”

Familiar with her sister's cover job, Kaylee had to snicker. "Yeah, wouldn't want all that evidence from last night to be out in the open or anything."

Nudging Kaylee playfully, Charlotte said with a blushing smile, “Don’t forget all your evidence. I saw you and Aunt Natalia.” She had to hide and wait for her aunt to pass before getting to the room.

Flushing a soft pink, Kaylee tried to brush it off. "I don't know what you mean. There's no evidence to hide," she did her best to insist.

There wasn't, right? Now she was doubting her own thoroughness and scrambling to mentally retrace her steps through the night while others were less excited to stand around.

"C'mon you guys! The morning is wasting away— let's meet the guys at breakfast so we can get going," Tallulah pleaded, knowing if they were left to it the Von Helsings might be standing there teasing each other back and forth for hours.

Serenity began clearing up their little morning mess in a hurry to comply until Cara insisted she can leave that to the staff. The girls grabbed the rest of their gear and left a half hour after breakfast began to where the boys were waiting for them. Some, at least. Danson’s fingers were stained with the hot sauce he put on his eggs.

The Von Helsing sisters took their places by their fella’s, and so did any other girls whose affections were patient. As for Tysha, she noticed that there were a handful of spots available. Reggie and Danson both had a seat for anyone to take. Either by accident or design. Tysha was thankful that Reggie happened to be closer, and used the excuse of convenience to sit beside him.

“Good morning,” Reggie murmured, adjusting his posture as if a queen had come to him.

Having had a boyfriend and a brief fling with Claireson—far too ‘adventurous’ for her—Tysha reserved her feelings about what such body language implied. Not being an actual queen, people who treated you like one didn’t take long to fall out of the habit of the delusion, no matter how insistent they were that they though of you so regally.

Smiling all the same, Tysha said, “Good morning, Reg. How’d you sleep?”

Considering this nothing more than morning table talk, yet not willing to let the chance slip away, Reggie said, “Well enough. Had a late night.”

“Oh? What were you up to?” Tysha asked, pouring herself orange juice.

Shrugging, Reggie said, “Well I wanted to sleep on time, but Joss had a visitor, so I took a walk. I spent more time than I thought wandering around.”

All while the young man talked about the experience of observing the park as fewer people were about and the quiet that settled over the previously bustling roadways, Kaylee and Joss were enjoying a ‘glare free’ breakfast. Not even Regina and her posse were around to spoil it. That came later.

You could almost see the heart-bubbles popping around Joss and Kaylee as they followed with their companion group to the first quest. Tysh had managed to engage Reggie in a continuation of his thoughts from breakfast, which went smooth enough that it appeared organic and casual. Danson had been grumpy, but that was to be expected in any secnerio. Charlotte thought Tysha had done a good job of it!

The tricky part came when they joined the Lost Pearl quest. Tysha broke a bead of sweat to make sure she was finding reasons to partner with Reggie aside from the topic from breakfast that just about found its end.

Quest-master Trever said, “I prefer my guests to pair in twos, because we will be roaming through street ways, not just ones dedicated to the quest. It’s easier, if and when you need to, to slow down and make room for other guests crossing through, if we’re not a bundled group.”

Perfect! Tysha took the seconds of opportunity to smile and asked, “Want to pair with me?”

The softest of pink touched Reggie’s cheeks. He studied her and nodded, saying, “Yes.”

Tysha felt color on her face too, realizing that such a hope of his wasn’t restricted to the quest, but although this was true, it seemed Reggie kept his response to the point. Even Danson would have tried to pose that they don’t pair up just for the quest, given the chance by the way Tysha phrased her question. Reggie did not. He addressed what Tysha meant and set aside attention on his desires. That actually gave her some relief. It made standing beside him less stressful, less like she had to worry about him getting ideas. Tysha felt better about her arrangement with Kaylee.

The quest began. Reggie and Tysha were paired in the middle of the line. Obviously all the couples were together, which did cause Danson to begin studying them suspiciously. He stood with Serenity. She didn’t mind at first, but soon his insistence on eyeing the two got in the way of their treasure hunt.

“Danny,” Serenity tugged on his elbow. He turned with a questioning look. “We’re nearly to Ryuu’s castle and you’ve been distracted this whole time. It’s troublesome to gain any points if you actively disregard those opportunities to stare at Reggie and Tysha.”

Not normally confrontational, Serenity’s nerves had been sufficiently plucked to scold. Danson pursed his lips and crossed his arms. He felt an urge to be defensive, but the look in Serenity’s eyes lowered his energy.

“It’s just—Why are they hanging out so much?” Danson sighed. “It’s Reggie, ‘Ren.”

“Yes, I know,” Serenity said. “So don’t be so paranoid. Tysha knows him well enough and we don’t have to worry.”

“It’s not that, exactly…” Danson muttered. “Reggie doesn’t deserve to have time with Tysha.”

“That’s not your place to judge,” Serenity said. “Now come on, focus on the quest.”

Danson did try hard to do so. Once in a while he needed a reminder, but overall Serenity managed to weather his unruly temper. He even found himself laughing at times. Serenity’s propensity for quiet had veiled the characteristics that Danson swore he should have noticed before. That, or maybe he simply hadn’t given her the time of day like he should.

The questers made it by Ryuu’s castle, to the area that had been under construction last year. It was marked off at the moment. Large tarps shrouded it in mystery. Cory needed to make certain negotiations with objectors to his idea. The age old frustration of business. When you think you’re at the finish line, someone else comes in to ruin your progress. A thing that Regina could relate to.

Navigating around the crowds headed for rides, Kaylee and Joss got separated briefly. A thick band of people waiting for their chance to board a roller coaster cut between the two. Joss waited on the other side, as per respect and courtesy, for Kaylee to make her way to him.

The day had begun so wonderfully, but even then Kaylee found she was antsy the moment she and Joss were separated. Not that she had any concerns that anything could happen, he was more than capable of handling himself. Rather, she just found there was a need for her to be at his side. He relaxed, excited, and comforted her all at once. Now that he was just a few feet away, the suspense was too much for her.

"Excuse me, if I could just get through?" Kaylee politely approached the throng of thrill seekers waiting for a chance at one of the ornate attractions.

"Oh, sure," a young man about their age agreed, coaxing his companions a few steps back so that Kaylee had space to cross.

The gesture meant the rear part of the congested group also needed to step back, which included Regina and her cohorts. Ice cold eyes narrowed and watched as Kaylee happily crossed and found herself back at Joss's side. That alone would have made her scowl, but when a couple of less honest riders saw the gap and seized an opportunity to slide up further in line ahead of her, she lost it.

"Ugh!! Stupid cutters! We'll never get on the ride now!" Regina stamped her foot on the ground in frustration.

Kyle was quick to try and offer consolation. "Oh no, don't worry Regina. It's just a couple of riders. We'll still get to ride." Together, he hoped.

"It doesn't matter!" Regina was quick to retort, "Kaylee manages to ruin everything and she doesn't even care who she hurts. So selfish and entitled it's nauseating."

Slipping his arm around Regina, Hugo said, “Maybe next time you can stand your ground, Kyle.”

Had they moved back too far because of Kyle? The confusion of shuffling feet and the ever fading moment blurred the truth of that statement. Or had this been said out of some annoyance for Kyle’s addition to their group. Regina certainly didn’t mind, often getting some service out of the boy. It seemed to Hugo that Regina delighted a little too much in bossing him around. Not that he judged the manipulation, but that it became an inconvenience when Kyle would assert himself in some way. The boy needed to know he wasn’t on Hugo’s level. Not at all. In Hugo’s mind Kyle barely sat right beneath Paisley. A name, in this case ‘De Lancre’ and ‘Averell’ meant everything to Hugo. ‘Villarreal’ did not.

Adding on, only because it was Hugo who said so, Paisley said, “Or not step so far back at least.”

Kyles jaw dropped lightly at the accusation. "Hey, it's not my fault those guys let her pass," he tried to defend himself before looking at Regina. She really didn't agree with this moron, did she?

"Yeah but if you hadn't taken such a step those asses wouldn't have had room to cut," Regina insisted with a flick of her hair. "You shouldn't have let them walk all over us because now that princess gets what she wants and I get screwed over—again."

The subtle shake of Paisley’s head and Hugo’s shrug as if to say this was pretty obvious settled a burden on Kyle’s shoulders whether or not he expected or wanted it. This ‘fact’ followed him all through the wait in line, during the ride, and when they went roaming for another attraction. Although none of them verbally revisited Kyle’s presumed foible it was apparent in their moods that they wanted better from him. In his time spent with these three it was clear Regina required nothing less than the best to garner her praise. That, or sometimes Regina settled down if she thought Hugo might leave out of frustration with her, provided that she pushed his limits too far. To change the winds in Kyle’s favor he would need an opportunity. That came sooner than he thought.

Coming up to a trail at the tail end of the Lost Pearl questers, Kyle noticed Joss and Kaylee lagging as their party accommodated other park guests going over a narrow bridge. The water running under it, no more than three foot deep and four foot wide, housed lily pads and koi. It bordered the end of Ryuu’s territory and the veiled attraction that was still in the process of becoming official. Beyond this there were three rides that boasted quite the exciting time. Lines could be seen through the bamboo and other tall, leafy plants. In all technicality Kyle could gauge that Kaylee and Joss would probably be ahead enough to allow them forward, ahead of them.

In need of redemption to reset himself in the good graces of the group he'd been tailing after for weeks, Kyle seized the opportunity that lay before them. "I think that ride looks like a good one," he said aloud, though his gaze hadn't shifted from the couple who were admiring the creek as they walked. Walking purposefully with long strides, he came up behind Kaylee, his own shoulders rolled back so that when he collided with hers there was enough force for her to lose her balance.

"Koi would be nice to have at Avo- Oh!" Her sentence was cut short as she lost her balance from the rough bump.

The short railing of the bridge provided no safety, in fact tripping her while she attempted to regain her posture and she began to topple into the water. With a last-second attempt to keep her out of the water, Joss managed to grab her hand, though gravity was already winning the battle. Both spilled over the bridge and into the water with a SPLASH. Jaw dropping in indignation as she felt the gushy muddy floor meet her bottom and water seeping through each end of her costume.

"What in the hell!" Cornflower eyes searched for an explanation and landed on the same smirk that had egged her not long ago.

"Don't mind me. Just taking a short cut to get to the ride," Kyle called gleefully, though he did dare a glance back to see if he'd earned approval from the others.

Indeed, Regina had a delighted and wicked smile plastered on her face, chuckling. "You'll get what you have coming eventually, Kaylee," she sneered, "Or should I say Koi-lee? Bahahaha!" The horrendous joke had her nearly doubling over from laughter.

Since prom the tension between himself and Kyle had been livable, to a point. The boy could slick the floor beside his desk, slather glitter paint on his chair, flick balls of paper into his hair, but visiting torment on his girlfriend would not be tolerated.

“Alright, that’s enough!” Joss growled, pulling Kaylee with him to the bank of the stream.

Paisley and Hugo barely got the chance to snort in laughter, or give any retort in support of Kyle or Regina. Joss bolted. His fist popped Kyle against his jaw. A second blow came to the young man’s gut. While the scuffle at prom had been more of a gentleman’s showdown, this time Joss made sure Kyle wasn’t leaving with anything less than a bloody nose, even if it meant he wouldn’t either. He threw hits that even Hugo cringed to hear, who had been someone keen on a good skirmish. What might have been a brief back and forth prolonged with every hit, and soon the two were all-out boxing each other to the ground.

While the pond hadn't been deep enough to drench her, Kaylee still felt embarrassment and anger building together within her. That stupid cackle of a laugh from Regina was infuriating, and a joke so terrible was insult atop injury that she couldn't ignore anymore. Her first few steps out of the bank were aimed right toward her, ready to put a bruise on her cheek and try to even the score. Regina, tearing her eyes from Kyle and the then approaching Joss, processed Kaylee coming toward her with teeth clenched in anger and a fist balled at her side.

As much as she enjoyed mental and occasional physical torment, Regina was not about to actually fight someone for two reasons. One, her parents had made it very clear just what their expectations were of her at school after the incident caught cheating the year prior. More importantly, dirty work was beneath her and tasks like fighting were reserved for her followers in that exact position, like Kyle. All in all, that meant the moment Kaylee was getting too close for comfort, Regina slipped into the crowd around them.

Oh no, she wasn't going to weasel away! "Come back here you little bit-" Kaylee's threat was cut short as motion out the corner of her eyes caught her attention. No longer seeing red, it was finally processed that Joss was having a proper row with Kyle. For a brief moment Kaylee felt like Kyle was getting exactly what he deserved after being so nasty, but then her anger faded and the realization that this was not good for the man she was so attached to sunk in. "No! Joss, no! You have to stop! You're going to get yourself in trouble!" Attempts to stop him were falling in deaf ears, and each time Kaylee tried to get closer, a swing fist forced her to step back, tears welling in her eyes.

Guests, already aghast, snuffled in a confusing manner to step away from the brawl born from spite and rage. The crowd’s concern over the altercation fluttered through the area, calling to the attention of several paces around them.

The commotion hadn’t been the only reason why the rest of Joss and Kaylee’s companions flagged their guide down to double-back. One of them had noticed that Kaylee and Joss hadn’t caught up. But, of course, upon turning around to seek them out they were quick to realize that a fight erupted. It didn’t take them long to figure out just who was throwing hands.

Charlotte hurried to Kaylee’s side, checking on the state of her sister’s wellbeing. Cara and Tysha happened to arrive shortly, doing the same, while the others were trying to entreat the two young men to stop.

“Man, come on, that’s too much!” Matt called out.

“Oh my,” Serenity frowned deeply, seeing a good amount of red on both of their knuckles. She felt tears building.

Danson, pale, mumbled, “Oh shit man, what do we do?”

“Not much else we can do—Stop them,” Elijah exhaled, jerking his shoulders and deftly hopping on his feet; revving himself into action mode.

“I’ll get Joss,” Reggie said, and without another word he broke off with Elijah onto the boys.

“Agh!” Joss’s air got knocked out of him with a lucky shot from Kyle. He had no time to recover, feeling his body get slammed to the ground by another. His mind instinctively knew not to attack. Reggie’s familiar build and commanding voice brought the young man’s mind down from the rage built in him, the flame of fury dampening with the sense and reason being spoken to him.

Meanwhile, Kyle’s attempt to move forward with a kick against Joss in that vulnerable state was disrupted by getting tackled himself. Elijah’s advantage came from his skills in wrestling. It took a bit, and Kyle got in a hit against his captor, but the energy he had spent caught up to him. Kyle’s body weighed him down with the exhaustion of the wearing down of adrenaline. Elijah remained steadfast in his hold, despite any aggressive shouts to let go.
 
While Joss might have been calmed down by Reggie's presence, Elijah's was doing little to Kyle aside from physically stopping him. "Get the fuck off me! I'm gonna kill him, I swear!" His body jolted and he tried repeatedly to jerk himself free as he tasted his own blood. "You can't protect her forever, Joss you pathetic mage watchdog! She'll get what she has coming."

The consoling words from her sisters and friends had helped, but now Kaylee was faced with Kyle's threats. Empty while he was effectively pinned down by Elijah, they still struck a nerve. As much as he was a tool and an asshole, he did bring up something she could digest about the fight. Both boys were on thin ice at the academy, if news of their fight got back to the professors that was not good for Joss. It was the only thing that kept her from walking over and landing a cheap shot on Kyle while he couldn't defend himself. "Oh piss off, Kyle," she spat before turning to Joss, concern etched on her face as she moved with every intention to examine his face and nurse his injuries. "Joss, I'm so, so sorry..."

"What in the hell happened here?" The all-too-familiar bark of the academy's resident sharp shooter snapped several of the students to attention. Those helpful onlookers around murmured their witness, some of which were students of various schools, and a few older people who came in at the end with a bit of a harsher description of Joss, who they only saw launch himself at Kyle. The companions felt compelled to correct errors or to simply outright defend Joss, however, they were called to silence. While Everest hadn't been tasked with watching his nieces and their group of friends that year, he had been monitoring Regina and her cohorts, meaning he hadn't been far off when news of the brawl made it to him. Granted, knowing all the torment caused by the one party, he didn't think he needed to rush over. A minute or two for a few extra well-deserved punches was fine. Now he stood towering over the four boys and blocking Kaylee from the others. "Villarreal. [Joss's last name I'll look up when I'm at the computer]. Both of you up and with me." Everest glanced at Kaylee, quickly evaluating her and finding no evidence of a fight to warrant her need to be interrogated while a wait for park footage took place.

Back at their group of friends, two heads hurried through the crowd to join them. Tallulah with flushed cheeks was led by Sophia, both avoiding eye contact with Everest. Neither seemed to need a synopsis of what had happened, already glaring toward Kyle, though with a sense of satisfaction they kept to themselves.


Both young women became quickly aware of the mood among their friend group. Growls about injustice, aimed with piercing eyes at Regina, filled the air. Cara stood as ready to smack Regina as Kaylee had been. The rest of them nearly encouraged it. If it hadn’t been for Serenity, Elijah, and Annie, they may well have cracked knuckles and dealt with the aftermath of pummeling Regina and her posse.

Charlotte’s mocha eyes boiled. She took on an eerily similar persona of her father. “Regina…” the single word expressed every ounce of her hatred.

“Calm down,” Elijah said quietly, placing a hand on her free arm. The other side of Charlotte was tucked against Keagan.

“I am calm,” Charlotte noted, and realized she was without needing to make a conscious decision to be so. Something about this situation clicked in Charlotte’s head. It would be satisfying to slap Regina, but no, she deserved far, far worse. Bubbling fury cooled into icy resolve.

Not catching the shift, Elijah simply exhaled in relief. He turned to comfort Kaylee with the others. They were all uncertain of what to do next. Do they go about their business with the quest? Do they go to the hotel? Do they trail after where Everest took the boys, to see them as soon as they were free? These questions and more were posed.

Serenity said, “All of us are stressing out. Stress isn’t going to help us. We should take a moment to recover.”

“Listen to Nurse,” Danson said, using the plain nickname he started to say during their Lost Pearl quest. “We can work through what to do when we’re settled.”

"Recover? How are we going to recover when Joss was taken away?!" Kaylee demanded to know, her voice ending toward hysterical. Pausing and taking a shaking breath, cornflower eyes found Regina trying to shrink away in the crowds, her fists tightening again. "She has to pay-"

"Whoa, whoa, calm down Rocky," Keagan dared to release Charlotte in order to reel in her sister. "No point in getting another one of us sent off for a talking to. Regina will get what she has coming for her eventually."

Tallulah suppressed a laugh, straightening up. "Or she already has it," she hummed delightfully, eyes watching across the way gleefully.

Even a few steps back from the crowd, Regina quickly realized she had a lot of unwanted attention from the Von Helsing's and their friends. Shifting her weight about, she leaned in to mutter to Paisley and Hugo, "We should leave. Uh, this is lame and I want to go on a ride." Reaching up as she spoke to scratch an itch on her scalp. Hugo and Paisley were presented with a show of one of the fancy gem clips she'd bought with her royal costume shifting, unfurling as a sparkling centipede that then burrowed into her locks. The other clips were vibrating from small movements, turning into centipedes and spiders that Regina couldn't see, only barely feel so far.

In awe the companions looked between Tallulah and the animated accessories. Those who didn’t know now understood that they had yet another Awakened member. They would wonder aloud about that detail later. For now they were too amused by the spindly, shiny critters of gems and metal moving around Regina’s head, waiting to see just how soon she would notice.

Hugo, who made no efforts to shield Regina when Kaylee had targeted her, put his arm around Regina just as one of the spiders dropped down using thin threads of silver as a webbing. He casually peered down at his chest to investigate the sensation. “Oh shit!” He yanked away from Regina, flicking away the tiny glittering thing.

“Eee!” Paisley hopped away from her cousin as well. “Gina, your hair!”

"What about it you twa-" Regina's chance to snap at Paisley was stopped abruptly when one of the centipede's raced along her neck. Eyes wide, she reached up and swatted at the spot only to feel cool metal and harsh edges before it scurried faster along. She didn't need to feel around further when she spotted the sparkling spider on Hugo's chest. "Ahh! BUGS!" Any facade of being tough and rough slipped away as she began thwacking at her head blindly while pushing through the crowd to try and get away as if they were chasing her and not a part of her hairdo.

Even if Joss was still taken from her and likely being reprimanded, the sight of her nemesis in such a distraught state was certainly a temporary healing moment. "Oh that's beautiful," Kaylee laughed merrily, nearly doubled over. Thankfully she wasn't or she would have missed the even more glorious sight of Regina's fleeing attempts ending badly. She'd been so focused on trying to look at her golden locks that she failed to watch where she was walking, her legs making contact with the short railing of the bridge and serving once more to send a teenage girl toppling into the water.

SPLASH!

A roar of laughter came from what remained of the group. "What was that about getting what you deserved?" Sophia asked with a feigned innocence while smiling ear to ear. She had quickly sided with the Von Helsings in this battle against their bully. Beside her, Tallulah was distracted from her laughter momentarily as she commanded the critters to return to their inanimate clip state in Regina's now wet hair.

Unaware she was no longer attack, she was blindly reaching around in her hair, flailing about in the water as she tried to get away from what were now just hair clips. She spared a deathly glare up at the laughing group, ignoring the fact that most were chuckling around them. "You'll pay for this, Von Helsing!"

Charlotte stepped in front of Kaylee. She glowered down at Regina with sharp disdain. “Pay for what? I didn’t see a thing.”

Stifling the laugh in her throat to join, Cara said, “Yeah, what are you talking about Regina?”

One by one the onlookers, which were all but a few left now, nodded between each other. Clearly Regina had lost her mind. All they witnessed were a few bugs in her hair. There wasn’t anything the girl could point to as evidence either. Even the spider that dropped onto Hugo had curled back up into a glistening bloom of a gem embedded in gold. The last people Regina could turn to for help, and validation for what happened, were already turning away.

“Find me when you get yourself together, Regina,” Hugo sighed with a shake of his head.

The young De Lancre had just about enough of this today. With a snap of his fingers at Paisley the girl hopped to it and followed him through the thickening crowd towards some unknown destination. Possible a ride, if Regina had to guess. And without her drenched self to accompany them.

Wet, humiliated, and left alone, the young woman sniffled before forcing her nose up in the air. Gathering her drenched skirts, she made the painful climb out of the creek and to the water's bank, letting them drop in the wet soil before she dared another look at the group. "You just wait..." Her final threat hung in the air as she sloppily spun on the ball of her foot and stormed off toward the hotel.

“Come on,” Charlotte said, taking her sister’s hand as well as linking arms with Keagan.

The companions followed to a quiet clearing to discuss what to do next. Annie mentioned that Everest most likely took the boys to Taliesin, who acted as the authority when not at school. They knew that they would probably be at the hotel in that case.

“What do you need, Kaylee?” Serenity asked with concern. “We’re right here to help, whatever that is.”

Reggie discreetly murmured to Tysha before heading off. The girl stood looking between him and the others. She fidgeted with her sleeve in uncertainty.

Keagan watched between Tysha and the disappearing form of Reggie with interest before turning his attention to Kaylee. Though Charlotte was his top priority, he had learned early on that dating one Von Helsing sister might as well be dating both of them in the expected loyalty. "Yeah, if you need anything, let us know."

"We should go to him," Kaylee decided, not caring enough for her own well-being just then. She wasn't the one in trouble, so why they were asking what she needed was beyond her. "Maybe we can convince Uncle Everest that Joss was provoked." Hopefully that could lessen his punishment.

"We can try," Tallulah offered, though skeptical. Both boys had been given plenty of warnings and still continued. Even with clear evidence that Kyle had started the encounter, it would have been expected that Joss would have the tolerance and show himself as a better man than to begin a fight. Though going back now would mean giving up on their quest. "Are you sure that's the best idea though?"

Kaylee was a bit surprised. There was no other option that had crossed her mind since she'd watched Joss's form vanish along with her uncle and that weasel of a tagalong. "Of course. Why wouldn't we go back for him?"

Shrugging, Danson said, “We don’t really know how long they’ll keep them. Shouldn’t we wait for a call?

“Well Kaylee wants to make sure she’s nearby and I can’t blame her,” Charlotte said. She’d feel the same about Keagan. In this she knew that she’d accompany her sister too. It was what a family did. However, Charlotte decided not all of them should miss out on fun. “Why don’t you guys go and we’ll catch up?”

Frowning, Cara said, “Are you sure?”

“Yes,” Charlotte insisted. “Let’s not let this ruin everyone’s trip. You guys have fun for the rest of us. We’ll call if we need you. Okay?”

Tallulah looked uncertain at first. She cared for the girls she viewed as nearly sisters of her own and leaving them during Kaylee's hour of need felt odd. It was a light proding from Sophia that finally got her to agree. "We can be back at the hotel in minutes, Lulah, and we won't be able to do anything in the meantime."

Sighing, she agreed with the words of wisdom. "Call the moment something happens," Tallulah made Lottie and Kaylee agree before stepping back from the others.

Keagan on the other hand was a bit torn. On one hand he really, really wanted to see how the quest was going to end. On the other, he felt that this was one of those moments he needed to put his own desires aside for the sake of his girlfriend and her family. "I'll stay with you guys. Just in case," he finally decided.

Not wanting to be stuck all day with this discussion, Kaylee urged those who were committed to coming with them. "We should keep moving." She wanted to see Joss right then, even if her mind told her heart it wasn't going to be possible.

The three headed off, followed by a hesitant shadow. Tysha trailed after until they got into view of the hotel. Then she lagged, falling behind. They hadn’t noticed her before so she remained unseen by the bridge that Joss and Kaylee had stood on the night before. Still unsure of herself, Tysha merely kept an eye on the entrance to the hotel.

As for the others, they walked in and, with some help, were pointed into the direction of where Joss and Kyle had been taken. Any confusion over if they were in the right place vanished when they saw Reggie sitting on a bench beside a door. He glanced up to see the three of them coming over. A shadow passed over his face. Reggie leaned back stiffly and set his hands on his legs, keeping his eyes ahead of him. They could hear low voices beyond the door that were all too familiar.

Charlotte chose to do away with caution and sat beside Reggie with Keagan next to her and Kaylee at the end. To make the moment less awkward, Charlotte asked, “How long since they got in there?”

“Ten minutes,” Reggie said. He shifted his eyes to the hallway whence they came, lingering a minute or so before resigning again into silence.

Ten minutes. That felt like a long time if they were getting off with just a slap on the wrist to Keagan, though he didn't say that aloud. It wouldn't do any good to upset Kaylee further. "Maybe that's a good sign," he said, trying to maintain a hopeful attitude.

"Maybe," Kaylee murmured, though she was hardly a part of any conversations just then. Cornflower eyes were locked on the door where she could faintly hear Joss's voice through. He was right there! And yet she couldn't get to him.

Thankfully, within a minute of them sitting down the door opened and out walked Everest with Joss and Kyle on each side of him. Their faces were a mess from the fight, although they weren't nearly as much of a mess as they had been when they were pulled apart, the worst of their blood wiped away while they were being reprimanded. Kyle was holding a wrapped ice pack to his cheek when he caught sight of those who were waiting. If someone looked close enough, they might have sworn they saw a tear in his visible eye, though he'd deny it until he died.

"Villarreal to your room," Everest's deep voice left no room for a disagreement, though just in case he placed a large hand on the boy's shoulder. "You do the same once you're done here." He'd give his niece some grace so she could speak to Joss, especially with the news they were about to be faced with. The sharpshooter left them to accompany Kyle to the elevator, just so that no one present tried another attack.

Kaylee had half a mind to do just that, glaring after his form until he rounded a corner. With Kyle no longer in sight, she turned her attention to Joss, her heart racing to see just how many hits he'd taken. "You're hurt. I'm so sorry," she breathed, gingerly trying to wipe away some of the blood he'd missed with her thumb. This was all her fault, once more.

Joss embraced Kaylee in silence for the time being. He closed his eyes and rested his chin on her head. Kaylee could hear his heart beating in anxiety. He could sense in him a great sorrow.

"Are they making him stay in his room for the rest of the trip? Seems like a kindness, if you ask me," Keagan spoffed, rising to his feet.

“He doesn’t deserve it,” Charlotte huffed.

“Never mind Kyle,” Reggie said. He came right beside Joss and Kaylee. “What did they say?”

Exhaling, Joss parted enough from Kaylee to face them while he talked. “Guess there’s not really a good way to say this…Kyle and I have been expelled.” He said this with as much strength as he could muster, though sadness surged through him.

"Expelled? From the school?" The disbelief was evident in Keagan's tone. Sure, they'd had a fight but it wasn't as if expulsion happened often, if ever at the Academy.

“Fuck!” Reggie swiped both of his hands through his hair. He turned to face the wall, chest heaving.

Fair brows furrowed and Kaylee shook her head, her hand finding his and squeezing it tightly. "No... No, that can't be." Not that she had expected Joss to try and pull a cruel joke on them after everything. "I'll talk to dad. I'm sure this can be undone."

“We just got off call with him and the principal,” Joss cupped her cheek gently. “I’m sorry Kaylee. I’m sorry, but it’s done.”

“All for a fight that Kyle started?” Charlotte blinked back angry tears.

“You know it’s not that simple. Kyle and I have been at each other since prom. Lord Von Helsing has argued to allow me to stay despite my violation of their rule against using Almaeri against other students. That kind of thing, if pushed to its limit, can mean large fines and other consequences if I were to try to get any jobs with that on my record,” Joss’s tone stayed steady, though his expression edged towards collapsing. “As soon as Kyle realized he was getting ousted he threatened to get me in bigger trouble with taking the evidence of those incidents to court. Expulsion set before that date releases me from facing those consequences.” Joss, with glossy eyes, stared into a dewey field of cornflowers. “It was all your father could do.”

Disbelief was washed away when Joss confirmed what was done. He said that Wesley had tried to help him and it collapsed on itself. Finding it hard to deny but refusing to accept what was happening, Kaylee turned to fury instead. "He's such a sleazeball! And he's probably knocked me off because of Regina!" She huffed angrily, knowing they had no evidence and only her gut feeling to go off of. "What about her? They should kick her ass out. You don't deserve this and they're just taking a low blow to hurt you more." Even while she tried to stay furious, she couldn't stop her coursing emotions, tears burning as she tried to find some way out of it.

Joss pulled her into his arms again. “I know, I know…” he had nothing else to say. Kaylee was correct. The problem with this was that Regina had some ounce of cleverness. She knew not to get her hands dirty. Legally they had no way to get her out.

Clenching his fists, Reggie seethed. “This is bullshit.”

Charlotte’s face stilled in cold anger. She began to pace. “Oh that bitch!”

“It’s my fault too. I let my temper get the better of me,” Joss murmured sadly.

“No, no—You two were physically attacked. That’s defense!” Charlotte crossed her arms and tapped her foot angrily. “Anyone would have done the same.”

“I’m not talking about just now,” Joss said, once again lifting his head to speak better. “I also antagonized Kyle. It wasn’t just one way. Even if they were subtle, I did do it on purpose. I was angry with him. I wanted revenge.”

Reggie’s eyes slid onto Kaylee. They darkened further than his black eyes could shadow. The young man kept his opinion to himself. For now. Whether or not anyone saw, that glance of his was forgotten for the moment.

“So what now?” Charlotte frowned.

“Now I go to a different school,” Joss said with a pained tone. “But your father did say I was welcome to the Trade College, if I graduate with the grades and scores needed to enter.” He peered down at Kaylee and cupped her cheek. “This isn’t the end…”

How could he say that? It felt exactly like the end - the end of everything. "They're kicking you out, Joss. How isn't it the end?" Kaylee's voice strained by emotions that were stronger than she was. "I won't see you at camp, I won't see you at school. We're.... I..." Her world was closing on her when she realized that he wasn't going to be in it anymore. "I don't want to lose you..."

“Kaylee…” Joss nearly whispered, frowning deeply. He glanced at the others.

Just as outraged at the others, Keagan cleared his throat lightly. "Maybe we should...give them some privacy?" he gently suggested to Charlotte and Reggie. At this point Joss likely wouldn't be getting out of his punishment and Keagan realized if he was in that position he'd want time to say goodbye to Lottie.

Charlotte nodded, turning with Keagan to the end of the hall. Every step she took she began to crumble, leaning into Keagan’s hold to let herself weep for her sister and the entire situation. Reggie hesitated. He stared at Joss with a storm of conflicting emotions.

“Reg, please. Just a moment?” Joss pleaded softly.

Their eyes held each other for a few seconds more before Reggie relented. He would return to his room where Joss would eventually find him to discuss everything. In the meantime Joss looked to Kaylee. They had such promise in the beginning. Winter formal had nearly destroyed their chances. Now this came with an axe to claim them once and for all.

In a voice that had lost its strength, Joss said, “Kaylee…I don’t want to lose you either. I’m gonna do my best, okay? I’m gonna go to the school that will help me meet the criteria needed to get into the Trade College. I’ll see you again.”

He was offering her a promise, another one. As much as Kaylee wanted to appreciate his words, she couldn't help but feel selfish in the moment. "College is two years away," she pointed out, nearly a complete sob before she could compose herself to continue on. "What am I going to do without you for two years? You...you are my knight, Joss. I don't know how I can live through losing you again."

“We’ll keep in touch. I’ll send texts, I can call—video chats and everything,” Joss insisted sorrowfully. He ran his fingers across her teary cheek. “You will live, Kaylee. You’ll be strong, I know it. All these years you’ve been alive without me. What’s two more?” Joss said this, and yet the pained look in his fair eyes did not soothe. All he could do was hold her.

Sniffing sadly, she nodded numbly. It was two years without him, but right then it felt like it might as well be an eternity. His offer of them staying in contact was a small bit of solace. "Do you pinky promise you won't forget about me?" Cornflower eyes found his and searched hopefully, weakly holding her smallest finger out toward him.

“Yes; promise,” Joss softly, his heart breaking as he linked his little finger with hers. They held this position for a moment, heads resting against one another, before they slipped into an embrace.

The two held one another in that empty hallway. Everything had gone so wrong. Just how far worse could it get? Joss shoved that thought aside. His future had taken an unexpected turn, but he was with Kaylee. He had to be here, with her, not just for her own sake, but for his too. Joss finally allowed quiet tears to fall when his strength to keep together broke. He had worked for so long, for so much—school, friendships, and love. Fate was a cruel mistress.

It was such a heart wrenching moment but Kaylee somehow wanted to stay in it forever. Maybe if they didn't leave then it wouldn't be able to actually come true. They'd just exist permanently in this hall of a hotel built into an amusement park. It wasn't ideal, but then they'd be together at least. Her theory wasn't available to be tested, though, which was likely a good thing.

Once they had calmed down enough to breathe normally, Joss took Kaylee’s hand and walked slowly with her to the end of the hall. “I don’t want this to take away our time together,” he said. “I’m gonna talk with Reggie and then I’ll come down. Hopefully he’ll come too. Then I say we make this day ours again.”

Each footstep felt heavier than the next as they walked, sad eyes looking up at him occasionally and her hand squeezing his lightly when he spoke of leaving her, even if only for a few minutes. There was at least some relief found in the knowledge that he was allowed to stay at the park for now. Sniffing back another round of tears that threatened to fall, she nodded her head. "Yeah..our day." Her throat felt thick but she managed to say it, though she didn't immediately drop his hand.

Joss reclaimed some of his strength. He had to, if they wanted to spend any amount of time in peace that day. He hoped Reggie would cooperate.

Bending low, Joss gave Kaylee’s cheek a kiss. “I’ll be back,” he murmured, giving her fingers a lingering squeeze before walking away to the elevators.

They shared longing looks even as the doors shut. Kaylee stood in the lobby, guests bustled around her, as if the world had no sympathy that hers had begun to fall apart in the worst way.

“Kaylee,” Charlotte spoke her sister’ name before setting a hand on her arm. “Come sit.”

They had gathered—all of their friends—in the lobby by one of the televisions. None of them had felt right about roaming the park. Serenity didn’t have her usual accoutrements for tea, but she did hand Kaylee a warm coco. The others offered their condolences in murmurs and soft touches to the arm, or hugs. They had heard from Charlotte and Keagan what took place. While they were glad Kyle wouldn’t return, they shared grief over losing Joss.

“Maybe Dad will find some loophole,” Charlotte offered, though she doubted it.

"And if he doesn't, that doesn't have to be the end of the world," Sophia offered gently.

"Exactly. You can see each other on holiday breaks or maybe a visit after camp and before school starts," Tallulah suggested.

“Until then, you can always text or—,” before Cara could finish, she noticed that the atmosphere in the lobby had changed. The companions turned their heads around to see why. Many patrons were gathering around the T.V. Certain words from the television were drawing the attention of the group of friends. They too walked closer to understand.

A news reporter stood in front of a smouldering blaze. “—have escaped. Police are giving chase. Updates on the pursuit are still coming in—.”

“What happened?” Paulo asked a nearby guest.

The older man looked down with a frown. “Some mages, probably a cult or coven. They sneaked onto a government base guarding an active ritual site. Tried to use it.”
The professional cadence of the news woman pulled in more viewers, saying, “The unauthorized usurpation of the site has fanned latent fears about the possibility of a repeat of six years ago. Some people, such as Dr. McCall, head of anthropology at Harvard, have a different opinion on it, saying it has to do with reclaiming culture and not bringing on another apocalyptic event. The matter of handling these sites has long been controversial. The incident here certainly has made waves that are sure to crash—

Kaylee was distracted from her moping and fighting tears by the news. Momentarily, she stopped thinking of herself as the biggest victim, her mind going back to a talk about the ritual sites and her worries of just who was watching them. It seemed now that it didn't matter if even the government couldn't keep them out.

"Oh dear. I hope this doesn't lead to more attempts," Sophia said with a frown. "It's one thing to want to practice your culture, but another to break the law."

Keagan had to nod in agreement. "Well, they did say police were in pursuit. If they catch them that could deter others."

If they catch them,” Paulo said, looking around at the patrons in discussion.

Somewhere shaking their heads, some were shrugging, and other’s made comments about the sites being unfairly withheld from the appropriate Awakened people. If the criminals managed to flee, just who would be emboldened?

“Guys,” Tysha nudged them, nodding in the direction of the elevators.

Joss and Reggie walked toward the group. They too caught on to the commotion of events being reported on the news. Their expressions had muted surprise, so perhaps they had seen some of this on their way down to the lobby. In any case Joss walked right up to Kaylee and Reggie stood at the edge of their group.

Any concern or interest melted away the moment Joss came back into view. Cornflower eyes still carried the sadness from her knowledge that she'd be losing him. Kaylee threw her arms around his shoulders for an embrace as if they hadn't just had one before he'd ascended the elevator. The movement made their weapons and metal accents of their costumes clank. A reminder that she'd have to say goodbye to him made it so she didn't even want to let him go.

"Sorry to hear about...you know," Tallulah offered soft condolences which were echoed around the group. No one thought it was fair, but if just didn't seem like there was any other option.

Glancing out the large window of the hotel lobby, Keagan knew they didn't have many hours left of they wanted to still try and find some joy together. "Hey guys, why don't we head out and see what we can find to do? Maybe some rides can give us a bit of a distraction."

After lingering in his hug with Kaylee, Joss lifted his head to both acknowledge the sentiments of the others, such as Tallulah, and answer Keagan. “Yeah, let’s do some rides.”

Quests were fun, but rides offered more time to be physically close. Those present gathered whatever they needed to go and made off, falling in line to be courteous to the other patrons around them, pairing off in twos for most of the way out.

Tysha lagged to allow the others forward so she might match up with Reggie. He hesitated to walk with her. The pause perked her attention. When Reggie finally walked on so as not to fall behind, speeding up to pass her, she felt uncertainty and shame. Tysha kept a distance for most of the walk with their group through the park while they searched for an attraction. Charlotte suggested they use their fast-passes to access shorter lines. No one argued at this point. They had previously reserved that privilege to not aggravate others. At this point they deserved a little treat of convenience.

The time it took to choose a ride gave Tysha space to think. As the friends and couples were pairing off into the rows she made a decision to catch a seat with Reggie. Pretty sure he wasn’t going to be easy to snag, Tysha waited and feigned going to a different slot, hopping over one row to sit beside him as soon as he had pulled the bar across his lap.

Blinking surprise, Reggie had the choice to jiggle the bar to check if it might release him. He restrained from the human tendency to test something when you knew it was not going to budge so as not to appear desperate or to embarrass himself. The only option left was to ignore her. If Reggie asked what she wanted she would have the verbal invitation to speak. Tysha happened to have picked the best ride to make conversation. It started out slow, lasted for a good five to eight minutes, and after the two or three minutes of high speed ended with another five minutes until they got back to the end.

“Reggie,” Tysha began without acknowledgement. “I’m sorry I didn’t come with you, it’s just, well, I’m closer to Kaylee than Joss...”

It made sense to just ignore her. It’s not as if Tysha didn’t have that talent in regard to Reggie. However, the young man had never been good at shuffling aside the girl. Memories of her no one cared to learn about from him tugged at his sentiment.

“Is that why you made the choice to stay? Based on closeness?” Reggie tried his best not to glare into the head of the person in front of him. “Makes sense I guess,” he said in a wry tone. “I thought today went well, I thought you were building closeness with me, however small, but you weren’t, were you?”

Tysha blushed. She downcast eyes. “No, I wasn’t,” she said just loud enough for him to hear. “I was trying to help Joss and Kaylee have some privacy.” That was the better way to phrase the truth.

Listening to her say what he suspected still sent a pang of hurt through him. Reggie went silent for a moment. He let the noise of the park fill his head, the sensation of rush of the wind pull his thoughts away, before saying, “Thank you.”

Tilting her head in wonder, Tysha repeated his words, “Thank you?”

“For reminding me I have no place in this friend group. That once Joss is gone, I will be too, and no one will care,” Reggie said. “It will be easier to break ties now.”

Feeling a sense of frustrating rise, Tysha said, “Hold on. Are you really going to deny that you didn’t like more than half of the people here? That, if I wasn’t in this clique that you wouldn’t try, at all, to fit in? Reggie, you didn’t make any ties to break. You’ve been hostile, suspicious, and judgmental. Leave if you want to, but don’t blame it on me.”

“I didn’t say I blamed it on you,” Reggie frowned.

“Oh it was implied,” Tysha said.

“That’s your judgement, not the truth,” Reggie insisted. “And I said ‘thank you’, not ‘I blame you’, that’s different.”

The coaster began to climb the heights.

“You were being condescending,” Tysha argued. “You were being dramatic too!”

It peaked, momentarily giving them one more moment to speak without yelling before the nose tipped and they were thrown into a high velocity incline.

The idea Reggie was being theatrical about it made his cheeks flush from shock and concern. He yelled out, “Dramatic? I am not like that—!,”

“Oh, yes you are, you are so much a drama queen when you want to be!” Tysha shouted. “You took me aside in Freshman year just before we got into that club to ask me to the dance. That’s dramatic. That’s grade-A drama!”

“Well if I’m dramatic, then you’re confusing!”

Jerking her head in astonishment, Tysha yelled, “Excuse me?!”

“You’re gonna tell me that today isn’t confusing?! You are on a mission!” Reggie flared a hand pointed towards the couple a few rows ahead.

“Okay but, to be fair, it’s because you keep glaring at Kaylee!”

“I have my reasons! It doesn’t deny that you were confusing and misleading!”

Tysha’s sigh was lost to the wind. “Okay fine, but I wasn’t trying to be malicious! Still doesn’t mean you’re not contributing to the crappy situation!”

They argued back and forth as they braced themselves for the twists and the turns. Screams of delight mixed with the chattering metal of the rail drowned out some of their argument, but they could guess what the other was saying.

Exasperated, Reggie said, “What do you want, why are you even talking with me about this?!” His tone nearly broke. His emotions ate away at him. As the coaster slowed down again they dropped their volume. “Why are you tormenting me?”

The accusation injured Tysha a bit. She looked away a moment before she answered him, saying, “You can act like an asshole, but you can choose to be so much more. I’ve seen it. That’s the kind of guy I’d be close with, but I just don’t know why you don’t want to be.”

Reggie fell into silence for a moment. “I am when I’m with you…”

“But you should be that man, whether or not you’re with me…As much as I would hope that you’re always improving you’re obviously not interested. So…I appreciate that you see something good in me, or about me, but Reggie…I’m not a mechanic for the soul. Being ‘close’ with me isn’t going to mend anything real for you, it’s all superficial, and based on favoritism for me and not self-awareness…”

That furrowed Reggie’s brow in deep thought. He hadn’t noticed it, but was she right? Had he been leaning on her for some kind of personal growth? Or was he only considering this idea because Tysha was saying it? Either way the answer didn’t please him. Reggie wouldn’t want to use Tysha like that, neither would he want to admit he needed it. Her next words certainly solidified his thoughts on the matter.

“I can’t be with you, not because I don’t think your value is less, but because you don’t value your improvement. It doesn't matter to you, you don’t see why it does. Until then,” Tysha said, getting up as the bar lifted off of their laps, “We can just be friends.”

Reggie stared up at Tysha with unreadable emotions, not because he lacked them, but because there were too many crossing his features. He stood then too and walked past her. Reggie tucked his hands in his pockets and blended into the crowd. Joss had a rough day. His attention was on Kaylee. As expected, Tysha was the only one who noticed.

Ride after ride served as temporary distractions from the weight of the day. The high speeds and whipping corners made it hard to dwell on the sombering truth, their day instead filled with screams of mixed terror and delight. The time between rides was likely the hardest to get through, forced to walk with the gravitational pull of the Earth. The real world was slow and painful, determined to keep young love apart when it was just beginning to blossom. There was a poor choice made for a slow ride on the underwater Ferris wheel. While the aquatic sight was simply breath taking, Kaylee couldn't help but think of how it was one of their last romantic moments together for the foreseeable future. She couldn't stop tears as she let her head drop to Joss's shoulder, unable to fathom what the future would be like now.

Eventually their day of rides was coming to an end, evening approaching and many feeling the rumble in their stomachs from a delayed dinner. "What do you guys think? We can grab food at Dave's Pub and then squeeze in a few more rides before bed," Sophia suggested, ever the adrenaline junkie.

Keagan, arm draped around Charlotte's shoulders looked down at her uncertainly. "I was going to ask if you wanted to go on a walk, unless you'd rather stay and go on rides, my Koh-i-noor?"

“A walk sounds good,” Charlotte nodded. “But after we eat, I’m hungry.”

Cornflower eyes shifted upward, the realization of how close Their day was to ending sinking in. She'd had a wonderful time but was greedily not satisfied. "I think we should pass. It'd be nice to have a little time alone."

Knowing how Kaylee must feel, Joss said, “We’ll take a walk too. Maybe we’ll join Charlotte and Keagan for a bit, around some vendors.”

“Vendors are a good option,” Charlotte said. It was implied that, at some point, their paths would diverge. They’d at least enjoy eating hand-held food together.

Paulo spoke for himself and Haddasah. “We’ll go with your plan, Soph.”

“That sounds fine,” Serenity said.

“Yeah, us too,” Annie smiled, taking Elijah’s hand.

“Count me in,” Cara said. “Gonna meet Kellen there anyway.”

Matt perked. “Well if so many of you are going, I guess I’ll come.”

Danson turned to the couples leaving them for their alone time. “See you guys later.”

The couples who were down for a brief sit-down meal before hitting the rides again waved their goodbyes to the Von Helsings and their dates. There would be time to catch up still in the morning before heading back to the school. With the others branched off, Kaylee took Joss's hand and Keagan took Charlotte's as they walked ito the maze of delicious smeling vendors.

Deciding that today deserved a cheat day from a healthy diet, Kaylee got the puffiest corndog she could find, a strawberry kiwi sno cone to fight off the heat and a funnel cake she promised to share with Joss. Keagan's eyes had lit up at a large turkey leg like you'd find at a medieval restaurant, managing to carry that with a single hand and a lemonade in the other. The four walked slowly while enjoying their carnival food until their hands were mostly empty, save for a funnel cake and appropriately the path was splitting off.

"Shall we, my Koh-i-noor?" Keagan offered out his arm, it and his hands now grease free. There was a beautiful path veering off that was dotted with flowers whose centers were beginning to glow in the dark.

“Why yes, my Captain,” Charlotte smiled, saying a farewell to her sister before strolling with Keagan through the floral trail.

"Do you want to keep walking or head back to the hotel?" Kaylee peered up at Joss.

“Let’s just be together,” Joss said, not thinking about the direction they went. “We’ll go where we go.”

They did wander for quite some time, enveloped in their company. At some point they retraced their steps and didn’t even notice. As they walked they were swept through waves of emotion. Joss comforted Kaylee here and there when her tears, born from the sorrow of what happened and what felt like a joyless future, fell without restraint. His thumbs fruitlessly caught the droplets that had not found their end. Oh if he could take away her pain, if he could restore her smile. Joss’s heart had broken for the reality of their situation, but witnessing Kaylee’s suffering tore him worse than anything.

It was a while until the sun began to set, when they realized they had wandered back to the hotel. They walked for so long. “My feet kinda hurt…” Joss took Kaylee’s hands in his. “Come with me,” he said, leading her to his room.

If Reggie was there, he’d ask for privacy. He had gone to the Tavern with the others, or so he vaguely thought. By now he would be back. However, when Joss and Kaylee walked into the room they saw it was empty of anyone. Taking a ‘Do Not Disturb’ sign, Joss put it on the knob and sent a quick text to Reggie as an extra precaution.

“We can do anything you like,” Joss said, making it clear he hadn’t simply dragged her here for any physical fulfillment. To emphasize this point, he stepped towards the balcony overlooking the park with her. “Star gaze, kiss, talk—anything that doesn’t require being on my feet,” he chuckled.

After a moment of mulling over her options, Kaylee crossed over to the bed. She gathered up a blanket and two pillows, bringing them to the balcony to set up a comfortable place to cuddle. Joss readily helped, even casting a soft mat so that they didn’t sit on cold stone. Rather than lay down right away Kaylee brought over her box of sugary goodness, coming to sit on one of the pillows leaning against the wall of the hotel so she could still see the stars. Shedding her shoes to the side and the parts of her outfit that were easily detachable, she waited for Joss to join her, who pulled off most of his costume for comfort, before passing him a piece of the sticky fried bread. Joss accepted the morsel with a smile, settling down next to her and taking another bit once he had finished eating the last one.

"I remember the first time I had a sweet treat when I was little. Well, besides the slice of cake my guardian gave me on my birthday," she recalled, smiling fondly at the memory of the kind, old woman from so long ago. Kaylee couldn't quite remember her name, only that she had a funny face and seemed impossibly old, with few memories of her at that point. "Lottie was blown away to find out I hadn't had s'mores. She tried to break me free just to get me a s'more. Dad caught her, of course, but next thing I know there was a perfect s'more brought to me." Chuckling, she did her best to clean the powdered sugar off her fingers without getting any on his blanket, unaware of the white clump that had found it's way to her nose.

“I bet I know just how that went,” Joss said with a grin, swiping the dot of powder off of her nose. “You got a habit of being sticky and sweet.” He took the liberty of dissolving it on his tongue. “I’m gonna need a shower after this funnel cake.”

"Well that sweetness is for you," Kaylee smirked before an idea struck her. "Maybe...I could take that shower with you? That is if you're comfortable with it?"

Joss pinked. It surprised him to do so, since he had been far more intimate with her than that, and this made him chuckle inwardly. After a moment, he nodded. Without a word Joss rose up with Kaylee. He guided her with him to the bathroom, pulling away the remainder of her clothes and his, not stopping her if she took initiative to do the same. Kisses were undoubtedly shared on the way. They made it to the tiled floors half dressed. When they got inside they peeled the rest away and Joss spared no time fooling with the shower. With a flick of his hand the water ran the perfect temperature. Joss stepped in first, helping Kaylee so she didn’t slip. Despite this, be it from their airy staring and mild awareness of their environment, Kaylee did lose her balance a moment. Joss was quick to catch her, pulling her right against him in the steam and droplets of water.

"Ohh!" Grateful for his fast reactions, Kaylee looked up at him as the water hit them both wearing a sheepish smile. "Glad you're here to catch me every time I nearly fall." Since they were already close and it seemed a moment not worth wasting, she lifted her head to meet his lips with a kiss to show her appreciation.

Joss poured his emotions into his kiss. Slowly, savoring the feel of mouth against mouth, as if lingering would meld them and the two would become statues entertwined in an eternity of affection. Another kiss, a slight turn of the head. Joss shifted no closer than they could physically go while standing in a shower, and yet he felt the burning need to bind further. That need became apparent to the both of them and it didn’t take long to delve as they had before under starry skies.

It was an adventurous way to end Their day, exploring each other's body under the steady fall of steaming water. By the time they were done with their moment together, the water was threatening to grow cold. Wrapped in a towel and glowing, Kaylee made her way to the edge of his bed, seated while she worked on reassembling her costume. Cornflower eyes surveyed the room before shifting to Joss. "We made a bit of a mess of things. I can remake your bed if you'd like, since it was my idea to destroy it." Her offer was a kind gesture, though she knew it was only because she was dreading leaving him. The reality was heavy on her shoulders that this was their last night together for an unknown length of time.
 
Actually, if you don’t mind it, I have an idea,” Joss said as he removed the sign to keep away staff and Reggie alike.

The room would definitely need to be tidied up, but Joss preferred to leave that to the maids. Instead of putting his bed to rights or bringing in any pillows or blankets, he arranged the balcony to become a comfortable place to sleep. The Spring nights were only a little nippy, but they had each other to keep warm. Joss made sure the curtains would give them privacy as well as assuring the plants angled to block them from potential onlookers. Then he guided Kaylee out, bare and all, to the balcony where he pulled her into the nest of blankets. A text to Reggie let him know he was free to come in and safe from any unwanted witness to the two of them. At some point they were aware that Reggie had come into the room, but he went right to sleep. It was likely that Charlotte would not pester Kaylee for her whereabouts, though she was given a courtesy text.

Now alone again, with the promise of a full night together, under the stars as they had been the first time, Joss kissed away any tears that he saw since the rush of water was gone and the quiet of the night allowed the volume of their minds to reminded them of what was slowly slipping through their fingers with each tick of the clock.

Morning dawned. Joss, entangled in a sweet embrace, thought of all the mornings to come that he would wake empty of Kaylee’s presence. All the things he would want to do with her were innumerable, but this alone was enough to draw a sorrowful sigh. Instead of letting the opportunity go, Joss decided to wake Kaylee now in a way he wouldn’t get another chance to for at least two years, starting from her mouth to between her thighs. Almaeri trapped the sounds in a bubble around them alone so as not to disturb anyone and to keep their business private. It was good Joss had, because this was no simple task, and it resulted in a series of morning intimacy until both were spent.

[[for some reason my first thought was if the bubble is popped, will all the sounds from the duration it was there come out at once? XD]]

A magical and romantic night together had turned into a sensual morning that would not soon be forgotten. Falling back into the welcoming pile of blankets and pillows, it was Kaylee's turn to let out a sigh, though hers was more wistful than sorrowful. "You are simply amazing. What am I going to do without you?" The purred compliment lead to a question that was meant to do the same, though by its end she could feel emotions swelling in her throat. It was a question she didn't want to have to think of before, but now there was no choice.

Desperate not to ruin their last hours together and not wanting to put more weight on his shoulders, she was quick to pull herself on to his chest, peppering kisses on his jawline. "Maybe we can see each other after camp, and before school starts," she gently offered solutions rather than simply pointing out the problem. "I can skip dances, maybe come to yours if the school offers them. We can try to plan a trip for a holiday break or spring break." Cornflower fields sowed with hope met his gaze. "We can make this work."

[Haha!

Closing his eyes, Joss soaked in Kaylee’s affection as he pondered what to say that wouldn’t continue to prick at their hearts. He had no real way of knowing which school would be best to prepare him to get into the Trade College, but he would hope it wouldn’t get in the way of building his relationship with Kaylee. “Yeah, we can figure this out…” Joss said, enjoying the moment they had before the clock called them out of their haven.

A text attempted to summon them both down to breakfast, which was politely declined. Instead, Kaylee took it upon herself to call up room service for the two of them once it was safe to assume that Reggie had left the room. A platter of freshly cut fruit and warm pastries were shared on their balcony as the day began to unfold around them. The hotel gradually emptied as it's patrons ventured back into the park with full stomachs, the two love birds finding amusement in people watching from their nest.

Gentle reminders came to Kaylee's phone as the morning grew late, though none was needed. They were both painfully aware of time as it drudged on around them. Finally, it couldn't be ignored further and her sad gaze met his with a deep sigh. "I need to go pack," though she made no immediate move to do so. "You need to do the same. Then we can go and have lunch with the others before the buses leave? That way I don't steal all of your attention and leave Reggie hating me even more." Something that would likely happen through Fate's hands, especially when Joss wasn't around to be her shield.

Parting kisses couldn't be kept brief, even knowing they'd be reunited in mere minutes. Cornflower eyes were teary the entire way back to her room where Kaylee showered and changed into regular clothing before packing her belongings and leaving her bag with the others to be loaded by staff. Everyone had agreed to stop their final day of rides somewhat short for one more stint at Dave's Trade; a final hoorah with Joss while they could. Gathering up the emotions that had broken free during her time alone and putting on the most convincing smile Kaylee could muster, a message was sent to Joss to let him know she was ready for their walk into the park before stepping out of her room.

Bing!

The close proximity of the alert surprised Kaylee almost as much as seeing Joss standing just before her. Her smile turned more genuine, rising up on her toes to offer a gentle kiss before taking his hand and walking with him to Dave’s Trade.

If only walking slowly could have suspended time. As it was, Joss and Kaylee were painfully aware of the clock when they entered the tavern. Their friends did their best not to appear solemn while they had lunch. To pass the time pleasantly they spoke of what they liked about the updates Cory and Ryuu worked on, someone commented they were eager to know what attraction was still veiled, and others pondered just what they might do next year.

Charlotte said, “Maybe we can open an invitation to you next year, Joss. So you can still join us.”

“Yeah, that sounds good,” Joss smiled with a nod. Beneath the table he gave Kaylee’s hand a squeeze. If their father managed it, he’d be delighted to meet them at the park for the next two years.

“So what school do you think you’ll get into?” Elijah asked.

Joss had to shrug. “Honestly, I don’t know. I want to make sure the results will be compatible with the Trade College criteria. There are a few, I know.”

“Hope you get into Bryce and Wilson. They’re good. Plus, not as far as others,” Mat said. “To be honest…I’ve been thinking about switching.”

That came as a surprise! The others murmured in concern. “Why?” Cara asked, blinking. She wondered if it had to do with her interest in Kellen. Something inside her hoped so. That kind of thing could be bargained with, or she could involve Matt more.

“Closer to home. Parents have been bugging me. They are getting financially bogged down too. The flights too and fro for holidays are weighing on them,” Matt explained. “Not sure I’ll come back next year, but I’ll stay in touch.”

Danson nearly lost all words. “You gotta be kidding me, Matt!”

“I’m sorry, bro,” Matt frowned. “I didn’t know when to say so. It’s been on my mind for a while. I guess there’s no good time to mention it.”

This didn’t sit right with Tysha. Somehow it felt wrong; felt like a thread being pulled. It certainly didn’t sit well with Cara. Sure, they had their ups and downs, but did they really have to suffer another friend leaving after Joss? Just how many of them were going to slip away?

Charlotte frowned lightly, then forced a smile. “Better stay in contact. We’ll send Danny to drag you back. Both of you,” she said, turning to Joss with a look.

“I’ll do my best,” Joss said, resolutely.

It was Kaylee's turn to give Joss's hand a light squeeze. They were going to do their best, no matter what. It would suck losing Matt from their group atop of Joss, but some things were beyond their control. She made a mental note to bring it up to their father though; perhaps there was some scholarship or something that could be offered to help lessen their burden.

"That sucks, man. Was looking forward to next football season with you, too," Keagan expressed his shared disappointment in the loss. "Although I guess that just means I'll have to make sure we kick your ass when we face off."

A round of sad chuckles sounded around the table. Sophia took a chance to survey everyone, still getting to learn the group dynamics but knowing they were taking two heavy blows that day. She opened her mouth with the intention of making a remark, though she soon closed it. Maybe when she was better acquainted with the others.

"No one else is going to disappear on us, right?" Kaylee attempted to make a joke, though there was an audible pain being restrained in the question, a forced smile put on rather than showing how emotional this trip had gotten her.

Whether or not they’d have to say goodbye to more of their friends in the future, none of them would know. For now those remaining assured the others that they had no plans to leave any time soon.

“We’ll be together next year,” Paulo said. Taking up a mug of apple cider, he clinked cups. “Friends forever!”

“Friends forever!” The others joined.

They took their swigs and resumed their lunch without dwelling on how time went on without regard to them. They pushed aside thoughts of the unknown, turned away from the face of unreadable Fate, and focused on spending the present with each other. At points Joss caught Kaylee’s eye and all the world fell away. He took a memory of those brief breaths of time to cherish for as long as he had a mind to recall and a mouth to smile.

Long after noon struck the companions had gathered up to the bus. Some were taken home from Atlantis by their families instead. Serenity, who had to part from her friends to appear isolated from them, went with her father who picked her up. Haddasah and Annie said their goodbyes early. They would meet the others at Camp Cromwell.

As for the rest, they boarded, sat within conversations width, and entertained themselves on the way back to campus where they had to part once again. Cara and Danson drove off, Paulo took a train, Elijah’s family took him to their nearest estate, Matt hit the road himself since he got his license, and so on, until few were lingering.

Some people, like Kyle, had a dramatically embarrassing exit. Much to Regina's dismay, he had managed to find her before she could slip out of the Academy to her parents' waiting vehicle. Right in front of the main atrium where his voice echoed painfully, Kyle tried so hard to comfort her. "Don't worry, Gina. We can still see each other on the weekends and text," he offered through shining eyes.

Lips pulled back in dismay as Kyle’s loud proposal drew more and more attention. He tried to step closer and Regina quickly dodged his arms for an embrace. "No, no we can't," she said with a hand up.

"What? No, don't be sad. We can make this work," Kyle insisted, trying once more to step closer to her only to feel her palm on his chest, pushing him back away.

"No...no, Kyle," Regina’s response was firmer, brows furrowing. "You did what I needed you for and...I'm sure you're sad or whatever, but we're not going to text or visit or any of that. You're leaving and I'm staying at the Academy with Hugo next year. So...tough luck?" She turned to leave, pulling a perfect pink suitcase behind her as Kyle's jaw nearly hit the floor.

"No! Regina, no! I—I love you!" His confession echoed in the halls as Regina only picked up her pace out the building, cheeks turning bright red but she ignored his pleas.

While Kyle stood, dumbfounded, elsewhere a couple with true affection between them suffered a real, heartfelt farewell.

All the strength Joss felt left him when he stood with Kaylee at the vaults, though he refused to let his inner pain burden everyone else. Charlotte said an early goodbye to Keagan so that Kaylee might have a private farewell. Joss knew he would need to go. Reggie waited for him. They had to travel to the place they called home. Yet, Joss couldn’t compare a simple shelter to the sense of comfort and coziness he found in a field of cornflowers blooming up at him in a sorrowful stare. They brimmed with tears; each drop, a tragedy.

Softly Joss ran his thumb across her cheek. “This isn’t the end, Sweets,” he tried to convince the both of them.

It took Kaylee a few attempts to answer him, choking on both words and emotions. Finally, she reached up to take hold of his hand, sniffling as she nodded quickly. "Not the end," she repeated, although her soul begged to differ. It was being ripped in half, one sent away with him and the other battered and broke within her. "Try to have fun but don't forget about me?" She didn't want him to be miserable, even if she knew that was all she'd be.

A pang of grief hit his heart. Joss cupped her face. “Never will I forget. Never,” he said in earnest, and in this they did not need to feign belief. Joss kissed her. He slipped his strong arms around her. The hour was at hand and he didn’t want to let her go.

“Joss…” Reggie’s voice broke their kiss. At some point he had come down to get the young man who hadn’t returned on time.

That’s right. Joss had to leave with Reggie. They had to go home, especially now that Joss would need to go through the process of switching schools. The responsibility to part ways gripped Joss with icy hands. He did not recognize his stiff, awkward movements of stepping away from Kaylee as his own choice. The heat of her left him too quickly. Joss felt his heart sink. If Reggie hadn’t come to put his hand on his arm he may have fallen at Kaylee’s feet.

“Let’s go,” Reggie murmured without reproach. Even he knew when to reserve judgement, especially seeing his friend in such a grief stricken state.

Wordless, Joss allowed Reggie to guide him away. He found his voice before they turned a corner. “This is not the end,” he said more to himself as the distance grew between them. “I’ll never forget you.”

Kaylee felt her heart shatter even when his arms were still around her. It was painful and felt almost in slow motion, making her pain stretch out even longer. Their lips meeting was only a momentary reprieve from her devastation, especially when they were gently prodded apart. Joss had sworn he wouldn't forget her, Kaylee's eyes spilling over when he pulled away and began to head down the hall with Reggie.

He'd sworn...but it wasn't a promise. It wasn't a pinky promise, and something so simple made Kaylee unimaginably nervous. Realizing she was still standing out in the open for the students still packing, Kaylee rushed into the portal and the sanctuary that was Avostoska. Her lips quivered before sobs started, unable to be held in any longer. Kaylee’s legs gave out and she sank to the floor, unable to grasp how she was going to go on another day after losing her knight; her heart.

Behind her the door closed. It was not a matter of if her parents would know she had come and in such a state, but when. The twins were too clingy to allow more than one parent to leave them. So it was that Wesley opened the door to his daughter falling apart on the marble. Without a word Wesley settled beside her and lifted Kaylee into his arms. He held his tearful girl to his chest right there, running his fingers through her waves of dark gold.

Kaylee didn't have to open her eyes to know where she was. The arms of the other most important man in her life carried the smell and feel of home, more than the castle itself did. Kaylee's sobs continued, her face buried in his chest until her throat was raw and sore. "I...I can't believe I lost...lost him, daddy," she said between emotional sniffs bordering on hyperventilating. "He just tried to p-protect me..."

“I know, darling,” Wesley murmured sadly, giving her head a paternal kiss.

Wesley held her for a time longer as she poured her sorrow into him. Oh how he would have liked to spare her these moments, these heartaches. But as a father Wesley would be doing far more harm than good. No, the fire of troubles would come no matter if he were present, and it would serve her best that the life’s blaze strengthen her.

Tilting Kaylee’s head back, Wesley wiped her cheeks with a familiar stroke of his fingers. “You loved him, didn’t you, Pumpkin?”

Kaylee could feel her lips trembling once more at his question, her heart loudly reminding her that even her father was using a past tense. "No, I love him," she stressed the tense that needed to be corrected. Kaylee couldn't think of their relationship in the past, it hurt too much. "He said we can try to meet on holidays and- and he will never forget me." She clung to those words and that idea like it was a literal lifeline.

“And you will. You will see each other again,” Wesley encouraged. He had to be careful. The simplest mishap in the way he phrased his observation had caused his daughter distress. “Joss is an honest man, Pumpkin.” He brushed aside a stand of hair sticking to her. “Anyone with his sense can’t possibly forget a woman as wonderful as yourself.”

Now that he had slipped into her corner of support, the hint of doubt crept out. "But...it's so far away, dad. Two years... Two years!" Tears that were just starting to slow down picked up once more. "He might...he might find someone else or he can't come and see me. It's just not fair.."

Not one to sugar coat, Wesley said, in a gentle tone, “It is true that what you say could come to pass, Pumpkin. The same can be said for you—Life has never promised fairness, my darling. It hardly promises anything other than possibility.” He shifted so that she might more comfortably face him. “Decide for yourself if you believe the relationship is worth preserving to reunite with him, but remember that you aren’t the sum of it. What defines you are your choices.” Taking her hands, Wesley gave them a gentle squeeze. “Joss is a good man, you are a good woman. The two of you enjoyed the gift of each other’s friendship and more. Some people live their entire lives without a single moment of what you’ve shared. It is easy to fall into grief, but be careful not to allow it to take from you your gratefulness, only to taint your memories with resentment and bitterness.”

As always, her father was full of the wisest words and encouragement Kaylee could possibly hope for. To say Joss was more than just a friend was an understatement, though she wouldn't dare correct her father to just how much he meant. Unfortunately, Kaylee was still too wounded to see the light at the end of the tunnel. She couldn't value what she had when she was in the wake of losing the man who mattered so much to her. She only knew one thing at that moment. "I don't want to lose him. I can't lose him," she said with a wavering breath, currently out of tears to cry, though more would surely find their way to her.

In no position to argue and without the ability to solve the situation in the way his daughter wanted, Wesley resigned to comfort. “I know, Pumpkin,” he said quietly, embracing Kaylee once again when the tears that had taken so much from her found another reservoir from which to draw forth another cascade of sorrow.

It was sometime until father wordlessly scooped up his devastated daughter in his arms and made his way out of the vaults with her weeping against his shoulder. Charlotte made sure to keep inside her room, only peeking out of her door, knowing her sister needed space. Wesley disappeared into her sister’s room for a while. He emerged later in a somber mood, leaving their lounge quietly. Normally Charlotte would slip in and sleep beside Kaylee right away. She wondered if, perhaps, this was a time when her sister wanted to be left alone. Charlotte struggled with indecision before she chose to ask this time. Although Kaylee did say it was fine, Charlotte sensed that this couldn’t be farther from the truth. Even so, she stayed the night with Kaylee and shared tears, if only just to let her know she was there for her.

Her sister might have had the best intentions, but right then nothing could have made Kaylee feel better. She was a pit of pure despair, sinking into her bed and hugging her pillow to her chest as if it could somehow mend her broken heart. Eventually Kaylee did pass out, though it was a restless sleep. In the morning it was clear she was in no condition to be in public without Joss at her side, and little need to be asked before she was excused from returning to the Academy for that year's talks.

The heartbroken teenager resigned to remaining within her room for the next few days, despite several attempts to help ease her feelings. Jasper had offered to play video games with her which was politely declined with a sad smile. Kit slipped a card he'd drawn her under her door which was appreciated but still not enough for her to join the family at meal times. Food taken to her room on trays was hardly touched, and day by day Kaylee could feel herself growing weaker, though she couldn't seem to find the energy to care. Even a few of her aunts and uncles attempted to pay her visits, though her door didn't open because she couldn't stand for any of them to see her like this.

Kaylee was considering asking to skip camp that year, unable to think of a way she could enjoy a summer out in the sun when her world had grown so dark. Their departure was steadily approaching and camp was waiting for them. Before the girls would leave the family would likely have another gathering, possibly the last before the newest members of the Al-Zakhar and Blair clans were born. Even the happiest of news didn't seem to get through to the eldest Von Helsing sibling, somber cornflower eyes looking out at the castle grounds but failing to see anything at all in her own state.

Summer sun shone down on the lake in the meadow. Flowers clustered across the grassy field, all the way up to the tree line. Family visiting had come to swim and explore. Everyone seemed to live life as if Kaylee’s own had been pricked by a mere splinter. Micha tossed Molly into the depths, encouraging Yonten to do the same. Willow led a horse by the reins so her eldest might enjoy a trot. Her other children played with Theo, waiting for their turn. Jasper, Kit, and Jinpa nerf’d one another. When that failed, they used their rubber knives. Servants soon came out with food for lunch. The twins, along with Nora and the other usual suspects, were quick to run for the treats despite scolding from their mothers.

The door to Kaylee’s room opened at the familiar time when the kitchens sent her food. She could smell the scent of her favorite meal—Beef Bourguignon—made fresh, cooked to perfection, as always. Not that Kaylee had indulged much as of late. The servants would do their duty; take the previous tray she barely touched, leave the new, and go. Had Kaylee even been hungry since Dave’s Trade? Or had she ignored the pangs until she no longer felt them? Kaylee didn’t care to think of those questions, let alone have the energy to answer them.

A clink followed by a savory, appreciative sniff broke some level of monotony to Kaylee’s day. Odd maids enjoying the smell of tender beef in red wine gravy didn’t concern her though, so Kaylee resumed staring poignantly out the window having not spared a single glance their way.

“Damn, that’s good,” said a voice speaking through a mouthful of food. Even as muffled as it was, Kaylee could never mistake who it belonged to.

Not wanting to bother him while he was trying to set up his arrangements for the new school, Kaylee had been holding off on calling Joss. Instead, Kaylee had reserved herself to simply reliving the conversations that still were crisp in her memory, as well as watching a couple of small videos she had on loop. It wasn't the first time his voice had filled her room, and if Kaylee would have been paying any less attention she might not have thought twice about it. After all, she'd all but stopped eating, so hallucinating couldn't be far off.

But there was something so real. It wasn't the slightly electronic buzz she was used to listening to or the faint background noise. It wasn't the voice Kaylee repeated in her head when moments were getting too hard to handle. No, this was solid and beautiful and…

Kaylee spun where she knelt as the pieces fell together. The man of her heart stood with bowl in hand just feet away.

"JOSS!"

Tears were spilling even as Kaylee launched herself toward the desk where his undeniable form sat. This wasn't a hallucination at all. Joss hardly had time to set aside the bowl to keep it from spilling everywhere before she was throwing her arms around his neck and holding him as tightly as her limited stamina currently allowed.

“Hey, Sweets,” Joss smiled, feeling his air being forced out from her iron grip. He had leaned into the leaping form of his girl as soon as his reflexes saved them from a big mess.

"You...you're here! Oh God, you're here! I can't..." Tears won out and all Kaylee could do was cling to him. "I don't know how but I don't care. You're here!"

Squeezing his eyes closed, Joss said, “I know, I know—I missed you too, Sweets.”

They held each other for a while before either of them could peel far enough away, without actually letting go, to meet cornflower field to fair skies. Though not as much of a free crier as Kaylee had been, Joss’s eyes were no less glossy. The strength with which he held her exceeded her own, though that could be because of genetics.

There was a large part of Kaylee that was afraid, so very afraid, that if she let go of him he might vanish. Or worse, that she might realize he had been imagined after all. Keeping hold of his shirt, Kaylee gazed into his eyes and felt a weeping relief, her lips pulling back into a smile for the first time in weeks. Had it been weeks? The restless nights and joyless days had stretched on seemingly so, and it didn't seem possible that they held each other at the academy mere days ago. No, an eternity had happened since then and she was sure of it.

Reaching up, Kaylee gently ran her thumb along his cheek, as if he were glass and doing so too quickly could shatter him. "You're really here," she breathed softly, her gaze locked on to his, which was her life support. Kaylee’s thumb paused it's inspection at the corner of his mouth, glancing down at his lips before returning to his eyes.

Fair eyes were just as enraptured and Joss couldn’t stop himself from sensing the warmth of Kaylee again, the fabric of her outline, and the softness of her hair, as if astonished as well.

"I can't believe you're here, Joss. I've dreamt about you every night but never imagined you'd be here." Kaylee’s words were true, though the initial shock was wearing away and weakness was more obvious in them. She was also aware of the smell of the stew beside them for the first time, her stomach grumbling out in pain that she'd grown to ignore.

Having had a different way of expressing grief, Joss had eaten more than Kaylee during their separation, but he was hungry nonetheless. There were two bowls on the tray for this reason.

“Here,” Joss said softly, pulling Kaylee with him to sit. As they settled down to pick at their food, for they were still enamored by each other’s presence, Joss related to her his own troubles that were similar to hers between bites—restless sleep, a somber mood, lack of motivation, and more. “When I got a call from your parents asking if I would like to come to the castle for a few days before camp started, we came immediately.”

Kaylee couldn't move more than a few inches from him, and even though she did begin slowly lifting the spoon to her lips, her left hand refused to move from his leg. Kaylee needed to keep ahold of him, lest her head imagine this to be a trick of the heart. She listened quietly, a bit surprised her parents had summoned him. It also took her a few seconds to digest that he said 'we' came immediately and not 'I'.

Pausing her meal that was now a half empty bowl—more than she'd eaten in the past two days combined—cornflower eyes widened in a surprise. "We? Is Reggie here with you?" Not that Kaylee found his presence upsetting. Hell, Regina could be in the castle and she wouldn't have given two ounces if it meant being with Joss. "Is he...is he okay with coming?" Knowing of his disdain for anything related to hunters, she couldn't imagine he was in a good mood about being dragged to one of their homes.

“Oh uh, yeah,” Joss smiled sheepishly. “We had agreed to train together while we could, among other promises, and, well, I couldn’t break them all like that.” Kaylee recalled her father’s words about Joss and his honor. “So I coaxed him into coming. He wasn’t quite enthused.”

No, not at all. Reggie had rejected all invitations to the castle for about two years until last night. The young man might as well have been a Jew walking into Auschwitz, or a Christian being invited to the Colosseum in Ancient Rome for a meal where his brethren were fed to lions. Not the most comfortable for Reggie. However, even in his grumpiest state, the young man owed more than the support of friendship to Joss. So he came.

"Well, I'm glad he said yes, and I owe him for this," Kaylee decided. Even if Reggie wasn't fond of her and she was still certain he had been glaring at her. No matter what, she owed Reggie for bringing her Knight right back to her. "I'm sure dad can get him anything he might need. You too, for your training while you're here." And for more than a day! Her heart beat in joyous relief.

The brightness of her happy glow in turn shined through Joss. He set aside his food, full enough for now, and positioned himself to face her. His hand gave hers a squeeze. “I gotta say, I am pretty excited to try out the simulations. I’ve heard so much about the holodeck. It’s like I’m on Star-Trek. Reggie won’t admit it, but I think this is a big reason why he chose to come.” Perhaps it was, but Joss was correct; it would take a lot to get that truth from his friend. “But I don’t just want to train while I’m here. I want to walk with you, swim with you, dance with you,” Joss said, reaching up to brush his thumb against her lips, “and more.”

All the ideas of what they might do in their few days together were enticing, though the final sent shivers down Kaylee’s spine. While 'more' could have been just about anything, there was one thing in particular that was sticking out in her mind, bringing color to her cheeks. "This isn't Hiraeth Hill or the hotel. I don't know how much 'more' we can manage without someone finding out." That someone being her father most primarily, though she couldn't imagine it being a fun discussion with her mother, either. If her younger siblings or the staff were to find them, that would likely get back to her parents, too. Though perhaps there was some excitement to such risk.

“I was thinking about riding horses or something,” Joss grinned, adding, “But I’m not gonna say no.” He figured he didn’t have much to fear where they were now anyway. He knew that there were no cameras in rooms. Joss learned that the first time he visited, during Halloween.

Kaylee's blush only deepened when it became clear that her train of thought had not matched his. "Riding horses would be fun. You can meet my mare," she offered, eager to keep the attention off of her over eagerness.

“Whatever you want, Sweets. I’m here for it,” Joss said, taking her hand and kissing her palm while fair eyes watched her.

The gentle gestures were a good medicine, unable to keep from smiling at the kiss before sliding her palm to his cheek. "Well, you're here now, so I believe that I already have what I want.”

Smiling at that, Joss tugged Kaylee out of her seat to him. He wrapped his arms around her and rested his head against hers. “Then do with me what you will.”

The offer made her lips perk further, enjoying the feeling for a few minutes before twisting her head enough to steal a brief kiss from him. She missed that something terrible. "Well, I suppose you already met my dad." From their Halloween after party being crashed. "Mom too?"

“Oh uh, I don’t know. I don’t think so,” Joss couldn’t recall at least. It might as well not have happened. “I don’t think I properly met the rest of your family, actually.” He looked over at the view from her window. “They’re all here.” He turned back with a smile. While someone like Lorenzo would have rather not stepped that far into Kaylee’s life, Joss had no reservations beyond the normal degree of hesitancy any young man might feel; familial judgment. “You know, I think it would be good to say hello.”

Kaylee's gaze followed him to the window, suddenly aware of just how much was going on at the castle. Her nearly zombie state previously kept her from noticing that the faces she cared about were gathering and out enjoying the sun and beautiful day. "We can join them," Kaylee agreed, not at all afraid of bringing him out to meet them. "Did you want to go swimming?"

Summer was already bright on the grounds and no doubt the cool water would feel great, but she didn't want to assume and impose that on him if it was unwanted. To her relief Joss brightened at the offer.

“Yeah, that sounds fun,” Joss said as he stood up with her. “Maybe I can get Reggie to do it too. I’ll see if I can get him out of his room and meet up with you in the Great Common, okay?”

That gave Kaylee time to pick out a swimsuit and make herself more presentable for him. Needless to say she knew she was overdue for a shower after multiple days moping about. "Perfect," Kaylee chimed, stopping a few steps away when an idea struck her. "If he seems hesitant to join, you can try coaxing him out by telling him some of them out there are Aarinian. Oh, and a Seer. Maybe that'll help?" She'd find her way into Reggie's good graces one way or the other.

“Oh I think he knows,” Joss chuckled. “Reggie is up to date on basically all of the Aarinian’s in your family. He’s just a bit stubborn and easily incensed.” Before leaving Joss gave Kaylee a lingering kiss. “See you in a bit.”

Happily striding down the hall to the one room Reggie agreed to reside in during their stay, Joss couldn’t help but chuckle recalling their arrival. The entire trip since the call had been amusing to Joss. Reggie’s scrunched up face and pouty lip probably looked far fiercer in his head than how Joss saw it. The drive over to the school, into the vaults, and through the portals Reggie sustained the cattiest mood Joss had yet seen. He could have bet money his friend would hiss, and won. Upon entering Avostoska Reggie stiffened in posture and manner. Greeting Wesley challenged his control of his good behavior. Defaulting to silence benefited Reggie in this case. Joss, of course, was offered to be taken to Kaylee and Reggie was given the choice to roam or be guided to his room. New to the place, agitated, and persnickety, Reggie chose the safest option.

The room was equipped to house both young men, even if a certain Lord reluctantly guessed one particular boy might choose to sleep in a different bed. It had been the one Runa Gunnar often used when she visited.

“Reg?” Joss gave a courtesy knock on the door before entering.

Sitting with a book on his lap, Reggie looked up with wary eyes. When he saw past his friend and did not see a feminine follower, he relaxed. “Hey,” Reggie said, looking back down.

“What are you up to?” Joss asked, stalling to think of a good segue into his proposal to swim.

“They have a commentary on grimoires in here,” Reggie tapped the open page. “There are an unknown number of them since ancient Sumerian times. Most of the earliest on stone and scrolls. Mages had books well before the printing press, but the craft was usually a part of their coven's secrets, so they didn’t lose track of their knowledge over the years.” Speaking about something that mattered to him prompted Reggie further out of his grumpiness. “Did you know Gutenberg had a mistress? She secretly worked with him to make the press to spite her former coven.”

Joss had to admit that was neat. “Wow. Didn’t learn that in school.”

A shadow passed over Reggie. “No, we didn’t. They don’t care to teach us about this history. They just want you to know the basics of Aarin and the mess of Hunter’s origins.”

That didn’t start them off on the right foot. Joss looked over to the other wall. A tall glass display showcased a tattered dark cloak. The design was unmistakably Ego Sum. A plaque mounted low at the front described its history. “I dunno, looks like they do care. Maybe it’s just too much to put in four years? This cloak is cool.”

Reggie glanced up at it. “That’s the cloak Professor Runa wore the day she and Ego Sum attacked the yacht…It is pretty cool.” It was not just for the fact that Runa, the greatest wind witch of all known record, had been in the room and wore that cloak, but that his parents likely had been involved in Ego Sum at the time. “This is an authentic coven’s apparel,” Reggie said with a grin. He shut his book and got up to stand in front of it. “Runa earned this, Joss. She rose up by her own skill and power.”

“Surprised they have this here…” Joss said, looking at the words written about it. “Hm, maybe not so surprised. This is a ‘thank you’ note, essentially.”

Sighing, Reggie shrugged. “Yeah, they had salvaged it. They see it as a symbol of their friendship.”

After all, how could they not? Runa’s long-suffering plan to bring down the Waryth helped more than the world. That day, if any other coven leader had been in charge, they could have died—they should have died. Runa’s immense skill and power certainly proved itself during that fateful encounter.

“Kinda cool to have Runa’s respect,” Joss nonchalantly commented.

“Hm,” Reggie grunted.

“These Hunter’s can’t be all bad, yeah?” Joss gave his friend a nudge.

“Do you know, Wesley hired Dr. Conti? Do you know about her? The horrible things she did to mages?” Reggie questioned, eyes hard. “They say that her work had gotten out. That the blood-weapons are being used on mages even today.”

“No, that was gonna be Junior year,” Joss sighed. “But I do know that Conti is not here anymore; I know that Runa is a good judge of character; I know that people can change for the better.”

Reggie, in agreement or not, didn’t argue. In fact he dropped the conversation altogether. He tucked his hands in his pockets and asked, “What do you want to do today? Train?”

“Actually,” Joss smiled with hope. “I want you to come down to meet everyone. Swim with us!”

Astonished, Reggie said, “Swim with you? And who—Them? All of them?”

“Well, not all. Some are in a nerf-war and some are riding horses,” Joss spoffed. “Come on Reg…Molly is down there.” As much as Joss figured this wasn’t news, at that moment he decided to play on Kaylee’s suggestion anyway.

Humming in indecision, Reggie cocked his head to the left. “I don’t have swim trunks.”

“It’s Avostoska, they’ll have a pair for you,” Joss said.

“The sun—It’s so sunny.”

“Got sunblock.”

“How do we know they’ll even want me around?” Reggie asked, losing ground.

“Can’t know until you find out,” Joss smiled, taking the liberty to call for staff. He had seen it happen once before.

Flushing, Reggie swiped a hand through his hair. “Joss…What about Ilya?”

That brightness in Joss’s eyes dimmed. His smile slipped away. “She’s a lovely girl. Ilya’s kindness really helped, especially right after what happened at Winterformal. I know she was there to help me pick myself back up again, but…”

“But what? Ilya is accomplished, she’s got great potential, and she has dreams—What’s wrong with her?” Reggie questioned, and though he didn’t say it here, they both knew the detail that meant most was her status as Awkaned.

“She’s just not for me, Reg,” Joss shrugged. “Ilya’s just…not for me. And I know that baffles you. I know, and I can’t explain it. Kaylee and I just get along so well. I care for her deeply, I—I love her, Reg.”

That shocked Reggie more than anything else they talked about so far. “You love her? Like…”

“Like can’t sleep, can’t think, can’t sing. I love her like I don’t have joy when she’s not around,” Joss said, the words flowing out. “That’s that.”

The knock alerted them of the staff who had come with their requested supplies. Joss answered it. He laid out their swim gear and got ready. He glanced up at Reggie who slowly twitched back into motion as if he were shaking off paralysis. Wordlessly, and with some confusion, Reggie went ahead and pulled on swim trunks. He didn’t care to use the sunblock; never really needed it. Then Reggie stood in silence.

“Sooo….” Joss began, opening the door. “Coming?”

Unsure, but having nowhere to go and not ready to process that information, Reggie decided a good distraction would be best. “Yeah,” he said, following Joss with him to the Great Common.

Unaware of the discussion across the castle, Kaylee faced the biggest decision in her life at that moment: what to wear. A part of her was tempted to go with a more revealing two piece, both to get a more even exposure to the sun, but also to flaunt the body she'd been working hard on developing but was constantly covered by the less than flattering school uniform's swimwear. She nearly called Charlotte over to help her settle the dilemma before finally making the choice for herself, deciding to go with her best judgement.

In the end, Kaylee went to one of her newer additions that while a one piece covered in pink peonies, still had a fair bit of her chest exposed. For the sake of being around her family and especially her younger cousins, she added a sheer pink cover-up for her waist and thighs. Topping it off with an oversized white sunhat and pair of rose gold sunglasses, she decided it was perfect. Confident and eager for a chance to introduce Joss to her large expanse of a family, Kaylee made her way to the Great Common, sending a message to Charlotte on the way to catch her up to their arrivals and where they were headed. Granted, something told her that Joss being brought in may not have been news to her sister.

KWQIaaOFNOX3jA6JWVeITElRTu4NxXLZLvk8CxcUTXhRzm0aBUgoIzXNGS-ZEk9tOF2yRrquVtW_b2HmDEVawboly3RLbmXK8cdE-WatJ1eUXhO2Z0BAmM6H8XK8J43Ixln_z0ZY


Awaiting Kaylee, Joss and Reggie stood by the fireplace in the grand room that played a major role in history. Occasionally a servant would pass them by, offering pleasant hellos. More than one blinked in hesitation or uncertainty with the sharp nods of greeting from Reggie. After the third hostile hello Joss had to caution Reggie that he was frightening the maids, to his friends disbelief. Kaylee came upon them as they quietly argued back and forth over whether Reggie’s manner had tainted his salutations.

“—isn’t my fault if they take a slight smile and a nod as ‘angry’, Joss,” Reggie grumbled.

“You call that a smile? If that’s a smile, then—Oh, Kaylee,” Joss grinned, appraising her figure and that outfit with an approving bow of his mouth. “Lookin’ hot.”

Reggie flatly observed Kaylee, not quite impressed. Whether this had to do with his general disfavor of her, or that he only had eyes for a certain dark beauty, she didn’t know. All Kaylee got from Reggie was the same kind of welcome he gave the staff.

All of Kaylee’s internal debates over her choice of swimwear were deemed well worth it when faced with Joss's response to seeing her. Lighting up, she fought the urge to immediately go to his side, remembering they were not alone. "Reggie, I'm so glad you're here," Kaylee said with complete honesty. After all, without him there, Joss might have turned down her parents' request. "I hope you enjoy your stay at Avostoska and please, let us know if we can get you anything at all. I want your stay to be as comfortable as possible."

“Comfortable? Here?” Reggie raised a brow.

“He’s thankful for the hospitality,” Joss translated, slipping his arm around Kaylee’s waist. “Come on, I can’t wait to see the others.”

The three made their way out to one of the many landau carriages on the property. Summer and Autumn were perfect seasons to bring out the horses for riding and wagons. The expanse of the estate made good use of them. Vehicles were usually for Winter and Spring, when the ground was either snowy or muddy.

Joss sat beside Kaylee on the bench farthest from the horse. Reggie took his place opposite of them. Despite his decidedly prickly mood, at times Reggie caught himself at ease with the scenery and even impressed with the animal pulling them along. When he did check himself he resumed a neutral manner. Meanwhile Joss relaxed next to Kaylee with an unmistakably happy grin. He struck up light conversation about the trail they were on, delving into any memories she had, and found it marvelous to hear about the other areas of the castle, such as their greenhouse where she gets fresh peonies year-round and springs where they could swim in the winter.

“Well look who's come out of her den,” Molly said with a grin.

“We had to use the best bait,” Inara chuckled.

Just as Joss helped Kaylee off of the carriage he found himself surrounded by tiny children. The swiftness of their arrival surprised him. They were mainly girls. They grabbed both of his hands and wiggled his arms.

“Are you Josh?” One redhead asked.

“No, I’m Joss,” he corrected with a smile.

A little girl with eyes like ocean amber, wearing a blue bow, tugged on his elbow. “Are you gonna marry my sister?”

“I want more friends. How many babies are you gonna have?” The same girl asked—wait, no, this one was different. She had her hair up with a red bow. Twins?

“Oh uh—,” Joss blushed, unsure of how to answer these questions.

“Can I be the flower girl?” The redhead pushed between, hoping for affirmation.

Reggie dropped down right beside Joss and Kaylee. The little ones stared up in wonder. They didn’t know another guy had come! Who was this man? Did he intend to marry and, if so, could they be his flower girl at the wedding? These important questions were quickly asked of him too.

“No, I am not here to marry anyone,” Reggie raised a brow. “Thus I can’t have a flower girl and I will not be siring any babies any time soon. Not me, or Joss.”

This disappointed them greatly. More than one pouted. It was as if they looked at him with blame. Worse, one of them looked sad! The redhead even shook her locks of fire at Reggie and muttered, or babbled, some incoherent opinion of him. In all his life Reggie hadn’t felt as judged by small people as he did this day.

Joss frowned at Reggie and said, “That was a little harsh, don’t you think?”

“What was?” Reggie asked, blinking in confusion.

“Never mind,” Joss said, moving with Kaylee toward the bulk of the people by the lake.

Reggie stood, mouth parted in astonishment, unable to decipher exactly how he turned out to be the bad guy here. Clearly he was just a friend visiting. Just how did this oblige him to marriage and children? Not even meant for himself, but for the fancy of little girls? All of that was shocking enough, but what baffled Reggie further was the foreign sensation of wanting to mend his foible. Just how to do that was lost on him. He merely pocketed his hands and trailed after in deep, puzzled thought.
 

Attachments

  • 1623333348760.png
    1623333348760.png
    504.3 KB · Views: 0
  • 1623333381348.png
    1623333381348.png
    504.3 KB · Views: 0
Kaylee had been thoroughly embarrassed by her cousins and sisters with their volley of questions aimed at Joss. The last thing she wanted was for them to scare him off the moment he arrived. She shooed the loudest pests away, promising the twins and Nora they could play in the pool later. Melody and Amelie, both a part of the welcoming party looked up with hopeful eyes, despite what the other man said. They'd overheard their mothers discussing how Kaylee was 'lovestruck' and had decided together that JossnotJosh could still marry their cousin.

"You too," Kaylee urged the girls away from the carriage and toward the poolside, finally dropping Joss's hand so that she could take one of each of the lingering little ones in tow. "Come on, wouldn't you rather be swimming?"

"The babies are in the pool," Amelie pointed out in the shallow section of the pool.

Melody explained further, "We are helping watch them. Mommy and Aunt Lauri need to rest their feet."

"'Cause they can't find their ankles!" The statement they'd also overheard made both girls giggle gleefully, only pulling away from Kaylee to venture back into the toy and floatie filled section of the pool. Astrid and Rivver, both armed with colorful water wings played with their siblings and the youngest of the herd who weren't currently off taking part in a Nerf war. The calmer girls joined Lilith in keeping an eye on everyone, though they couldn't stop certain mischievous behaviors that were taking place outside of their jurisdiction though one did try to call out warning.

"No, Nia! No, Zasha!" Lilith scolded, loud enough to draw the attention of the mothers who were collected under a cabana to filter out the worst of the sun's rays. It was quickly evident the two wild girls were not in the shallow end with the other girls, instead having ventured out along the deep edge of the pool and creeping up behind two of their uncles with their fathers off to join the great Nerf War of 2026.

"Oliver,Andriy; Incoming!" Annabelle spared a warning, trusting their reflexes and enjoying her blended drink and the shade far too much to make any heroic gestures to stop the two heathens who jumped from the ledge on to their unsuspecting backs. The girls were wearing water wings, so there was little threat. At least not to them.

"Ahh! We're under attack!" Oliver was quick to maintain his footing as Zasha squealed with delight, arms snaking around his neck as her feet kicked about in the water.

"Got 'im!" Nia had triumphantly landed on Andriy and quickly weaseled her way up his head, using his hair for grip so the Ukrainian couldn't toss her off.

Trying to look up at his captor and failing, Andriy turned to the shore-cozy group. "Need more warning," he managed to say before a random foot got him right in the mouth. Every day he was around some of the more wily children, he said a prayer of thanks that his daughters were tame and polite.

"Eh, looks like you did alright to me," Ellie chuckled, sending a wave to the approaching teenagers. "Careful, we've got hoodlums flying about now."

"A good test for reflexes," Annabelle joined in with an amused cackle. "Especially since you've decided to join the land of the living finally."

Emery shared a smirk, nodding toward Joss. "Makes sense. A cute boy always got me to come out of my room when the world was ending."

“Can’t relate,” Amalia grinned. “I was always the cute girl getting someone out of their room.”

Molly chuckled, “Surprised Kaylee and Joss did come out!” It was probably good that Wesley was shooting down Cory instead of having to hear that talk.

Cheeks reddening, Joss smiled sheepishly and scruffed the back of his head. “Eeehh.”

"Oh, would you all leave the poor girl alone," Willow waved a hand at the less merciful women around her. The other was resting on her enormous belly, feet propped up. "Kaylee, it's good to see you, dear."

Kaylee did her best not to let the teasing get to her. "It's good to see you too, Aunt Willow. How are you and baby?"

"I think we are both very done being pregnant, though not quite as bad as Lauri. If we're not careful we're going to see another little one come out poolside," Willow warned.

"Some of us were very done being pregnant five years ago and learned our lesson," Ellie said, wiggling her brows to add, "Though I suppose a certain Russian Rogue is harder to keep off the saddle given how often we see you with that belly popping." Cheeks redding, Willow hid a smirk behind a glass of iced tea.

"Looks like you need to train him to hop off faster," Annabelle agreed.

Rosy, currently cradling a napping Renata tsked the red headed siblings. "Shh you two. Four isn't so bad. Besides, if they keep having kids then I can always treat my baby fever without wondering if Cory and I stopped having kids too early."

Teasing, Alassiel asked, “So who’s up next then?”

“Pfft, hopefully not me,” Inara chuckled. “Six is enough for me, especially with these twins of mine.”

Desi and Lyra were popping up and down in the water, spewing streams at one another. They were quite a handful. Hye and Kazumi took more time off with these than any other child. They made it clear they’d be retiring once the two were of a manageable age. A promise to keep in touch, sealed by Kaylee’s offered pinky, assured the family that this didn’t mean they’d vanish. Kazumi would take up her hobbies full time and Hye would drop in once in a while during his travels around the world.

“I’m good too,” Molly said. “Got myself a set ya’ll.”

Dreamy-eyed with her baby boy in her arms, Alassiel said, “I wouldn’t have minded more, but I think this is probably it.” Kelpies didn’t overbreed their Drowned Maidens. Four was about the highest they went. Conception was rare thereafter.

“I think you’d get away with it if you did,” Natalia mused. The temperaments of a Maiden’s offspring were as docile as any parent could hope for, and without the lack of intelligence or curiosity. “I’d be interested in seeing how Yonten would react to a surprise baby.”

That caused a riot of laughter and many were sure that Yonten would faint. ‘Boisterous’ was a weak word to describe the spawn of him and his dragon. They barely got by with the one child! Even Amalia had to admit that her children were manageable in comparisons. That probably had to do with the parent’s father. Gordon’s British sensibilities helped tame the ruthless blood of the snake.

“Speaking of Yonten,” Inara looked around, “he said he’d get my husband and I haven’t seen either of them. Probably weaving through the trees…”

Maybe it was that they had been talking on a subject that made Joss blush, or maybe it was an uncontrolled urge to impress, but the young man’s hand shot up before he could think anything through. “I’ll find them for you, Lady Von Helsing.”

Raising her brows, Inara studied the eager boy before giving a smile. “Alright, be careful.”

Blinking, Reggie realized he’d be left by himself—well, without Joss—with this mix of Mages and Hunters. He had sat on the edge of the water with his legs in the pool for most of the talk. As much as he was interested in hearing the Awakened among them talk, he didn’t think he could manage the vulnerability without his friend.

“I’ll come too,” Reggie said, quick to stand and come to Joss’ side.

“Uh, okay,” Joss shrugged. “He turned to Kaylee with a smile. “We’ll be right back, okay?”

Even with logic telling her htey couldn't be far away, any separation from Joss when she had just barely gotten him back made her uneasy. Still, she didn't want to seem overly clingy or dependent, which meant she had a smile on but there was clear uncertainty on her face. Rosy picked up on it, though she wasn't the only one to read the open book of the teenager's emotions. "Don't worry Kaylee, we won't let him vanish," she promised.

"And if worse comes to worst, we'll just send you after all the guys," Ellie added.

Annabelle spoffed, throwing back the rest of her drink and sitting up in her chair, a finger wagged in warning. "No, the worst is going to be if I need to go chase after them."

Trusting the threatening words of her aunt, Kaylee nodded, finally loosening her hold on her figure of adoration's hand. "Okay. Just hurry back," she requested on the softer side, not needing the words of encouragement to turn back to teases.

Grinning, Joss gave her cheek a kiss without thinking his actions through—again—blushing immediately from the action knowing he was being watched. Inwardly scolding himself for taking such a bold move, but not backing down, Joss said, “I’ll be as fast as I can.”

At that, the boys turned toward the whoops and popping sounds emanating from the trees. They were several strides into their march when a stray nerf dart hit the branch ahead of them. That’s right. They were venturing into an active battle between Hunters. Retired or not, that sent Reggie’s heart racing and his stomach dropped.

“This was a bad idea…” Reggie grimaced.

“You can always go back,” Joss spoffed.

Could Reggie double back? How would that look? Reggie couldn’t do it if they misconstrued his decision of being cautious as cowardice. He cleared his throat and said, “No. I’ll have your back.”

Flashing his friend a knowing grin, Joss shrugged. “Alright, then stay.”

“I am, I said I’m here to support you,” Reggie reiterated.

“And I said I’m happy you’re willing to come,” Joss chuckled.

Narrowing his eyes, Reggie didn’t say another word. He wasn’t going to allow Joss to twist this—expose it, more like, but Reggie wouldn’t phrase it that way. Instead he merely kept an arms reach from Joss.

Cupping his hands around his mouth, Joss yelled, “Lord Von Helsing? It’s me, Joss Hart.”

“Why are you yelling?” Reggie frowned.

“To get his atten—,” Joss felt several darts strike his chest. “Oof!” He fell to Reggie’s tackle. Three more missed them. Between the trees he thought he saw small boys with camouflage guns. He cracked a smile. “Little regrets.”

“Savages,” Reggie muttered, rolling off of Joss. He peeked briefly before grabbing Joss’ hand and running into denser brush. They heard a couple more shots behind them.

Joss inhaled, “Lord Von—.” A hand clasped over his mouth.

Reggie glowered. “Are you kidding me? Do you want to get shot again?”

Pushing off his hand, Joss asked, “What? Do you have another plan?”

Anyone could have guessed that Reggie had nothing more to say once challenged for how long he stared in silence, but just before Joss cupped his mouth again the young man exhaled and said, “Okay look, this is what we’ll do…”

Joss sighed. If he just dropped in on the man, he very well could foil some plan of his. Just how would Everest feel about them then? Joss ran a hand through his hair. “Okay, then…We continue? To where? To—wait, I know.” He smiled, sneaking with Reggie past Everest down the way the man was staring. If they knew anything about their professor, it’s that Wesley was either on his side or directly opposed to him. It’s what was in all the stories about them.

Lo and behold, not too far along they spotted Wesley consulting with Jasper and Jinpa. They picked up on more words as they approached. “—trust my little Dove is right. So we will send me down the middle, Jas and you will take a side—,” but before the boys could hear the rest they felt cold plastic against the backs of their heads. Reggie gasped, stiffening. His hands gripped the branches of the tree tightly. Joss jolted, flicking his head to see who had sneaked up on them.

“Well, well, well, what do we have here?” Charlotte grinned. She wore a fitted swimsuit with a camouflage pattern. Two belts of darts cross-crossed her chest that had blossomed since prom. Her long hair, braided against the back of her head, had a few twigs stuck out of the massive bun.

“Blow off,” Reggie grumbled, forcing relaxation as if he didn’t care that she had a high powered nerf gun against his temple.

“I just might,” Charlotte said coolly, delighting in Reggie’s realization of his poor choice of words.

Joss, not as nervous as he had been a moment ago, said, “We come in peace with a message from the matriarchs. We wish to meet with your Lord.”

“Hmm,” Charlotte allowed them to wonder if she just might pull the trigger before she backed up without lowering her guns. “Hands behind your heads. Walk forward.”

Playing along, Joss smiled and did so. Reggie, furious, absolutely refused, saying, “I’m not here to play. I will not act like a prisoner.”

That drew out a sigh from Charlotte, who rolled her eyes and ignored his humorless behavior. “Whatever—Go on.”

The three came into the presence of Wesley, Jasper, and Jinpa. It hadn’t been the first time Reggie had ever seen famous Hunters—infamous, as he would say it—but this one certainly made his blood boil. Reggie stood, tight lipped, beside Joss with every intention to interact as little as possible.

“Well, well, well, what do we have here?” Wesley mused, crossing his arms. “Prisoners?”

Reggie rolled his eyes this time. Joss answered, “Messengers. Your wife, Lady Von Helsing, requests that you return.”

“Ah, yes, that’s right. I think Yonten said so. I told him to let her know I promised the boys I would play this out,” Wesley tapped his fingers.

“Master Pakshi didn’t come back at all to give such news,” Joss said.

“Hmm…Then I suppose I should get going,” Wesley sighed.

“Dad,” Jasper frowned. “We’ve been waiting all day!”

“I know, I know—,” Wesley turned to the young men. “Would you be willing to do this with them? They’ve been trying to shoot Everest.”

“Us?” Joss blinked.

Reggie parted his lips, nearly breaking his internal promise not to engage. And yet, if he didn’t, would he be roped into play? Thankfully salvation came without needing to act.

Joss said, “I’d like to, but I promised Kaylee I wouldn’t be long.”

“Ah, I see,” Wesley conceded. “Well, I suppose I owe my son and his cousin a sincere apology.” He meant to offer it, with all humility, but he saw his son in some ponderous thought. Wesley didn’t have to prod to know what was going on in his head either.

Jasper said, “Well, we can still have fun on the way.” He shared what could be described as a snicker between him and Jinpa. “Why don’t we race to the pool and shoot at each other? First one out without five body shots wins?”

“Sounds fun,” Joss smiled.

Charlotte chuckled darkly, knowing exactly what Jasper must have in store for the boys. “Here,” she said, tossing them each a gun.

“I’m not playing,” Reggie frowned, throwing it back. She caught it easily.

“You can either get shot like a little bitch all the way to the pool,” Charlotte said, stepping forward to him, “or be armed and fight back,” she thrust the gun against his chest.

Nobody would be able to wrench the truth from Reggie that, in the span of this brief interaction, he felt both offended and impressed. Dare he even admit, a little attracted, to the young cub of a Tigress who merely stated a fact. Perhaps it was the ferocity? Or did she just age enough that Reggie noticed he appreciated her features? Either way, he would not be intimidated by a shorty-short. Reggie silently took the nerf gun against him and positioned it in his hands, poised for action.

“Good,” Charlotte grinned, turning away. “I’m gonna let them know you’re coming so they don’t worry. And by ‘they’, I mean Kaylee.”

In a blink the young woman vanished into the forest. Reggie would not admit that this too impressed him. He kept his thoughts to himself and his brows set low over his piercing eyes. On the other hand, Joss waved goodbye and looked to Wesely.

“Alright, spread out a bit,” Wesley urged, and once the boys did so, he said, “On your marks…get set…GO!”

Taking off like rockets into the thicket, the boys were ready to weave around trunks and leap over obstacles. Reggie and Joss were thankful for their schooling, though they had competition. Jasper and Jinpa were no joke. As for Wesley, he took his chances with charging a watchful Everest, fully aware he’d probably get hit at this point, but also interested in looping him into their race back for fun.

Even if Wesley had managed to be silent in his approach, there was no way the sharpshooter was going to be snuck up on. Positioned behind atop large boulder, hawk-like vision was granted of the battlefield. Years of playful torment meant he allowed the crafty fox to boldly charge for a few moments until swift motions and a perfectly aimed shot ended with a nerf bullet bouncing off of Wesley's forehead. "Target eliminated. Again," the hyperfocus melted away and he grinned at his long-time friend. "You make this way too easy on me, man."

“Ah!” Wesley felt the hit, erupting a laugh. “Okay, you got me—Come on, it’s Sprint ‘n Shoot! The wives are calling us back.”

"Shit, guess that means we'd better head back," Everest had to admit, knowing much better than to cross into their wives' bad tempers for a simple bout of nerf guns. They had learned long ago they needed to pick their battles with their spouses carefully. This would not be one of them. "Yeah, alright. Boys! Team Alpha wins again - time to do a blitz back to the pool and moms!"

A series of rustling sounds nearby drew one's attention to a group of bushes around the base of the rock. With some effort, eight helmets popped out followed by camoflauged suits of the younger boys. More pads than boys, each was only present with their mothers' approval after proper safety equipment was given to them. They'd been each assigned the smallest guns available, though a few of them were hardly larger than their weapon. Once weaponized, they'd then all been assigned to be Everest's team, the best way they could think to balance out the best marksman. In response, Everest had made them all hide away and focused on keep them all protected, less he lose points to their wandering.

"Mama?" Ambrose's head lifted, goggles sliding back up the bridge of his nose with the motion.

"Yep, back to mamas," Everest confirmed. Excitement rose from the other boys, some immediately starting to leave, though only one moved in the direction of the pool. "Oh nope, this way guys!" Thankfully, he wouldn't need to try and corral them all alone, fathers who had been in hiding coming out when it was clear the battle was called at least for now.

"Vamos para sua mãe meninos," Joao chuckled, scooping up his son's who had turned the wrong direction and who each had a nerf bullet suctioned on to their goggles. He didn't need to be there to know that no doubt they'd both shot the other in the face. He was joined by Gordon who barely managed to snag up Sigvar before he could race off, also taking it upon himself to take over watching young Olly and taking him in his free hand. Young Amrbose had looked about briefly in confusion before he was hoisted off the ground and on to Nicklaus's shoulders, squealing with delight and nearly dropping his gun.

Everest glanced down at his fiery headed son, quickly able to confirm he was more than sufficient to handle himself. John had even taken it upon himself along with Kit to keep the younger boys in place. "Alright, you heard Wesley! Sprint and Shoot - last one back to the moms is a rotten egg!" Trusting that Colt would eagerly tail Johnathon and Kit who were left on their own feet, he lead the charge through the field while opening fire on Wesley.

Arms momentarily empty of their spawns Micha, Theo and Yonten took advantage of the freedom and joined the bromantic pair in a racing flurry of nerf bullets and war cries. Everyone was mindful not to hit the younger boys who although they'd been permitted to try out the battlefield that day, were to come back to their mothers unbruised if it were to ever happen again. It would be quite the sound for those at the pool to experience before everyone raced into view, a series of gear, weapons and surging testosterone with Charlotte the lone she-island in the middle of them.

Joss and Reggie had been given a brief set of rules to go by before launching into action. Get hit five times, you lose. Make it to the pool with at least one kill. Try to be first. The last three are ceremoniously shot by a firing squad. The straight-forward game delighted the participants despite the simplicity. Or, perhaps because of it.

“Ah!” Joss felt two pelts against his side. He ducked into cover momentarily before resuming his run behind Reggie. Another came flying out of the leaves, thankfully falling short.

“Keep up!” Reggie urged. To get this over with faster? Or did he sense a thrill of fun? No one would know. What they did find out later was that Reggie shot down Yonten and nearly took out Wesley.

“I’m trying—Someone’s out to get me!” Joss chuckled, weaving artfully. His unknown opponent did so as well. Whoever they were, he began to pick out a familiar pattern of pursuit. Something about this rang a bell in the back of Joss’s mind.

Whoops and shouts in the forest indicated more having fallen as they approached the thinning line of trees. Joss had one shot left to take. Reggie suffered three, but he didn’t care if he failed at this point. Taking Yonten out felt like an achievement. As for Joss, he was worried. The phantom gunner had been rustling through the foliage with them and hadn’t unmasked themselves. They had two clear chances anyone would have taken to get him, that Joss had done to bait them out. Oddly, they didn’t take them. Joss briefly questioned if this might be Charlotte. She seemed to like to pop out of nowhere. However, in the distance he could hear her cheering; too far to have followed him and Reggie. Probably celebrating taking someone out and not having gotten shot herself. Made sense. They were so close to the pool Joss decided he shouldn’t worry.

“Gotcha!”

The unexpected holler threw Joss off balance. He nearly fell. Grateful that he saved himself, Joss shot at the fleeting figure who popped up in his uncommon blind-spot. Two thwacks, one against each boy, claimed their targets.

“Jasper?” Joss spoke the name in mild surprise.

“That’s right—BOOYAH!” Jasper shouted, saluting them with his gun before dodging Reggie’s attempt for vengeance.

The retro use of a nintie’s phrase, probably from exposure to his father and uncle’s, caught Joss’s attention. He gawked, knowing now where this experience felt familiar. “Call of Duty,” Joss chuckled. “He’s the one that kept killing me!”

Reggie shook his head as if ashamed. “Do better, Joss.”

Playfully shoving Reggie, Joss said, “Oh shut up.” He sprang off again with Reggie in tow.

They arrived back to see that they were, thankfully, not one of the last three to come out of the forest. That belonged to Yonten, Kit, and Cory. As much as Cory tried to explain his predicament that should be taken into account, all his complaining fell on deaf ears. The tiny boys were being given the privilege of executing the last three. This wouldn’t be robbed of them!

“Line up, prisoners!” Many little boy voices shouted.

Kit, ever the compliant and gentle boy, made his sorrowful walk to stand at the ready. His nearly tearful resignation touched the heart of his mother especially. Any offer of replacing him got turned down. That would just make it worse! With a lower lip poked out in determination, he silently stated with his steadfast resolve not to be a little bitch. Kit was one of the last three. It was what it was.

Inspired, Cory came to stand beside Kit. They linked hands. Yonten chuckled and joined them too. They would lose their lives this day, but these executioners would never take their dignity! The little boys got ready to shoot, some being stopped before prematurely pulling the trigger. Then, once ready, they were given the queue to shoot. Pop, pop, pop! A chorus of darts struck the three in the chest. Giggles and cheers followed, and not just from the ones who got to shoot. The older men congratulated Kit on his good sportsmanship. He knew what he signed up for when he joined the game. Kit accepted the consequences of losing.

As brave as he was, Kit was still little. He kept in his emotions until he got to his mother. Inara comforted her boy with all the soothing Kit liked best. So proud, and yet a little sad herself. Inara managed to stay a pillar of strength for her tiny seal.

“Aww,” the other mother’s coo’d. They did keep their mothering at a minimum in case Kit might feel embaressed from it.

The game, officially over, meant that a certain someone wanted her weapons back. Reggie hesitated to do so when Charlotte walked up to them and he wasn’t sure why. He tapped the barrel of the gun in thought while Charlotte had her hand raised in expectation.

“Well?” Charlotte said, stepping forward to emphasis this wasn’t going to go any other way.

Silently Reggie turned the plastic weapon so she could grip the handle. “Here,” he muttered, passing it off with a shrug.

Joss handed off his gun to Charlotte. “Thanks for the help.”

“You’re welcome,” Charlotte said, and half-expected the same gratefulness from Reggie. However, the young man tucked his hands in his pockets and walked to where Joss stood instead. Huffing, Charlotte turned to the pool. They had run around all day. Time for a splash!

A large pile of tactical Nerf gear was forming poolside as the great fight was abandoned for a dip in the large, cool pool. There was still time to for fun to be had before dinner would be called, and they weren't going to let any of it go to waste! The older boys were quick to shout to the world their cannon balls before giving their best run to the waters edge, grabbing up their legs and going for the biggest splashes. There were of course many protests of the running when it could be slippery from the grouping of mothers, though it fell on deaf ears apparently. The boys were even joined by some of the more mischievous fathers.

"Bet you can't make a bigger splash," Everest said to Gordon with every ounce of confidence.

The young Brit let his head tip side to side in thought. He was no longer the eighteen year old who'd tailed them around and was a body guard for Ellie, having filled out some in the past years and matured immensely once thrown on the path of fatherhood. Broader shoulders, thicker all about, though he couldn't summon a beard to save his life and had given up trying. "I don't know. I think I can match you, mate."

A hand land on each of their shoulders as Joao came up between them. "Is cute you try, but will fail."

Spoffing at the idea of a failure, Everest was the first to take off racing into the pool. Once more, there were calls from the sidelines, though not quite the same as when the boys had piled in. "Everest James, you fall and crack your head and I'm getting a hotter second husband," Ellie's voice traveled just as he launched himself off the siding and into the pool, landing not far from where Oliver and Andriy were relaxing, no longer choosing to stay near the edges for fear of falling devil daughters. An empty threat she wouldn't be afraid to use, knowing full well that despite the squabbles, pranks, and a powerful bromance nothing could quell the fire that burnt between them.

"Low bar," Annabelle smirked over the lip of a fresh drink, though there was only one man she had crystal eyes for. Only one spunky little Bunny that could calm the roar of the Dragon who couldn't be tamed. She watched the father of her children with the same mirth and excitement they'd shared for the past years together.

The impressive splash was nearly matched as Gordon followed suit, earning a score just a point lower from the British Lion who'd deemed himself judge. The rise and fall of waters that moved them about hadn't even settled when a familiar deep Portuguese warning sounded. "Olhe!!" With a considerably larger frame and skilled in how to use it to his advantage, the great Mountain of a man's landing sent waves that made it all the way to the shallow end. Breaking the surface, he flashed a pearly grin over to the Hawk. "Good shot but weak splash."

"Oh, well splash this!" Similar to years prior at a Hunter's Ball, Everest clambered on to Joao's back, starting off the playful side of former killers. Gordon, Andriy and even Oliver followed suit, all with claims they would manage to sink him that time!

"Good thing we're not all married to children," Willow said with a chuckle and shake of her head.

A crash of water from the cannon ball of a certain Russian Rogue a moment later proved Willow wrong. Micha and Liam followed, but didn’t quite make the same splash; not having even reached the edges nearest his landing. However, the women did nothing to cover their mirth while Willow had to wring out the hat she wore. Theo had not noticed the collateral damage.

He proudly grabbed Joao’s hand and lifted up their arms to announce their triumph as the champions.

“Hmm,” Amalia eyed her cousin. Had Theo cheated? There was no way to tell, but she wondered.

“Oh honeybun,” Molly grinned. “I didn’t catch that— What were you sayin’ about not all of us married to big man-children?”

Granya smiled, saying, “Nothing wrong with that. Today we can be children.” She got up, stepped far back from the pool, and then sprinted towards it.

“Oh shit!” Liam, out of excitement and fear, urged the men aside.

If Reggie had been bored so far he had reason to be intrigued now. In front of his very eyes Granya shed her wrap, briefly bare, and transformed mid-leap. Her bulky, furry body plummeted into the largest, deepest part of the pool. Several puslsing waves rippled out in succession. They rolled over giggly children, some of which tried to ride the thinning foam, and toppled one or two people in their seats. Joss held tight to Kaylee. The water still rocked them. Reggie didn’t care that he got wet. He was in awe. A real life werewolf!

“Woo!” Charlotte cheered, diving over to her cousin with her wrap so she might have her covering back when she shifted into her humanoid form.

Jovan had to clap, praising loudly, “Aah! Удивительный! [Good job]”

Kaylee, long since reunited at Joss's side was working on trying to go through naming everyone around them, moving family to family to try and not miss anyone. "You know Uncle Everest from school. Aunt Ellie is his wife, John, Lilith anddddd Nora are their kids." It'd taken her a while to finish off, scanning the waters for Nora who was in the process of some sort of project with Zasha and Niah that meant they'd gathered up all the pool floaties that were in the shallow end, trying to attach them. "Yonten and Annabelle Pakshi have Jinpa and Niah. Uncle Cory and Aunt Rosy Cromwell have Amelie and little Oliver. Oliver and Lauri Blair, again are at the academy. Luna, Sirius and Astrid are theirs and their fourth, Solaris, is due this summer. Joao and Natalia Santos have Lucius, Zacarias, and baby Renata that Rosy is holding. Theo and Willow Al-Zakhar currently have Melody, Dorian, Aria and she's due next month but didn't find out if baby is a boy or girl."

"And no one's allowed to tell me," Willow chimed in, having been watching the young couple as introductions were being ran through. Chocolate eyes bounced over to Molly, a thin dark brow raised as a silent reminder that included her, knowing full well the spunky Seer had seen plenty already and knew of the pregnancy before Willow herself had.

“You can smooth that brow, Willow Mae Al-Zakhar, I ain’t tellin’ a soul,” Molly hummed with a smirk, sipping on the new drink she had to get refilled since hers spilled from Granya’s little performance.

“Tell soul? About what?” Micha said, plopping beside his wife. Glances told him all he needed to know. “Ooh, you know about,” he poked his finger in Willow’s direction, “the little g—,” before the next syllable could betray the promise to keep silent, Molly squished his thick lips with her finger and thumb. His fish-puckered mouth made his surprise that much more comical.

“Damnation—Micha, don’t say a word!” Molly scolded.

The man conceded with a noise of compliance. With that Molly gave him a quick kiss. Then he grinned, leaning back on his hands that cradled his head. Had he done that on purpose? No one would know.

"Keep going, Kaylee or you're not going to finish before dinner girl," Emery encouraged. "But don't feel like you need to learn all the names, Joss. Trust me, it takes a lot of exposure to keep everyone straight, especially when the kids move so damn fast."

Obliging, Kaylee took a deep breath before diving back in. "Amalia and Gordon Baranov - the one trying to climb on Joao's head - have Zasha and Sigvar. Uh, keep an eye out for Zasha. And Niah...and Nora...and the twins."

"Pretty much any of the girls to be safe," Annabelle smirked, not about to tell any of the little women of tomorrow to change themselves; society could learn to re-mold itself when faced with such headstrong girls.

"Yeah, she's not wrong," Kaylee admitted. "But uh, Micha and Molly Baranov have Colt and Baretta. Alassiel and Andriy De'Levigne have the colorful girls over there - Rayne, Nell, and Rivver, along with Aenon that Alassiel is holding. Granya - that's Theo's niece and Liam McQueen over in the pool. Oh! And this is Emery Beauregard, her son is Ambrose. Nicklaus and Ryuu should be around here somewhere?"

“Oui, they went to the bathroom,” Lauri said. The two had gotten sticky marshmallows in their hair from an incident with the tornado trio.

Kaylee finished, “I think I got everyone."

Ellie spoffed, impressed "Better than I do keeping up with my own kids."

Turning back to Joss, she gave a hopeful smile. Reaching out she took ahold of his hand, standing closer to him. "It's not too much, right? I mean, there are a lot of them and sometimes it's hard to keep track of the kids and-" She was cut off as a small volley of Nerf bullets came their way. Joss, quick to shift Kaylee behind him, took the rest of the hits. Colt had recruited John, Lucius, Zacarias, and Olly for a mission to sneak out of the water, reacquire their weapons from before, and shoot the teenage couple, giggling as soon as the attack started. Sirius had been less aggressive in his attack, taking up a nerf soaker ball and tossing it at Kaylee's feet. Spotting the excitement of the fight, Sigvar had picked up a nerf knife, eyes alight as he made a run in to try and shank one of the teenagers though he was scooped up by Gordon who had abandoned the mass attempts to sink Joao and instead snatched his son up.

"Whoa there, little mate. Sheath the knife before you hurt yourself," he teased, slipping the toy weapon out of his hands and instead bringing him back into the water before he could go assassinate someone. That didn't stop the other boys who had begun their assault.

"No kissing!" Olly warned. After all, girls had cooties so they were really just doing Joss a favor.

"Not kissing," Amelie wagged her finger at the boys. "They won't even get married. The mean boy said so."

The description didn’t dawn on Reggie at first. It took chuckles and stares at him to clock it together in his mind. Reggie gaped, brows furrowed. “Mean? How am I mean?” He asked, under the mistaken impression he would get a clear, sensible answer from toddlers.

Oh, but the teenage boy would be no match. There was a small army of young girls who had their hopes and dreams set on being flower girls that had come to form a half circle by him, still dripping from the pool they'd just made their way out of. "You said Kaylee and Joss can't get married," Melody said in a rather accusatory tone.

"He said no one will get married," Lilith gently corrected.

"He is Глупая голова [dumb head]," Zasha huffed, crossing her arms over her chest as much as the water wings allowed. "Мы можем вытащить его, ja?" [We can take him out, yeah?]

A trio of cotton-candy headed girls were among the forces, young Rivver's lip all but trembling. "Mean boy said we can't bwe fwower gwirls."

Little brows furrowed together and another finger was pointed at Reggie. "Mean boy!" Astrid declared for all of the toddler kingdom to know.

“Honte à toi!” Luna crossed her arms.

Reggie didn’t know what was being said in the various languages, but it couldn’t be any different than what he heard in English. Feeling attacked, he squatted down with his hands on his knees. “Excuse me, but I never said nobody can never get married. You asked if we came here to get married, and I said no, and you said—.” But it didn’t matter.

A chorus of arguments in babbles, scowls, and quivering lips drowned Reggie’s defense like a rock the size of a hamburger tossed into the sea. Somewhere in the back and forth the conversation migrated, shifted languages, shuffled around as the girls pressed their side, until even Reggie couldn’t figure just where the goalpost was being moved. Joss lost it, laughing nearly to tears. He hung on to Kaylee for support at one point.

Finally Reggie threw up his hands, exclaiming, “Fine! I’ll play ‘Get Married’ by the pool! I’ll have you all as Flower-Girls. BUT, I won’t be having any children here!”

“I didn’t need to be a Seer to know that was coming,” Molly spoffed.

Eager to throw fuel on the fire, Lauri called out, “Do a double wedding!”

Curious, Luna ran over to her mother, careful not to jostle her little sibling still waiting to come out. “Qu'est-ce que c'est, maman?”

“Where one couple has a marriage ceremony at the same time as another,” Lauri smiled. “Joss?”

Joss blushed. He glanced at Kaylee’s father. Wesley’s cool stare made a clear statement. The Fox had two more years to claim Kaylee as his own. Until then, this game of pretend would stay that way, else someone might find himself in deep trouble. The look was not lost on Joss.

Summoning courage, Joss decided, even in the presence of the Fox and the Tigress, he would offer his hand to go along with the fun. “Would you marry me beside this pool, alongside Reggie and—Well, whoever?”

Even if it was only to be considered as a game and nothing serious, Kaylee would be lying if she said her heart didn't start fluttering at his offer. "Yes, of course!" She quickly nodded, fighting the urge to throw herself at him for long overdue kisses. It helped that her entire family was there and she knew that some of them might not be as encouraging of such behavior, especially in front of the younger kids.

“Great,” Joss grinned like a goof. The kind that Micha, Theo, and the other’s knew all too well. He took her hand in his, quite content to wait for further instruction.

The agreement sent up a series of cheerful babbles and cries of joy, a few of the young girls even dancing with joy. Rivver went off immediately to pick flowers that were growing neatly near the pool. Fortunately for the run of fathers, many their daughters had reached the few years time when boys seemed gross and had cooties. As such, there was a question that kept popping up among them; who would Reggie marry?

"Notre maman est belle," Astrid said proudly, looking back at Lauri in pure adoration. "You can mawwy her!"

Lauri smiled wide. “Aw, Je suis béni avec une fille si douce,” she said, giving her belly a pat. “But I am afraid I should stay off of my ankles.” Her due date was fast approaching. They’d likely see their little boy born in days if she came early. “What about Annabelle?”

"Ech, not my ma," Niah decided for Annabelle. He was far too scrawny! Only her father could keep up with her mother.

Melody had to agree with the fiery little devil's conclusion. "Mama is beautiful...but her heart is only for papa." Something the children had heard plenty of times growing up in a healthy, loving home.

"Aww," Willow placed a hand over her heart. It touched her deeply, though she also felt some sympathy for Reggie. "Well, someone needs to marry this fine young man. Do you have anyone you would prefer, Reggie?"

Realization hit unfavorably once again. Just how little did Reggie think this through? The train he boarded didn’t let off its passengers. He doubted he would survive jumping to safety. If the landing didn’t kill him, the tiny she-devils would hunt him down. Reggie surveyed the options that were apparently open to his free choice, provided they weren’t tired pregnant women. In his flustered state Reggie forgot his prejudice and overwhelmed his senses with the idea that everyone, including the ex-Hunters, were on the table. Too many to choose!

Ryuu’s amused voice broke through the pounding in Reggie’s head. “Damn, how much did we miss, Nikki?”

The Romanian chuckled, taking his place beside Emery, scooping Ambrose into his lap when the boy came to show him his nerf gun. “A lot,” he spoffed.

“I never should have listened to you about the mud,” Ryuu sighed and ran his hand through flat waves of hair. “Took far too long to wash out…”

“Oh please,” Nicklaus huffed with a smile. “Not like we didn’t spend an hour untangling your head-nest because you thought mud would oil would do.”

“Coconut oil is what saved us—I won’t have this argument with you,” Ryuu waved away any reply with his hand and said, “I demand to be caught up.”

In the midst of the retelling the little girls had not just gotten themselves armfuls of a variety of flowers, but they encouraged Kaylee to come with them to ‘dress’ because, of course, she was the bride. The head-strong girls took charge here, shuffling the softer-spoken ones to the side. Joss could handle himself. Reggie had stayed quiet, stepping himself into obscurity as the adults were getting lost in conversation that inevitably roamed since explaining everything to Ryuu and Nicklaus.

“So,” Charlotte popped up beside Reggie as if from nowhere, startling him. “Have you made your choice?” Her volume caught the attention of more than one person.

Reggie stepped back into a table. His hands steadied himself. “Tysha,” he said, the word slipping out in a masked panic.

“She’s not here,” Charlotte grinned. “You have to pick someone present here; right now, today!” She set her hands on her hips. “Or will you disgrace yourself and break your promise?”

Such talk could not be tolerated! Reggie’s hands gripped the table edge. “I will not!”

“Then choose!” Charlotte prodded, smiling impishly.

A hand tugged hers off her hip. The little one who held it, with eyes bright and hair like spun silver-blue, little Nell asked, “Be bwide?” She raised a flower upward, eager to dress her cousin up. “Pwease? I wanna twy twoo…” As a little one without a pushy personality, like the Tornado Trio, she had no say with Kaylee.

“Uhh,” Charlotte blushed. “No, no, this is— I didn’t—,” her stutter reminded her of her Uncle Cory before he met her Aunt Rosalie.

Reggie wished he could say he was happy to see the tables turn, but they didn’t swivel far enough around. In fact, he paled, sensing this going in a direction he wouldn’t have wanted. Damn him! If he only hadn’t allowed himself to give into concern! If only he had chosen Molly, or perhaps Natalia! Now Reggie faced a challenge he didn’t know if he could survive.

Charlotte, helpless, and with no aid from chuckling adults who whooped and hollered for her compliance, let Nell bring her over to the hopping flower-girls who hadn’t gotten the chance to adorn a bride yet. They had her kneel so they might adjust her hair, tuck in flowers, and prep her for her big day!

All in good fun, Ryuu announced, “As an ex-Priest—albeit, for a dragon—I will preside over the marriages!” He snapped his fingers at the able-bodied adults. “People, people, get it together! Make an aisle for the lucky couples!”

Everyone who was able bodied and not currently carrying a child in one form or another were soon on their feet. Pool chairs were moved aside and a slip and slide became a make-shift carpet down the aisle between the seats. The men who had been rough housing in the pool came out to their wives' beckoning and continued to shift things around. Some of the boys were less than amused but took seats as they were gently coaxed to.

One of the brides was now torn between being thrilled for the mock event for herself and also amused to see Charlotte's cocky behavior put to rest. There was some level of pity for her though, seeing as her faux groom was less than amiable to be around.Still, Kaylee had made a promise to herself to give him a chance as well as she could for Joss's sake. For now, she chuckled as a couple of her flower girls were parading about her in circles, each rehearsing important lines they had associated with weddings they had been exposed to.

"Someone should tell the Priest to keep things short and sweet; some of us are cooking up humans and can't have supper delayed," Willow said playfully, already looking at Ryuu.

“You can’t rush art,” Ryuu said, slipping on a towel to serve as his religious garb.

"At least there will already be c-a-k-e to celebrate with," Emery commented amused, knowing too well that if the sweet treat was said aloud that the fierce young girls might abandon their duties as flower girls to hunt it down.

Everest, still dripping wet, gave Wesley a nudge while grinning ear to ear. "Well look at that. You went from inviting a boyfriend to come visit to both of your daughters getting married, Wes. A busy day I'd say," the sharpshooter chuckled.

“Remind me to allow my daughters to suffer life’s unfairness next time, instead of trying to soothe them.” Wesley dropped back his head and groaned.

Inara gave his ribs a playful jab that had her husband jerking upright. “Don’t slouch at your daughter’s wedding! It’s gonna start any minute,” she said with a grin, scooting close so she might also comfort him with a pat on his arm.

True enough, Ryuu took his place at the water's edge with both grooms, one on either side. Down the aisle, dressed in makeshift towel or sarong gowns and holding wild-flower bouquets, with petals to spare for the younglings waiting to fulfill their dreams, Kaylee and Charlotte stood at the ready.

Theo nudged Willow, smiling, “Need entrance song!”

"Oh, of course," his wife agreed, abandoning her task of chastising Ryuu. Instead, she began a song that seemed befitting of both young teenage love and also a wedding, likely to Wesley's dismay.



The musical couple among them began the tune as the audience stood, with some joining, as the teen brides made their way down the slip ‘n slide. In Joss’s eyes Kaylee could have been wearing a hobo’s month old trench coat from an abandoned garbage can and he’d still be as in awe of her as he was now. Pretend or not, Joss couldn’t help but smile, wondering if, perhaps, Fate had this in store for his future. If he had happened to think so and look toward Molly, he would have reason to doubt.

The Southern Bell, though not intending to look into the future, as per her principals, still got flashes once in a while. Something told her that Joss’s time with them would not last long. Despite that, Molly felt that it would be safer for Joss that he parted for them for a while. To what end, she did not know. It wouldn’t be the first time Molly sensed dread and it won’t be the last. Best to leave that in the hand of Fate and trust they will have what they need to weather the storms of the future.

Whatever Fate might have had in store for them in that moment was put to rest, cornflower eyes locked on the heroic knight of her dreams who stood ahead of her. In Kaylee's mind they were in a field of flawless peonies and he was a beacon of light at the end of her path that called to her. The tumultuous days of past where they were apart were tucked away, the future so bright that it outshone the darkest moments. With her sister at her side, there wasn't a thing that she could imagine was better, even in a bathing suit and for play. Could this be what was ahead for them? Her young heart pleaded it to be so, coming to stand at Joss's side along with her half of the flower girls, wearing a smile that radiated in her eyes as she took his hand, the rest of the world in a foggy haze.

Charlotte, still quite stunned by ending up in this position, couldn’t think of a plausible way out. Like Reggie, she could see none of the options would end well in regards to these tiny children. Charlotte looked ahead and deciphered, rightly, that Reggie was uncomfortable. Not just that, but nearly as red as a cherry. Anger? Embarrassment? Neither made her feel good about it. Charlotte’s own cheeks reddened for both of those reasons.

A glance down at some of the little girls stole some of Charlotte’s fury away. They were looking quite unhappy with seeing Reggie standing so stiffly and not smiling at all. If the man had just said ‘yes’ or ‘maybe’ to the girls before, this might not have happened! Now, whether or not Reggie meant to come off as maliciously compliant or not, Charlotte at least reflected on his grumpiness in the forest and knew he could very well be glum the whole ceremony. Reggie came to their home. He chose to visit here, he should at least try to be courteous! Charlotte decided that she’d pick up the slack, but she’d not let this go just yet. As soon as she got to Reggie’s side she gave his foot a hard nudge.

“Ladie’s and Gentlement!” Ryuu began. “We are gathered here today—,”

Reggie winced to feel yet another sharp jab of Charlotte’s toes. He muttered low enough not to disturb their ‘priest’, “What are you doing?”

“For once in your life, act happy,” Charlotte hissed softly. “Your word is as good as broken if you make them miserable anyway.”

Glancing at the girls gathering at the sides of the ‘pews’, Reggie saw them staring up at him with eyes of wary, reserved disappointment. Swallowing, Reggie forced a smile. Tiny eyes widened and some stepped back.

Charlotte tugged him back around to her, missing quite a lot of Ryuu’s speech. “Do better,” she growled softly.

Reggie raised his brows in surprise to observe her smile. Shockingly genuine, and yet, the words that came from her pleasant countenance could have chilled his blood. This had to be fake joy. She did it so well, he asked, “How?”

“Think of a good memory,” Charlotte murmured. “Fill your mind with it. Tell yourself you’re smiling at that thought; not at me, not for this.”

As much as Reggie believed he had discipline and intelligence, he struggled here. Don’t smile at her? But she was right in front of him! Don’t smile at the wedding? But he was, in fact, there! Charlotte was ready to snap again, he could tell. Reggie quickly shuffled for a memory, anything that—One came to mind when his eyes passed over to Joss. He grabbed onto it. He forced himself back to that moment.

“You found one. Good.” Charlotte recognized, though there was something a little different. Reggie appeared more ‘relieved’ than, say, ‘joyful’. That prompted her to ask, “So…What is it?”

“Joss,” Reggie said, feeling his relief turn into a smile. “The moment he stepped out of the store, alive.”

Ah yes, Charlotte had heard that story. “That’s….that’s a good one.”

“What about you?” Reggie asked, looking down at her. He nearly lost the memory, nearly let it go when he shifted his focus, but held on. His face content, even if not overly happy.

“The first day I got to play with Kaylee,” Charlotte said, smiling from the thought of it blooming in her head again. “It’s always a good one to think about if I need a boost.”

Ryuu’s voice broke through their whispered conversation. “—now for the vows.”

The vows? Reggie and Charlotte looked over to their presider. At first they had been worried, but Ryuu chose to start with Kaylee and Joss to their relief. Charlotte and Reggie made a silent agreement to pay more attention here. They stopped talking and working on their smiles since the little girls were now appeased by their facade of joy anyway.

“Joss Hart, do you take this woman, Lady Kaylee Von Helsing, to be the Forever Home for your heart?” Ryuu said this so professionally, but the phrasing certainly caused chuckles to flutter among the crowd.

In front of camera phones and giddy little girls, Joss proudly said, “I do.”

“And do you, Kaylee Von Helsing,” Ryuu said, giving her a nod, “take this man, Joss Hart, to be the Forever Home for your heart?”

"I do," she answered, hardly giving Ryuu a chance to finish his question before she jumped in with her answer. All during the ceremony she had yet to take her eyes off of Joss, oblivious to the others around them, practiced smiles or ones of childish delight.

Out on the pews with a wife on their sides, Everest leaned in toward Wesley. "Hear that? She does." He didn’t get to savor Wesley’s groan of annoyance; his joyful torment ended by a sharp elbow in his side from Ellie. Wincing, he looked toward her in confusion.

"Next time it'll hurt," she threatened softly without ever losing the smile she wore. "And I don't care if you're teasing him; how long do you think before your little girls are going to be up there wanting the same thing?"

The grounding hypothetical question made the marksman's face drop in a heartbeat. What? No, his little girls were little. Far too little for anything like that! They didn't even like boys and if he had anything to say about it they wouldn't be for at least thirty years. Smug face gone, Everest faced forward again with brows furrowed, upset that he couldn't just tease his friend about a future without realizing that the same was only a matter of time off.

While Everest and Wesley were contemplating the troubles of the future, Inara had to wipe a tear from her eye. This wasn’t even real and already she felt her motherly heart sore with poignant joy. As much as Inara understood Wesley’s hesitation to relinquish them to a world of Men, and the fears that came with wondering if they had done enough to prepare their children, she set that aside, thankful she didn’t have to say goodbye just yet. Both of her little girls were still with them, for now, even if Kaylee appeared to be ready to make off with Joss. At least the other didn’t.

Charlotte, the very one who they could guess praised providence that this was all fake, faced a challenge even she couldn’t fault Reggie for grimacing at, feeling as much apprehension as she saw in his dark eyes. Especially since the tiny she-devils pointed out that they should be holding hands.

“Reggie Roswell, do you take this woman, Lady Charlotte Von Helsing, to be the Forever Home for your heart?” Ryuu nearly failed to keep serious, seeing the happy act of the two crack slightly under pressure.

A long pause stirred murmurs. Charlotte felt her cheeks blush for conflicting reasons. This kind of thing would make any bride look bad! Pretend or not! Did Reggie really hate her and her family this much? Did he have no respect for his buddy not to foil the entire ceremony? The other thoughts that ran through her mind—feeling offended that Reggie didn’t recognize her desirability—didn’t please her either. She had grown, damn it! Charlotte had all but the visit from Aunt Flo. Hell, she was the daughter of Inara and Wesley! Two of the most fashionable, gorgeous human beings, aside from obviously enhanced people like Willow and Alassiel. How dare Reggie not at least appreciate that!

The little girls surrounding them became confused. As if worried Reggie didn’t understand, Beretta stepped forward briefly to speak in what she believed to be a whisper, “Y’all s’pposed to say ‘I do’, crab-nugget!” With a sharp nod she huddled back with the others.

Joss kept in his snort of laughter, so as to not throw everything off balance if Reggie caught his eye. Most everyone else risked it, indulging in chuckles. The urging of the girls started off softer and increased the longer Reggie stalled.

This had to be over with, and soon! Swallowing, Reggie looked back at Charlotte. He thought of Joss as much as he could, though it didn’t sit well with the words Ryuu used, and in this context. “I— I do,” he managed, feeling his heart pump his cheeks with burning embarrassment.

Ryuu muttered that it took him long enough, turning then to his huffing bride. “Lady Charlotte Von Helsing, do you take this man, Reggie Roswell, to be the Forev—?”

“Yes,” Charlotte had endured enough. She didn’t know if she could give a confirmation if Ryuu said the whole phrase.

A little annoyed, but figuring this was all he could get from these heathens, Ryuu said, “Then, by the power not invested in me, under the sight of no one, I pronounce these couples unofficially married!”

Applause from most of the audience congratulated them. This served to rile up the cheers from the little girls who were bright with happiness! If Charlotte or Reggie thought the nightmare had ended with that, they were in for a surprise.

Little girls hopped up and down, spouting with excitement. “Kiss the bride, kiss the bride!” They chanted.

Wesley parted his lips to protest, but his wife held him back with a hand. “It’s not that serious, let it go,” Inara chuckled.

Joss didn’t need much encouragement. He leaned forward and gave Kaylee a gentle, sweet kiss against her lips. He lingered a moment as if the world had paused for them. Then he pulled away, grinning wide. His hands rested around his poolside bride. This had been an unexpectedly wonderful afternoon. Joss got to meet the family and get married to a woman he cherished.

Even if she kissed him a hundred thousand times, Kaylee didn't think she the magic of their lips meeting could dull. They could truly last forever it felt like! They'd pulled apart for the sake of children watching (and a father who was bound to go grey any minute at this rate), though she didn't step much further than was needed to part their lips.

And yet, despite such a wonderful kiss, the chanting had not ceased. Joss blinked. Oh, that’s right. Reggie..

The two were coming down from the shock as Joss and Kaylee turned to look at them along with the rest of the people in the pews. It was hard to hear what the adults were saying over the chorus of the little girls who hadn’t given up on urging Charlotte and Reggie to seal their faux marriage, but Lauri cupped her mouth so the message made it over.

“You don’t have to, ma bijou, it is only a game,” the lamb assured her.

Waiting for the moment of connection hadn’t bothered the little ones who were getting everything they wanted. It was this announcement that drew out frowns and quieted their cheers. Lips began to quiver, scowls were shadowing faces. A groom not giving his bride a kiss? This would ruin the whole event!

“My bwide not kiss?” Nell sniffled. Her sisters, who began to cry as well, hugged her.

Reggie could just hear the words ‘mean boy’ beginning to pass between them. This time Charlotte got roped into their criticism too. The bride and groom looked at one another, then the kids, then back again at each other. Wordlessly they communicated the idea that a brief kiss wouldn’t be bad. Just a small, quick peck. Reggie’s lips barely made contact with Charlottes.

Screwing up her nose, Nora said, “That is dumb! Nothing like Mommy and Daddy.”

“Yeah, my Daddy holds Mommy,” Desi boasted.

Nell hiccuped through her tears, “Das howwible.”

“Kaylee and Joss did a way better job than you,” Lyra said.

“Peut-être qu'il est cassé?” Luna posed to the other girls.

Rayne shook her head, saying, “Shame.”

“Y’all need jeezus!” Beretta crossed her arms, throwing a phrase her mother said at annoying strangers.

None of the littles were impressed. All the girls were muttering about how terrible they did. Even the boys, who didn’t take any delight in the ‘weddings’ were judging Reggie harshly. Jinpa and Jasper were busting a laugh in the back. They had to be calmed by adults who were just as amused at the scene before them.

“You heard the people,” Ryuu chuckled. He decided to get on this fun. “What kind of kiss is that for your bride?”

Reggie couldn’t believe just how much power these little she-devils had. He was feeling guilty about the, admittedly, plain and simple kiss. “She’s not really my bride,” he huffed low enough that the little girls didn’t hear him.

“Tell that to them,” Ryuu lifted his hands in peace, gesturing to the scowling, teary eyed gremlins.

“Wuined it!” Aria cried, comforting Nell.

Seeing their distress wrenched Reggie somewhere in his chest. He would never use the word ‘heart’, that would be admitting too much. He had done all this to avoid the very thing happening right now. Had all this been for naught? Reggie couldn’t face himself if he failed after all the work he had done.

Charlotte wasn’t faring any better. But before she could discuss what to do about it she felt her body whirl. Reggie tugged her against him with one arm. The other looped around her shoulders. In a smooth motion Reggie turned partly tilted Charlotte into a kiss. Their pose matched the iconic ‘Sailor’s Kiss’ on V-J Day in Times Square.

The bold move erupted applause from the audience. Little girls’ wiped their eyes and beamed smiles.

The romantic gesture was unexpected and well-received. Kaylee's jaw even dropped not thinking Reggie would have had it in him. Out in the crowd, Oliver let out a sharp dog whistle of approval and Gordon hollered as well. Annabelle rolled her tongue loudly while Ellie nudged Everest pointing out that was how you kissed someone.

Inara cat called enough for her and her sighing husband, “Whoo! That’s spicy!”

“On blast!” Ryuu chuckled, turning up an old song. BTS ‘Dynamite’ played just as Reggie righted him and Charlotte.

“Oh wow,” Charlotte blushed.

Joss gave Reggie a hearty pat. “That’s what I’m talkin’ about!”

“Alright, I think this is a good time to corral everyone for dinner,” Inara shouted over the excitement, getting up from her seat. “Why don’t the young newlyweds lead us to the hall?”

Ready to head down, Joss turned to Kaylee and scooped her up as any bride would want. This hyped the little girls who hopped around, all while tossing flowers from the ground like confetti. It took quite a bit of work for the parents to direct their offspring toward the carriages headed to the castle. Joss stole kisses along the way.

Reggie understood at this point that he’d have to copy his buddy, minus the making out. Charlotte squeaked as her legs lost their footing. Her arms wrapped around Reggie’s neck in mild uncertainty. The young man marched after Joss and hoped to all that was holy that this didn't get anymore out of hand. Once they got to the carriages he helped Charlotte onto the platform and sat beside her—scooted all the way to the other end of the same bench. Joss, on the other hand, squished against Kaylee with the biggest smile.

Little girl voices reached their ears. Some of them were asking if they could ride with the brides and grooms. Leaning forward, Reggie begged, “Go, go!”

“You sure?” The driver smirked over his shoulder, raising a brow.

Hurry!” Reggie pleaded.

Chuckling, the man snapped the rod and the horses made off, to the disappointment of several little girls. As for Reggie, he swooped both hands through his hair and sat back, leaning his head against the cushion. Finally, some peace.

The sounds of their neices faded as the carriage took the happy and tolerable couples toward the castle. Kaylee, who has been delightfully enamored with Joss as he carried her from the ceremony, finally broke from her bubble of contentment to look to her sister and Reggie. "Sooo...that was fun?" It was voiced as a question, though her own joy was evident. Maybe he wasn't as miserable as he thought he was?

A little lost in thought, Charlotte’s mind had to catch up with the moment. Her cheeks had calmed, but were still quite pink. “Uh, it—it turned out well.”

Reggie didn’t appear at all irritated. Perhaps even, dare they say, in an acceptably tolerable mood. “Yeah…” he murmured.

“Ended on a really good note too,” Joss grinned, wagging his brows.

Charlotte tucked a loose hair behind her ear, knocking off a petal from the tasseled flowers in her braid. She glanced at who Reggie met her eyes briefly before flicking them to the changing scenery. “The end was um…It was okay,” she said, feeling her cheeks deepen in color.

Reggie winced on the side they couldn’t see. “Sure,” he muttered, a little sullenly.

Though Joss did not know how to cultivate good relations, he still tried. He couldn’t let their ride back flatline. “The girls were really happy,” he noted.

Charlotte allowed herself to brighten. “You’re right. We made their day,” she said.

Those girls would probably spend the rest of the time visiting with cherishable memories to take home with them. Charlotte looked to Reggie for mutual satisfaction. To her, they had come closer as friends. Reggie neither said a word nor visibly reacted; couldn’t see his face, even if he did. Somehow that bothered her. Charlotte took it personally, crossing her arms and turned in her seat as far as she could away from Reggie in an awkward and fruitless attempt to appear unconcerned with his silence, hoping he would see and know just how much she didn't care that he didn’t care.

Joss chuckled with slight apprehension. He hugged Kaylee a little closer to his side. “So, what’s for dinner?”

Kaylee knew her sister too well, meaning her attempts to appear aloof were not missed as just that. She didn't least appreciate Joss running an interference from the awkwardness, even if both Charlotte and Reggie were too stubborn in their own ways. Letting her hand rest in Joss's thigh, she decided to also let the topic rest, knowing she could instead press Lottie for more feedback when they were in private. "For dinner? Oh, well you can have anything you'd like really, though most of us already have preferences that are sent to the kitchens ahead," she explained the process she'd grown accustomed to. "I'm having creamy garlic chicken with rice and asparagus. I think the main dish is a roast or rotisserie."

“That sounds really good, actually. I’d like a bite of that,” Joss smiled, thankful for Kaylee’s support. “What about you, Lottie?”

Shrugging, Charlotte answered, “I asked for habanero pork belly, bourbon roasted carrots, and sweet potato fries.”

“Oh,” Joss bowed his mouth in approval. That sounded crisp and tasty too. “The chefs are probably amazing.”

“They are,” Charlotte said. “Father is particular about skill. He occasionally sweeps the talent for new hires if he can. Great food is essential, or so Dad has said.”

Joss asked, in a wary tone, “What does he do with the old ones? Does he fire them?”

“No,” Charlotte nearly spoffed. “They’re just shuffled around to places they want to work. If we have an estate close to their home, for example, they’d take residence there for if we ever visit, or if anyone is invited as a guest. Then, if we ever needed them in particular over here, we’d send for them for a time. Afterwards they go back. They’re paid whether they’re actively cooking for us or not.”

Feeling much better, Joss relaxed. “That’s good to hear. We don’t get news like that about a lot of rich people. Really, all I’ve heard is that they’re terrible. People in power who see us like cattle.”

Her steam letting off slowly and encouraging a less tense posture, Charlotte let herself focus on pleasant conversation. “Dad said as much, actually.”

Reggie scoffed. “He’s no different.”

Holding back a scowl, Charlotte said, “No, he’s not.”

“You’re going to tell me he didn’t run in their circles?” Reggie shot a glance back. “That he doesn’t kiss ass and waste himself at their parties, when he wasn’t under arrest for being a criminal?”

Not ready to get into the age old arguments over past tragedies Wesley had direct involvement in, and too annoyed to spend time explaining redemption to Reggie, Charlotte said, “People think Dad wines and dines like one of them because he’s conceited, but they’re wrong.”

Genuinely confused, Joss asked, “What do you mean? How are they wrong?”

“Dad is, among other professions, a behavioral specialist. He used to consult with the police all the time,” Charlotte explained. “When he’s mingling it isn’t just to make political or financial connections, it’s to gain knowledge about the inhabitants of, what he calls, the ‘Dark World’. Think of the web, but physical. Dad has warned us against making hasty allegiances to wealthy people for the very reason that anyone with a certain amount of money is likely intimately connected with despicable organizations—Gates, Johnson, Monsantos, Black Rock, and more, have been known to spread disparity.”

Reggie muttered, “Takes one to know one; Von Helsing.”

“Admittedly, yes,” Charlotte had the humility to say so, with her chin held high and her brow cocked. “Dad does know all of this from his former life as a Hunter. But he is using this knowledge to do good in the world. He’s saved hundreds of people, shut down sex-traffickers where he’s able, trained people to defend themselves, and is an active force of change between Awakened and Mundies.” She dared Reggie to talk back with her stare, saying. “Can you fault him for that, Reggie Roswell, son of an Ego Sum coven member?”
“Well, I think that’s great,” Joss chimed in, grabbing the conversation before it got out of hand. “And I think it’s amazing that people can make changes for the good, despite their past.”

Reggie’s scrunched face gave in to confusion and thoughtfulness. Wordlessly he turned away, all the huff and puff gone from him. The young man remained silent the rest of the trip. That didn’t take much effort, as they were merely minutes away from the doors to the Great Common.

Once they stopped they could hear the approach of the other carriages. Yipping of little girls heightened a sudden need to flee. Reggie waited in the corner of the carriage while Joss helped Kaylee down and Charlotte took her sweet time to hop off. In fact, she apparently had trouble with the steps. Had Reggie seen her dark smirk, he may have decided to leave by jumping over the rim on his side, guessing that she was stalling on purpose. Mind abuzz with worry over being caught by tiny feminine toddlers, and having no idea of Charlotte’s prank, Reggie came up from behind her. His arm looped her middle. Charlotte gasped when she felt her feet leave the metal footholds. Reggie tucked her against him.

“I got you,” Reggie offered as an excuse, dropping down with her to the ground.

Charlotte froze in her surprise like a cat being brought to a vet’s office, fingers clinging to Reggie. He didn’t question her, he didn’t put an effort into pushing her off when she didn’t release him once he straighten up. There was no time for him to think—Run. Run away before the girls could come and find him standing there. That was all that filled his mind. Reggie made off through the doors with Charlotte saddled against his side.

Joss busted out laughing, “I think they traumatized him!”

Chuckling, Kaylee had to agree as she took ahold of his hand. "It looks that way, doesn't it?" She mused as they walked along, expecting family to catch up soon. "And what about that kiss? It was something else. Definitely can't just be pressure from five and six year old girls, right?" Or perhaps she was imagining it. Best for a second opinion while she could.

“Well it definitely wasn’t the kind of kiss you did in front of five and six year olds in your right mind,” Joss spoffed, taking it slow with Kaylee by his side. “I certainly wasn’t that brave, though.”

Not that he didn’t want to give her that kind of kiss. A thought popped in his head; a phrase he planned on using later, after dinner, if he could manage it without being spied upon by cameras or children, and especially adults. In the meantime he continued with their current conversation.

“Pressure had a lot to do with it, I think, but…” Joss shrugged. “If you're wondering if Reggie might have put ‘umph’ into it for more than that reason, well…I mean, I can’t say he isn’t appreciative of Lottie’s beauty. Not gonna lie, her name has been added to the guy’s locker room. Dies down a bit when a girl’s in a relationship. Respect, and all,” he said, giving Kaylee a wink. Her name had been bounced around a while after Lorenzo before Joss came back into the picture. “To that end, I hope Reggie knows what’s good for him and doesn’t pull what he did with Tysha and Danson with Keagan. My principals aside, I just won’t be present to help him if either of them throw hands. Though I don’t think we have to worry…Reggie is still kinda…opinionated about ex-Hunter’s kids.”

Kaylee hummed in thought with all that Joss had given her to think over. She probably was looking too deeply at Reggie's behavior, hoping something was there that truly wasn't. "That's true...and to be fair I think Charlotte is still pretty opinionated about him as well. Everything at winter formal left a bitter taste in her mouth and I don't think kisses no matter how demonstrative are going to take that taste away."

Though who knew, maybe she could be proven wrong. Either way, Joss was right that they didn't need a repeat of sneaky moves that turned people against each other. "Besides, Keagan is good for Lottie. He's polite and she seems to really like him. I can't imagine she'd do something that wasn't to keep our little cousins content."

Speak of, their talk came to a sudden halt as they were joined in the hallway by the occupants of the other carriages. Amelie had raced away from her parents to come up beside Joss with starry eyes. "Thank you for letting us be flower girls, Josh," she said bashfully.

"No, no. He is JossNotJosh," Zasha corrected from behind them, surprisingly just as excited as they had been at the pool ceremony.

Joss blinked. So he had heard her correctly the first time. The little girl really thought—Well, he could always correct her. “Uuh, actually, my name is just Joss.”

The rest of the kids had gathered up to hear him speak. They hummed in understanding, and Lyra asked, “Ah, okay— JustJoss, are you gonna eat with us?”

Halting in his nod, Joss parted his mouth to explain again, not really sure how to at this point, but another girl was quick to fill the lull before he could do so.

"Oh, oh, can we sit with you JustJoss, pozhaluysta?" Melody politely requested, seeing as Reggie was not present after the dreamy kiss for some reason. This was followed by a chorus of ooos and other demands to sit beside JossNotJosh.

"C'mon girls, inside," Annabelle barked to get the congestion of toddlers moving. "Joss will sit by Kaylee, you all go to your spots or I'll tell Liam to chase you!" The threat made several of them squeal with frightened delight, chasing off into the Great Hall and moving to their usual places though chatter didn't stop.

“That’s right, I’mma get you!” Liam growled playfully, sending Finn ahead off of Granya’s shoulder. The raven morphed in a flurry of feathers into an albino cheetah. He purred as he lazily chased the littles into the dining hall where, once the girls seated, he let them each cuddle his furry head as a treat before they had to focus on their meals.

Inara walked up with Wesley by her side, urging the other kids to hurry. They were followed closely by the other adults. Some with babies, and those who had to waddle because of their bellies, took a tad longer to reach the hall. Once they were ready the food rolled out.

Dinner turned out to be pleasant despite the occasional discomfort between Charlotte and Reggie when their eyes met. They were seated far apart. Compensation for their skin-to-skin arrival? Perhaps. In any case the two saved themselves from teasing. It was harder to do that when the people in question weren’t in proximity to hear the jokes at the same time as the other. Charlotte engaged with her brothers and uncles while Reggie had to endure endless questions from the little girls close enough to interrogate. Thankfully Natalia managed to keep them from wearing out the poor young man. Reggie ended up being able to finish his meal and his dessert without feeling exhausted.

Across the rows of people Joss sat contentedly with Kaylee. He got along well with the people within conversational reach. Even Wesley, at times. The evening promised to stop on a pleasant end to the day. And what could possibly be better to top off their time together than a dance?

The families and friends cleaned off their hands, kicked off their shoes, and let down their hair in the ballroom connected to the dining hall and the botanical garden. Cory and Rosalie took breaks from their babies to sway with each other and murmur about their first unofficial date in that very same place almost nine years ago. Wesley and Inara got down with Ellie and Everest, as usual. All the adults took to the floor at one point or another. Even Ryuu, who had no partner in particular, found someone to groove with to the music. By now Wesley had no suspicions of the ex-dragon priest who stole Charlotte away for a few dances. Reggie had to hide from little girls. He often failed to do so for long. Especially since ‘JustJoss’ was occupied. Joss did his best to sweep Kaylee off her feet, even if he hadn’t had the best talent.

At one point, Kaylee and Joss had paused for a brief rest, though one didn't seem to be in the future for him after all. "JustJoss? May...may I have dis dance, pwease?" Little Rivver struggled to make her gentle voice heard with the exciting music, bashfully gripping the hem of her dress.

Not about to deny her cousin a dance and also deciding she could use this to her advantage, Kaylee nudged her lover toward the small girl. "Go ahead, JustJoss," she teasingly used the young girls' name for him. "I'll be here when you get done. Pinky promise."

A link between their little digits sealed the agreement. “Alright. I’ll see you in a song or two.” He happily took the tiny girls hand like a gentleman, leading the small cotton candy haired one gingerly around the dance floor.

Kaylee watched them dance off for a few moments before turning and scouring the Hall until her eyes landed on her sister. Quick on her feet that suddenly didn't need a rest, she came to Lottie's side as she danced beside a few of their Aunts and Uncles. Stepping close, she gave Charlotte a nudge in the side, nodding her head toward the nearby atrium that lead outside. "It's a bit warm in here. I think I might go take a stroll in the Botanical gardens. Want to join me?" Her brows rose with emphasis during her question, expecting her sister to understand and comply.

Catching on, as all best friends and close sisters would, Charlotte fanned herself. “Sounds good to me,” she said with a smile, looping her arm with her sister. As per the girl’s code she didn’t say a word until their company consisted of only leafy plants and blooming flowers. “So what’s up?” Charlotte asked, wiggling her brows. “Anything good?” Clearly, Joss had said or done something that couldn’t wait!

"That's what you need to tell me," Kaylee quickly reversed the question, her lips barely fighting the urge to pull back in a grin. "That kiss at the ceremony. That was a kiss. And then he carried you into the castle. You can be completely honest with me, but is there something going on there, Lottie?"

It took a moment to register the implication, but when she did, Charlotte gasped in astonishment. “Kaylee Ariel Von Helsing that—,” but she couldn’t quite finish her scolding. Her cheeks burned too suddenly to do so convincingly. “Now listen,” she began as Kaylee’s expression fit to the confession happening before her eyes, “I do not have feelings for Reggie, okay? Not like romantic feelings—I still really like Keagan, and that whole carrying me thing was an accident—but dayum girl, Reggie’s skill is no joke!”

"An accident, hmm?" Cornflower eyes shone with increasing interest in the discussion. "Didn't look like an accident to me. Reggie seemed to know just what he was doing and you made no move to stop him. I really like that you like Keagan, but I just have to ask - if he wasn't in the picture would you be looking to explore these no-joke skills?"

Sputtering a moment, Charlotte raised a finger. “Okay—First of all, before I address anything further— we’re not gonna say that my prank to let the littles catch up to torment Reggie had been a ploy to get swept off my feet, because that was the scariest moment of the evening. My head hadn’t registered that he had picked me up at first, I legit was about to freak out thinking I had set myself up for a gruesome death in the name of entertainment,” she said, first with a steady tone that fell into giggles near the end. “I’m serious, I’m serious,” she insisted, catching a breath. “Second, if Keagan wasn’t around and if Tysha didn’t have that dynamic she does with him…I want to say no, but like…kinda yes?”

Grateful for a brief bout of giggles but not off her interrogations, Kaylee's fair brows perked up once more. "No but yes, huh? And Tysha doesn't seem to want Reggie or she'd have him in the blink of an eye," an observation most of them had made. "But, I'm not asking because I want you to leave Keagan or anything. He makes you happy and that's good. It's just...Reggie really, really has some skills. Hell, I hope he gives Joss a few pointers."

Melting a little at the memory, Charlotte said, “Oh, yes. It was smooth. Makes me kinda mad how good it felt too. Like, no. I don’t want him to have that capability!” She chuckled. “It’s too much for someone grumpy like him. That’s why you can’t breath a word of what I think. Reggie must never know.” Charlotte slowed as they came to the fountain. She sat on the edge and swirled a finger in the water. The little fish danced away. “I’m actually wondering if I should also just…keep what happened today a secret from Keagan.”

Kaylee took up a seat close by, crossing her legs and sitting on top of them as her eyes lazily watched Charlotte's finger. A long ago memory of a darting fish was dusty in the corner of her mind, resurfacing just enough for it to feel familiar. "No, I won't mention it, especially not to him. The last thing we need is his ego growing," she chuckled lightly at the thought. "But... I can't say I agree about Keagan. This was play coerced by toddlers, and he can't get mad about that. What he can get mad is if he ends up hearing it first from someone else and that makes it seem like you were hiding something. You don't bother to hide something if it means nothing, you know?"

“Fair,” Charlotte bobbed her head from side to side. She shifted so her legs were criss-cross. “Now how do I do that? Just call him up tonight and casually mention I got fake-married to Reggie?” She chuckled, but there was some nervousness. “Or do I wait until I see him at camp?”(edited)

Kaylee shifted at the question of timing. "I don't know," she admitted. "Face to face is probably best, but I would also want to know as soon as possible. Wouldn't you? Maybe try to call him tonight, for the sake of your conscience."
 
“Hmm, you’re right,” Charlotte said. Just in time too, for a pattering of feet alerted them to the approach of a particularly exasperated person.

Reggie glanced back so often that he might as well have been running blind. He barely noticed the fountain and the two girls in time to stop himself from tumbling into them. He set his hands on his knees, looking up through foggy glasses and damp hair. “When…” he panted “…will it…end?”

Chuckling, Charlotte said, “They go home soon. All the June birthdays are done, so you probably won’t see them for the rest of the week. You’ll just have Desi and Lyra to deal with if they decide to find you.” She took Kaylee’s hand and started off for the hall, afraid that her cheeks might color at the sight of him who had kissed so well, coming to them heaving and sweaty. “Don’t get comfortable here. They know this garden like the back of their hands.”

Ready to disbelieve her for a few reasons, Reggie clung to hope that Charlotte was wrong for the simple fact that he had nowhere else to run at this point. They found him in the library, the gallery, and two drawing rooms so far. Did he hear giggles in the brush? Reggie shivered. The young man was several steps behind the Von Helsing sisters. He sprinted to catch up with them.

“Hold up,” Reggie breathed, still calming down from being chased around the castle. “Where can I hide?”

“In your room,” Charlotte said, annoyed he had chosen the side she was on.

“Seriously?” Reggie sighed, running a hand through his hair. “Damn it, is this how it will be the whole time?”

They had gone from the pool to the dining hall to the ballroom. Reggie’s masculine figure walked in only trunks beside her. Charlotte squished further against Kaylee as they approached the others. “I dunno, do I look like a Seer?”

Reggie, whether or not he knew why she recoiled, crossed his arms and studied her. The two did not quite get along, and yet they did have similarities. This action clearly caused offense. “No, I’d never mistaken you for one,” he briefly bent so she was eye level with him, “Someone who could see the future would have brushed their teeth this morning.”

Charlotte gasped. Before she could tell him where to shove his accusation and trash talk his kiss, the littles were crowding them with Joss in tow. She huffed in flustered annoyance as Reggie walked off—probably to his room—with a smug smile.

For the sake of her sister, Kaylee turned and tucked her chin to her chest, hiding a grin that threatened to turn into a laugh. They were comical when butting heads like this, though she wasn't sure if she should encourage the behavior from either of them. Instead, Kaylee turned her focus to Joss who came flocked by starry eyed girls. "You've returned my husband to me," she said gratefully to the children who were all smiles.

They had all gotten dances with him and were absolutely thrilled with their entire day. They had exhausted themselves. One by one the children yawned as they babbled about their fun. Joss took his place by Kaylee’s side, looping his arm around her while the littles praised him.

"JustJoss is wonderful," Melody sighed dreamily, though she did release her hold on his swim trunks.

Astrid on the other hand was less willing to relinquish her hold on one of his pinkies. "Je veux un mari comme lui [I want a husband like him]," the young girl looked up at him adoringly.

“Un jour ma petite abeille mais ce soir,” Lauri waddled up with her hand on her belly. “Come on, it is late.”

Luna frowned. “Mama, will we see JustJoss again soon?”

That drew up the attention of the rest of them. None of them were absolutely certain, but someone had said Joss would be gone. To where? How long? Would he visit? These questions did not have satisfying answers.

“Je ne sais pas, ma douce,” Lauri admitted. “Why don’t you give him a goodbye hug?”

All the little girls crowded Joss’s legs and arms, squeezing with all their might. The chorus of good nights melted his heart. They were adorable and sweet, even if a little intense when they were given to imagination. Joss did his best to give each child a worthy farewell.

“You’re going…But will you come back?” Aria asked, big green eyes full of hope.

“I will try my best,” Joss promised.

“Ah gee,” Beretta sniffed, wiping her wrist against her nose. “Well you better. Mama said liars are the worst and I think ya’ll are the best.”

Nodding, Nell said, “Even gwumpy-tat-man. He marwied to Chawet now. He tant go away long. Not you idur.”

Joss chuckled, “Nah, we can’t ditch our wives, can we? We’ll try really, really hard to come visit sometime.”

That would have to be enough. The girls couldn’t press for anything more, what with their parents coming for them. Theo pulled up his darlings into his arms. “Was good party. Happy birthday to all June babies!”

Amalia smiled and took up Zasha. “Да, с днем рождения мой гремлин.[Yes, happy birthday my gremlin.”

“Thank you guys for inviting us,” Nicklaus smiled, giving Amalia and Zasha a parting gesture.

“Is no problem,” Amalia said, offering one back.

“Happy birthday Junies! Bye ya’ll!” Molly shouted and waved, Colt on her hip and Micha by her side with Beretta.

The parents gathered up their littles, one after the other, to head off to their homes. As usual, Wesley and Inara saw to escorting people to the vaults. The other residents were free to go to their rooms as they pleased. Jinpa had been allowed to spend the night, so he went with the older Von Helsing boys.

“Night!” Jasper waved to his sisters and the visiting young men.

“Good night— and good shot,” Joss grinned. He had learned of why Jasper had been hunting him down after Winter formal, and he held no grudge. Perhaps he even deserved it. “And good night to you, Kit.”

Smiling, Kit offered a small wave before giving his sisters a hug; physical touch ranked high on his love language. Then he padded off after his brother and cousin.

Joss, Kaylee, and Charlotte were slow to leave due to having been a helping hand to the adults getting their children together. A few servants came out to the ballroom to clean as the teens left. On the way they shared a light conversation.

“Well, I guess we’re all headed to the same place?” Charlotte grinned, glancing at Joss and Kaylee. The bashfulness encouraged her. “After all, a newly wedded couple needs their honeymoon.”

Joss exhaled in a groan of disappointment. “Ah man, I was gonna say that.” It sounded romantic when he thought of it on the dance floor.

“Just don’t wake the neighbors,” Charlotte giggled wickedly. She figured they’d share Kaylee’s room. It was her plan to poke at them every morning and just before bed.

"Sounds like we have snoopy neighbors; ones that can stand to invest in headphones," Kaylee spoffed, threading her arm through Joss's and letting her head rest on his shoulder. It was a romantic thought, even if it was a play wedding. "Goodnight, Charlotte. Unless you'll be running off for your honeymoon?" It was a vicious swipe, but her sister had started it!

“Oh snap!” Joss pressed the back of his fist to his grinning mouth. He squeezed Kaylee to his side briefly too, quite proud.

Charlotte blushed, pursing her lips playfully. It was a clever quip, after all. “Guess I’ll have to see if Keagan is awake,” she said finally, opening the doors to the lounge connected to their rooms.

Joss tsc’d, “Lottie, cheating on your husband?”

Shrugging, Charlotte said, “It’s not cheating if Reggie and I got a divorce.”

“You need to get him to sign papers for that,” Joss said, heading to Kaylee’s room. “And, obviously, approval from the high council of toddlers.”

Charlotte spoffed dismissively, “Right—That’ll blow over. Trust me.” Lo, it did not, but she would learn this later.

Joss shut the door then, finally alone with Kaylee since before noon. He turned to her with a grin. The moonlight shed a ray of silver over her pretty face. “Man, I’m a lucky guy. I have such an amazing wife,” he said playfully, with a little hope inside that, one day, this could be true.

The chance to breathe freely and not worry about young girls who could easily be tripped over was appreciated. Kaylee almost turned to automatically go through the motions of preparing for bed before Joss's voice held her attention. "Oh? And here I thought I was the lucky one to have the husband who came home to me after the nerf war and still protected me," she grinned, showing his heroic actions of earlier did not go unnoticed. "Though I hope you won't need to keep taking noble actions to keep me safe. It's a lot of work for you and then I won't know what to do if you're not around."

“I’m around right now,” Joss said softly, pulling her to him. He slipped his arms around her and lifted her up against his front. Joss walked carefully towards the bed. Their sensual reunion was one Kaylee was happy to embrace, shedding away any doubts or thoughts of him leaving. Joss adjusted her legs around his waist so that he could shuffle on his knees across her comforter with her. All along the way he peppered Kaylee with affection. It was when he laid her down that something caught his eye. Joss paused, reaching over to the felt critter shaped into a chinchilla next to Mr. Bear. “Oh, you kept it,” he said with a smile.

Cornflower eyes opened at the sound of his voice, smiling sheepishly to see what he had found. "I thought that was you," Kaylee said as she ran her finger along his wrist. "Of course I kept it; it reminds me of Chel when I'm missing her."

“I’m glad you like it. And I’m sorry I didn’t just hand it to you. I was afraid you wouldn’t want to talk to me,” Joss said, placing the memorabilia back next to the patchy-furred bear. He tucked his hands back against her. “I think I’m more sorry I didn’t take the risk. I could have been there for you. To hold you and kiss away your tears.”

Kaylee could hear the sincerity in his voice and it touched her heart. He truly was sorry. "Well, you're around now," she repeated his words to him, rising up to give him a deep kiss. "And that's what matters.”

That did it for Joss, who couldn’t be happier. He melded into another kiss and let the world fall away. He set aside the approach of Monday, just four sleeps away. He let go of his sorrows reminding him of the path he chose that would take him across the sea. Joss lived in the present with Kaylee.

The past several days were washed away in a distant, painful memory. Kaylee found herself and happiness when she was in his arms, delving into the warmth he offered and in return offering herself and doing her best not to think of the fact that her sister was nearby, and that they were under the very same roof as her parents. Instead, she told herself this was something they deserved before he was kept so far away from her for an eternity.

On the other side of the lounge, in Charlotte’s room, the young woman hesitated to make that call. How would Keagan react? How to bring it up without sounding presumptuous, or sounding as if she was guilty of something? Charlotte thought this over as she got ready for bed. She did just about everything she could think of until she had finished her braid and tossed it over her shoulder. Now she sat, in her bed, with her phone at the ready.

Exhaling, Charlotte dialed. The ring went on a heart beat less than she hoped; a part of her wishing she didn’t have to face all of this that night. “Hey, dilruba,” Charlotte smiled, feeling a sense of delight from seeing his face.

There was a slight delay before sound and video came across, but it was clear when Keagan heard her, his face brightening and a wide, pearly smile spreading. "If it isn't my beau-ful Koh---noor," his voice broke up from a less than favorable connection, trees and rock visible behind him. "--signal is a bit sh--...glad to see yo-- f--, gorgeous."

Catching most of that, Charlotte allowed herself to simply absorb his digital presence before getting into anything heavy. “How was- day?”

Brows furrowed for a split second before Keagan caught up with what she'd said. "Was great! Me and -other went for hike. -at about you babe?"

“It- good. We celebrated- Ju- parties.” Charlotte could tell he didn’t quite understand. “We cele- June- June birthdays. All- today,” she repeated until it was clear. That, or Keagan guessed.

The next part really needed to be fully understandable. If only texting was kosher! But then again, wherever Keagan was, the message may have stalled anyway.

Shifting around to get a better signal, Charlotte held up her phone slightly while sitting on her legs. “Kaylee hadn’t come out for days- got Joss. Reggie came too, since they live together,” she said as casually as she could.

Normally a discussion that would be enjoyable was bordering on stressful while Keagan struggled to decipher just what was being said. Still, he was too determined to talk to his source of affection to give up and end the call. Birthdays he could keep up with, given she'd explained their monthly previously. "Oh ---sounds like fun," he grinned, wanting to make sure she knew he understood.

Whatever Charlotte had done, it was suddenly easier for Keagan to understand her, though his line was still choppy when he spoke. "Cool --- let him come. Hope Reggie's --- ruin the birth- party."

“Uhh- -funny, actually,” Charlotte spoffed apprehensively. She tried to speak as clearly as she could. “The girls really- -Joss, and got Kaylee blush- -when- -he was gonna marry her and if they could be the flower girls. Reggie- -no marriages taking place. Then the littles got very upset- -him ‘mean boy’, to which he got all defen- -Reggie really- -argument with toddlers. Of course it- -agreeing to get married- -his promise through,” Charlotte did her best to get the story across, though she could tell it was still difficult. “So silly, I mean- -it- -awkward, and then- -vows, which, you know, it’s pretend, so I said yes because- -not so bad, really- -thought it ended. I was wro- -kiss the bride- -Kaylee and Joss were obviously fine- -Reggie and I, on the other hand- -quick one, but the girls weren’t happy it wasn’t ‘right’, so- -I- -Reggie- -up and- -full on kiss,” Charlotte forced a nervous laugh, hoping it sounded less worried than how she felt. “It- -okay- -those little girls! So dramatic, don’t you think?”

There was a lot that Keagan couldn't seem to make out, and it showed on his face. Someone was getting married but then wasn't and then an accurate name for Reggie. Of course the one snip that was clear was a bit concerning. "Wait so - and Reggie got ma-? --cause kids told you --?" The idea of anyone laying their hands or lips on precious diamond admittedly was quick to work him up, reaching around and hoping he'd misheard. "You kissed --?"

Feeling her face pale, Charlotte cleared her throat. “Insis- -pretend double wedding- -uuh, well, first time- -mutually agreed- -just a game- -but then Reggie kissed me the second time- appease the girls.”

Lips pursed together in a line, it was clear that he wasn't a fan of what he was hearing. "Don't need - listen --girls," Keagan gently lectured through the static. "Find another --- you don't have guys - you. After - you are my Koh---, not his."

A shuffle or two later and Charlotte huffed, losing some of the meaning here. She had him repeat once more, being as considerate as she could, to understand him. “Well, I mean, hindsight is twenty-twenty, but- -little cousins didn’t mean any harm- -snowballed- -but I know what you mean, I’m sor- -think of- -way out of it, if it ever hap- -time.” Sighing, she rolled onto her back and stared up at the screen. “I miss you.”

The frustration Keegan bore at the situation he was hearing was then redirected to a bigger nemesis; distance. "Miss you too, gorgeous," he sighed sadly, leaning up against a tree trunk. "It's hard not --- you. But - bet you were - -eautif- bride. I'm jealous."

Smiling, Charlotte said, “Can’t- jealous- what’s yours,” Charlotte encouraged, knowing what he meant, but also hoping he appreciated her sentiment here. The remark brought a pleased grin to Keagan’s face once more. She could correct him all she wanted at that rate.

There was much more she wanted to say, but the connection strained the conversation. If only they didn’t have to resign themselves to calls. She shouldn’t complain though. Kaylee probably would have liked to call Joss, if he hadn’t been busy with making arrangements.

A thought popped in Charlotte’s head. “Hey, do- -you can come- -last few days?” After all, Kaylee got Joss! Why not invite Keagan too?

Her question had Keagan wondering if he'd missed something key, needing a repeat. "Come there? -- visit you? Do you --- and dad won't mind?" He'd hate to be a burden after all.

“It- -ine- -it-,” Charlotte huffed, shifting again. “It will- -fine. I’ll- -tomorrow and see if- -by the next day. Expect a phone ca- -instructions to get you- -evening. Alright?”

The process of getting permission, locating him, and picking Keagan up would take the most time out of the day, but while she waited Charlotte could enjoy some summer fun, provided she also put in time for her training. In her line of future profession it served her well not to let months go by without exercising her body.

Keagan was all smiles once the message finally got across. "Yeah I'll be --- in the city -- tonight," he attempted to reassure her he could take that call. "-- can't sleep now --- I see your beautif- face " Static was really trying to sabotage his romantic remarks, man.

Pretty sure she knew what he said, Charlotte spoffed, “Faster you go to sl- -sooner you co- -sleep in my b- -ugh, this damn connec- -so bad…Can’t wait to- -in person.”

"That's what I -- hear," Keagan's grin managed to grow as he nodded his head. "I'll be there -- as I can, - Koh---noor," he promised as the call perfectly ended itself.

As usual, no one was expected for breakfast. Parties rarely ended early enough that anyone could get a full night’s sleep by the next day if they woke at a reasonable hour. Charlotte had woken at ten and, as soon as Pascal updated her on the request she made last night, she went to the holodeck where the boys were running a game. Joss and Kaylee were invited, of course, but their silence could only mean one thing and Charlotte decided not to bother them further. By noon, however, it didn’t matter if you were in the stables, on the holodeck, at the spa, or in the bedroom, you were either at the table or excused with permission.

Growing up with the habit, the Von Helsing children had little complaint. Once in a while Charlotte questioned why her parents were adamant that they spend mealtimes together, but she came to realize that these were the memories she would reflect upon with fondness. Life would become busy, their paths were bound to diverge, yes, but everyone needed a break, and why not spend that time with people important to you? Maybe a video call while you have your breakfast, or send a text under the sun at midday when you're sitting down with a sandwich? These were sensible reasons that Charlotte decided she would adopt herself.

“Come on guys, let’s go,” Charlotte said, tossing aside her flaming sword. It vanished as the program was saved and closed down.

Kit held his sister’s hand as they walked out together. Jasper and Jinpa were in their own conversation just behind them. The smaller boy looked up at Charlotte and asked, “Is Joss still here?”

“Yes,” Charlotte said. “He’s gonna stay until Monday.”

Nodding in acknowledgment, Kit walked further before he asked, “Will Kaylee be sad again when Joss leaves?”

Humming in thought, Charlotte said, “Uh, well…It’s possible. Where he’s going is far away. There’s some kind of boot camp requirement. He won’t be allowed a phone. They’ll have to rely on letters. That’s gonna be tough on them.”

Sighing, Kit dropped his head and let his sister pull him against her as they made their way down. “…She’ll be at camp and I won’t be there to help…”

“Aw, Kit,” Charlotte spoke softly, rubbing his shoulder. “Kaylee will be alright, I promise. We’ll give you a call sometime so you know, okay?”

“Promise?” Kit looked up with large, concerned eyes.

“Promise,” Charlotte nodded, giving her little brother a kiss to his unruly, curly head.

They turned a corner and lo, Kaylee and Joss met them on their way to the dining hall. Kit smiled, hurrying over without letting go of Charlotte to offer Kaylee his other hand, greeting them. “Good afternoon!”

"Why good afternoon, my sweet Kit," Kaylee beamed, happily taking his hand with her free one. The other was of course loosely gripping Joss's. "Did you have a good time with the other boys and Charlotte at the holodeck?" They'd been offered to join, or course, but other activities took priority that morning between the young lovers.

“Yeah,” Kit nodded happily.

Jasper chimed in with a tease, “He kept getting stuck in seaweed swarms.”

The living mounds of ropey, salty green often attacked unsuspecting low-level players. Aggro defined much of their time on the salty plains of Sealantia.

Smiling sheepishly, Kit said, “Yeah, I got eaten a lot…”

“But that’s okay,” Charlotte said, shooting Jasper a scolding squint before softening her gaze upon her littlest brother. “You did a great job fighting your way out.”

Kit brightened, swinging the hands he held in rising pep. “Really?”

“Yeah,” Charlotte smiled. “And don’t worry. Everyone has their troubles. I got caught by an oystara, remember?” Giant salt-water bivalve molluscs sometimes popped up from the sandy shores to gulp players for their gear.

“Probably because they knew you were irritating enough to make a pearl,” Reggie’s voice mildly surprised those who hadn’t noticed he joined them. “Makes sense,” he said. Charlotte narrowed her eyes and prompted Reggie to add, “Don’t know if it’s working though. Oop!”

Reggie stumbled, just catching himself from taking a nasty forward fall. He blinked in astonishment. The floor was smooth and even. Chortling beside him alerted Reggie to Jasper and Jinpa’s smug smiles. It had happened so suddenly, but something told him that this was no fault of his shoes or the floor. As it dawned on the others they too chuckled.

Jinpa sped up, “Come on, food will get cold!” He and Jasper raced off before anyone could say a word.

Kaylee had hid a snicker as Reggie got what certainly was coming at him for trying to take a jab at Charlotte. He might have thought he was on the home stretch since the girls had all but gone home the night prior, leaving just two female toddlers to torment him, but it was clear he was underestimating the wrath of a little brother.

"Jinpa is right, plus we don't want to keep mom and dad waiting. Let's go Kit," Charlotte encouraged her youngest brother.

“Okay!” Kit shed the hesitancy to race with his sisters into the hall.

Joss, chuckling, gave Reggie a pat on his shoulder before following. The disgruntled young man exhaled the pent up frustration from the small interaction. Really, it wasn’t objectively a big deal, but it had bothered him. He felt tension in his body the closer he came to join the others for food.

Sauntering into the hall, Reggie came to a halt. It wasn’t just the Von Helsings and Jinpa waiting for them to join. Sitting beside the twins were two cousins of the feminine sort.

“Oh, JustJoss. Fancy seeing you here,” Melody said from her seat, though a few flutters of her eyelashes might have given away her knowledge he’d be there.

Joss spoffed, “I feel the same. What a happy surprise.” He pulled a chair for Kaylee; a move he learned from watching the men in her family interacting with the women they loved.

Charlotte sat with Kit who, even though he was small, tried to do the same. She nearly went in to help, but a subtle shake of her father’s head cautioned her. To bolster Kit’s confidence she decided to heed her father’s suggestion and waited patiently until, finally, he got it far enough open for her to sit. Kit may have been astonished to find his own seat parted enough for him. Charlotte merely shrugged with a knowing smile when he looked up in question at her and sat down. Kit chuckled and slipped in beside her.

One person had yet to sit, and indeed, Reggie wondered if he might skip lunch altogether. He was a guest. Did that come with that perk? Before he could risk the disfavor of his hosts by backing up without asking to be excused, he was spotted.

Zasha had fierce green eyes on her target. “Feh, Reggie come to lunch, da? Sit my wife? Or seat here?”

“Duh,” Lyra said with a roll of her eyes. “Of course they’re gonna sit together—They’re marrried!”

A clink of Charlotte’s fork and knife clattering together earned brief attention to her raised brows and wide mocha eyes. Reggie parted his mouth and no sound came out. Before words could form to argue that what happened the other day was pretend and that they were not, in fact, married, the conversation got taken away.

Kaylee couldn’t hide a chuckle that time as she plated her food. “Looks like a part of your fan club came for a sleepover Reggie.”

Every month the children had a finite number of times they could sleepover at other houses so as not to overwhelm the parents. Three sleeps each, one full day of play. Misbehavior could mean the loss of a whole sleepover.

As much as Wesley didn’t like the idea of putting his trust in young men he had little control over, he did find this somewhat amusing. Especially since a certain someone was on his way to the castle. “Yes, these three were eager to spend their sleep-over allowance just to have quality time with you teens before you all run off for camp.”

“Three?” Reggie recounted the heads at the table.

“Luna needed to relieve herself,” Inara said, holding back an amused smile for the tormented young man’s sake.

As if by Fate, the tip-tap of shiny black shoes came up from behind Reggie. The hazel-eyed golden blonde came around with hands folded neatly at her front. “Bon après-midi, Monsieur Roswell.”

Reggie managed to hide his startelement. They had a knack for causing him to jump inside. “H-hello,” he somehow felt too far from the doors with her standing between him and them.

The long pause of Reggie simply standing prompted Luna to be a helpful little girl. She smiled and took his hand. “Viens, asseyez-vous,” Luna said, leading him toward the table.

Those who watched were chuckling to find his horror intensify as Luna guided him to Charlotte’s side. Before he could do anything Luna had just about dropped him off and turned to go back to her own seat.

“Well don’t just stand there,” Wesley said, biting into his roast beef au jus.

Through a mouthful of sweet potato fries Desi said, “Dus shanding ‘an sharing baw dah taful ish woo’d”

Inara murmured, “Des, dont’ speak while you need to chew.”

Swallowing, the twin repeated, “Just standing and staring at the table is rude.” She had learned, when she had done so to anyone with desserts.

The air itself felt like it pushed against Charlotte as Reggie pulled the chair beside her to sit. They had at least a good foot or more between them and yet somehow a sense of claustrophobia came over her. The chairs they sat on were too heavy to scoot easily. It would make quite the spectacle to do so now.

Tense, Reggie poured himself something to drink and pressed it to his lips while his mind buzzed with possible ways to reduce his exposure to the tiny she-devils. He may also have been trying to distract himself from Charlotte’s glancing glower. It wasn’t as if this was his fault! Or, maybe it was? But he didn’t think it would go this far!

“Hey, Kaylee, are you gonna play on the deck with us?” Jasper asked, cutting into his curried chicken breast.

Inara spoke up here, “You all have been playing those hologames the entire morning. Go outside.”

Jasper, respectfully, argued, “But not with Kaylee. She and Joss were busy and didn’t come up.” He furrowed his brow, turning to them. “What exactly were you guys doing anyway?”

The mix of reactions from chuckles to hums of equal curiosity fluttered around the table. At the back Hye and Kazumi were smirking, arms crossed and eyes on the two. The scarred female guardian’s eyes seemed to gleam that Kaylee finally found what intimacy meant to her.

“Kissing. Duh!” Lyra scoffed. A rise of mirth encouraged the twin, who added, “It’s what Mommy and Daddy say when they take so long to come out.” It had been a point of contention for little girls eager to spend time with their parents.

Kaylee could feel her cheeks darkening as they earned far too much attention from the adults. It wasn't as if she didn't expect them to assume what was happening with her and the young man she'd fallen for, but she wasn't quite sure she wanted her father to fully know of their boisterous activities. Not that she didn't fully trust him nor that she wanted to keep secrets from him, but there were just some things that teenage girls didn't want to share with their fathers.

"Yes, kissing, Lyra," Kaylee was quick to keep her mouth busy with a bite of her chicken tikka masala.

Melody nodded in a deep understanding. "Mama and Papa also kiss," she observed. "Mama told Aunt Molly kissing is why she can't see her ankles."

That earned a spoff of disagreement from Zasha. "Is not right. Can't see feet because of baby." Adults were so silly at times.

The country fried steak Joss requested needed to be cut into tinier pieces than he had done before, apparently. This meant he obviously couldn’t catch a pair of chilling coffee eyes staring at him. He also missed the affronted look Jasper gave and Jinpa’s awkward shifting on his seat. Kit hid his giggle behind his hands.

Perking, Luna said, “Mama said babies come from kisses when you are married.” She turned from Kaylee and Joss with a beaming smile to her peers. “We’re gonna have another cousin!”

“Yay!” The littles cheered. Inara had to cover her mouth to calm the laughter she felt bubble up.

Joss had put a bite of food in his mouth that threatened to do the job Wesley would have been honored to take. He coughed several times, thanking Kaylee silently for water. Once he regulated his breathing he said, in a croaking voice, “No, no—We’re not expecting a child.”

“Ooh,” Lyra nodded. She turned to her cousin and said, “They want a surprise. Like me and Desi!”

“Oh god,” Wesley rubbed his temple. Inara laughed, rubbing her husbands back.

“Do you want a surprise too?” Desi asked Reggie and Charlotte.

The chuckle Charlotte enjoyed died in her throat. “What? No.”

This confused the little girls. Luna smiled when the answer came clearly to her. “Ah, oui, they want to expect,” she told them.

“No, we’re not expecting and we don’t want surprises,” Charlotte said, feeling both annoyed and flustered. Why was she talking like she spoke on behalf of herself and Reggie, as if they were a couple? Shaking her head, Charlotte said, “We’re not together.”

This news confused the younger girls further. It was one thing to not have children, as they'd witnessed Liam and Granya happily together without any, but what was this? They weren't together anymore? Zasha abandoned her fork in her bowl of macaroni and cheese to cross her arms in front of her chest.

"Not together? Was together last night," she said in an almost accusatory tone.

"Zasha is right," Melody nodded. "You were just married, unless..." She trailed off, her mind going to a concept the children had been told of yet never witnessed. "Are you being divorced?" Her lower lip quivered in fear of what could be.

Kaylee, cheeks finally back to their normal hue after being drilled on the possibility of children following questions of their personal time together, was glad the attention was off of her. She even dared a small smirk in Charlotte's direction, repeating Melody's question. "Yeah, Charlotte. Are you and Reggie being divorced?"

“Wha—Uh, I—,” Charlotte’s hesitation to answer broke out tears among the littles.

Inara did her best to smooth Desi and Lyra who were looking to their parents for some reassurance. They were still throwing fingers in the direction of their older sister.

Luna inhaled shakily. “If you break up, does that mean Mama and Papa might break up?”

“No, no!” Charlotte was quick to say. “They’ll never break up, I promise.”

“What does your promise mean?” Lyra wiped at her eyes. “Nothing!”

Charlotte felt that stab in her chest. “Now wait a minute, that’s not fair, I—.” Her fumbled words could not mitigate the flood of sorrow the implications they gleaned from her words. “We’re not ‘being divorced’, okay?” She wasn’t lying. No real marriage took place to warrant a divorce anyway. She hoped that would be enough and that Keagan wouldn’t be too upset.

“We’re not?” Reggie raised a brow. He had hoped she would dissolve the issue.

Pursing her lips, Charlotte said curtly, “No…Unless you do.”

The littles were quick to stare at Reggie. Did he want to break them up? Would his promises mean nothing? Had he truly been ‘mean boy’ all this time? They waited for his reply, eyes at the ready with fresh tears and throats tight with unreleased wails.

“Uuuh,” Reggie paled, suddenly feeling the day hinged on him. He hissed quietly to Joss. “Help me!”

Joss set down his drink. “Your Uncle Reggie is pleased to declare his unwaving loyalty and faithfulness to his wife, Lady Charlotte Von Helsin—Oo!” He felt a sharp jab against his foot from Reggie, but it didn’t stop him from chuckling.

“Yay!” The littles waved their hands and beamed smiles. “More baby cousins!”

“No; no more!” Charlotte tapped her spoon for attention. “Reggie and I don’t kiss.”

"Why not?" Zasha perked one of her little brows before something struck her. "Reggie is bad at kiss?"

That summoned a giggle from Melody who had finished drying her own tears. "Charlotte does not like his kisses."

Kaylee had to bite her tongue, looking down to her plate to avoid making a comment either way. On one hand, she could tell the toddlers that was the case and potentially call them off their chase, but on the other she didn't want to lie especially since she knew how Charlotte had felt about Reggie's sensual moment the day prior.

“It was okay,” Charlotte shrugged, managing to keep her blush to a pink color. She didn’t say anything else and hoped that would kill further questions. It wouldn't, but for what happened next.

Again Reggie winced, this time unable to hide it completely. He finished most of his food by then. Getting up, he said, “I’m gonna train. Joss?”

They had said they would. In fact, Joss promised this wasn’t going to be a love-fest, that they’d practice; keep in shape. Because of that Joss had to nod, saying, “Yes—uh, Lord and Lady Von Helsing, would you mind if we used your facilities?”

“Of course not,” Wesley said.

“Um…What— er, where are they?” Joss asked sheepishly.

Inara smiled. “Lottie and Kaylee know. They’ll show you. Girls?”

They were about done anyway. Charlotte figured her mother would press for them to train too. Might as well go now. “Alright, fine…coming.”

“Pouvons-nous venir regarder?” Luna asked, setting down her crackers and cheese. She had eaten much of them and all of her fruit.

"Da, want to see good fight!" Zasha nearly bounced right out of her seat before they could even answer. There was no doubt that she had inherited her mother's fighting spirit.

Wesley said, “You don’t want to ride with your cousins?” They had ponies waiting.

“Can we ride after?” Lyra asked.

Desi perked happily. “With them?” She pointed her finger at the older teens.

“Uh, it’s up to them if they want to join,” Wesley said.

Kaylee had risen from her seat, ready to take up Joss's hand for a pleasant journey through the castle when the question was posed. "Oh, um I don't mind a ride," she said before looking to the boys. "But it's up to them if they want to join us. They might prefer to do something else while we take the horses out."

Joss smiled. “I’d like to ride. I haven’t been on a horse in a long time.” He nudged his friend. “You coming?”

“After we train you guys can do whatever you want,” Reggie said.

“We have beautiful trails,” Inara said, getting up to help Lyra and Desi. “Why don’t you go with them, Mr. Roswell? I’m sure you’d enjoy it.”

Hesitation from him prompted Charlotte snicker, “What? Scared?”

That hadn’t been intended to do anything other than insult, but she soon glimpsed that to imply Reggie couldn’t do something usually encouraged him to try it. “No,” he said sharply. “I can ride. I will ride.”

That lit up the littles who were gathering up to follow the teens to their training session. They chatted amongst each other about how romantic it would be to see the newlyweds sharing a mount. By now Reggie and Charlotte learned not to speak out against these assumptions. They would merely get on different horses without the leave of the little girls, hoping they’d be far on the trail before it was noticed that they weren’t together.

Hye and Kazumi walked up. “Want help?”

“Yes, thank you,” Charlotte said with unexpected distress and relief.

Chuckling, Hye guided the herd of littles with them. Kazumi brought up the back of the group on their way to the holodeck. It was the best place to train in regard to variety. Traditional terrain had its benefits, but they needed to switch between environments. Charlotte, wanting to be an elite, would especially want that ability.

Joss gave Kaylee’s hand a light squeeze. “Anything you want to do after training and riding?” He kept his voice low so as not to tempt little girls for their suggestions.

"We might go for a stroll alone," she offered gently, adding as an after thought. "That is if we're not too worn down." Their training was rigorous when done correctly, and a horse ride trying to keep track of five young girls might very well end up consuming most of their energy and time before dinner.

“That sounds good to me,” Joss said, slipping his arm around her waist. “Even if it’s after dinner, I don’t mind.”

Behind them, the littles were having a discussion of there own. "I hope no one gets hurts," Melody said thoughtfully, her gaze constantly shifting to the artwork on the walls they walked past.

"Feh, is best if blood," Zasha nodded with confidence. "Means good fight."

"That's horrible! No fight is a good fight, Zasha!"

"Not even fight to defend family?"

That seemed to get the cogs turning in the young girl's mind. "Fine...but still only if you really, really, really have to. Mama says not to hurt others."

Charlotte chimed in, saying, “That’s right, defending is fine. But you shouldn’t intentionally hurt people for the sake of injuring them.”

“Or insulting them, or lying about them,” Reggie broke in, catching narrowed mocha eyes with an even stare.

Desi nodded, “That’s right, lies hurt too!”

“And saying mean words,” Luna pointed out. “You should be truthful and speak kindly.”

“Yeah, wifey,” Reggie crossed his arms with an expression of delighted derision.

The nickname irked Charlotte who, despite her support of Willow’s wisdom, felt the urge to quite literally smack that smug smile off Reggie’s face. Unfortunately she had little girls to remodel for who would be horrified for more than one reason.

Instead, Charlotte said, “Yeah, old man, maybe you could work on being a little kinder?”

Hye and Kazumi were amused watching Reggie turn red. Clearly the both of them had some apologizing to do to the other, but neither were going to budge. They were saved from having to smooth out their relationship wrinkle by entering an elevator.

“In you go,” Kazumi scooted the last inside.

They weren’t squished, but they did brush elbows. Charlotte managed to put a child between herself and Reggie. When they got off the platform they tried to keep as far away as they could all until they got to the holodeck. The little girls were happy to chase around until seats were given to them.

Charlotte put on an obstacle course. This perked several of the littles, with Lyra asking, “No wrestles?”

“No, we’re running a course,” Charlotte said, achieving a smile for her cousin.

Reggie hadn’t thought of why, he just figured she was being well-rounded. At the inquiry of if there would be hand-to-hand combat, he was quick to shrug off their worry with a wave of his hand. “We’ll do that, just wait.”

Grabbing his arm, Charlotte pulled Reggie’s attention to her. “Why did you say that?”

“I need to train,” Reggie said flatly.

“They’re gonna want all of us to do it,” Charlotte hissed. “All of us—all taking turns.”

Although now it became clear, Reggie smirked, taking the opportunity to snicker, “What? Scared?” He yanked his arm back.

Gasping, Charlotte watched Reggie walk off to the beginning of the course like he could end the day and be happy at this point. “Insufferable jackass,” she muttered.

Joss hadn’t caught all of it, but enough. He chuckled as he prepared himself for the run beside Kaylee. “Ah, young love, eh?”

Pulling her arm across her chest and holding it there while the muscle slowly stretched itself out, Kaylee had to spoff at his remark. "More like young hatred. It's going to be a miracle if we get through this week without either of them killing the other."

“I’m betting Reggie will be the one to pull the pin on that grenade,” Joss chuckled.

Positioned safely out of the way so they could watch the race, Melody was playing with a small banner on a stick they'd requested from the holo system, waving it about ecstatically. "Begi bystro! [Run fast]"

Zasha had pulled herself up on her knees for an even better view, eyes glistening to see the contraptions and obstacles before them. "This will be good, da."

“Sois le meilleur!” Luna encouraged. She got a bi-colored pompom for each hand.

One after the other the trainee’s hopped to it. They climbed walls, swung on ropes, and sped through simulated branches. The course occasionally threw an unexpected challenge their way. Charlotte had to dodge holofaires on a beam. She employed jumps and rolls when it was safe. Reggie escaped the tentacles of a holocptopus when he emerged from the holowater pit. Joss out crawled a gremlin with a knife in his mouth under the prickly barbs of wire. Kaylee had to deal with an ornery basilisk that tried to slither it's sway up her thighs as she swung from bar to bar in an insane version of monkey bars, luckily shedding it from her just before she dropped to the ground.

At the end of the course each of them faced a flat, tilted wall with small indents for fingers and toes. Try as an average person might, it was simply not designed for only one to make it easily to the top. A person would need to be quite light and quick of eye to do so. Joss, who had gone first, waited for Kaylee. Together they reached the edge and, helping one another, both got the end of the course with the reward of water and a snack.

Waiting for Reggie, Charlotte grew red with annoyance when he refused to accept her help. “It’s meant for two people,” she said. “The likelihood of one person getting to the top is really low.”

“You picked a terrible course,” Reggie growled, stepping back again to race up, falling short and landing in a flip on his feet.

“All the courses adjust! Most of the time when the program senses two or more people it adds this in, it’s for practicing teamwork,” Charlotte huffed. “Believe me, I wouldn’t intentionally want to touch you. I’m here to help. If you want, you can go to the top first. Just get on my shoulders.”

“Who says I need your help? Probably trying to mess with me anyway,” Reggie scoffed, trying again and failing. “Besides, if I get up there it will be fun to smirk down at you in my triumph, wifey.”

Charlotte scowled. She stepped back from Reggie. He turned to make another run, but a rush of wind put him off balance. Charlotte sprang up the wall, catching the little indents to propel her forward, keeping up her momentum. Reggie watched in mute shock as Charlotte climbed the edge and peered over at him. Her hand hung down for him to grab. Reggie didn’t make a move toward it. While he expected her to smirk at him as he surely would have done, Reggie found himself surprised to see she appeared more disappointed than anything as she pulled her hand back. She really didn’t need him at all. Charlotte really had tried to stay to help. And now he was stuck.

The reality of it crashed down on Reggie. He was not at all light and springy like Charlotte. He could very well run himself down; wear out before the day really began. Sighing deeply, he dropped his head. There was no way to tempt mercy now. Reggie would need to accept defeat. He would have to give up the course. It pained him. He grit his teeth. He felt the burning in his eyes as if tears were struggling to let out. Reggie felt his fists clench. He hated failure. He hated to be less than. He hated not being enough. Memories of when he should have pulled through and didn’t flooded his mind. Here Reggie stood, once again, stubborn and too much; thick headed, helpless.

Just when Reggie had dredged up the courage to call off the program he heard a skidding sound and felt a puff of air against him. He turned to see Charlotte had come back down.

“So you wanna get out or what?” Charlotte said, standing against the wall, ready for him to hop up. “Come on, I can handle it.”

Reggie stared in silence long enough that Charlotte was about to prompt him again. He moved forward to her, wordlessly grasping her waist. Charlotte would have preferred he say what he wanted to do, but she understood enough that she pushed with his upward throw, so she could stand up on his shoulders. This time Reggie worked with her to get her up top. Then he accepted her hand and made out of the course.

“Woo!” The girls clapped. That had been a rush! And such unexpected twists!

Wiping sweat from her brow, Kaylee had to admit it had been an exciting course for more reasons than one. She was surprised to find that Reggie was willing to humble himself to accept Charlotte's help, just as she was that her sister had offered it. Kaylee decided to tell herself it was just for the sake of finishing the run, not wanting to worry about anything else developing between them besides a fake marriage.

"Well, that was something," Kaylee murmured for Joss to hear before leading the way to where waters and towels were laid out if needed.

Joss exhaled, running a hand through his hair. He leaned in and said, “Here on out I have no reliable predictions.”

Reggie’s life code had nuances to it. What Charlotte did, without asking him to admit anything on his part, was considered a genuine gesture of thoughtfulness. This conflicted with Reggie’s usual assertions about ex-hunter kids. Consistency was key, of course. A fluke was meaningless to him.

"Is good race," Zasha decided with a firm nod. "Now to wrestle?" There was an undying interest in the clash of two warriors!

Melody agreed with her cousin on at least one thing. "Just as long as no one gets hurt wrestling," she suggested lightly.

The teens discussed the order while the little girls lectured them about safety from the sidelines, with Luna adding, “Etre gentil!”

“Are you gonna fight or what?” Lyra crossed her arms the longer it took.

“Just a moment,” Joss smiled, turning back to the other three. “So, tag team? First side to pin each of the other once for five full seconds wins?”

“I prefer Strike-Yer-Out,” Charlotte said. This way they didn’t have to rely on teamwork. She wasn’t sure was ready to end up with Reggie by her side.

“Yeah, but that could end it really quick. We don’t get to pit against everyone,” Joss said. “What about the winners won’t have to wrestle again if they win their round, but the others do?”

“Okay, fine….As long as Kaylee and I get to use our Lithes,” Charlotte said, adding, “and you two just wear your trainers.”

Reggie frowned and said, “That’s cheating. All of us wear trainers, or all of us wear Lithes; equal.”

Charlotte sighed, “I’m not gonna fall for that rhetoric, I know we have physical differences in muscle mass and bone structure—You’d win every time. This way it does give us equal footing. It’s what we’d wear on missions anyway.”

Joss shrugged. “I’m alright with it.”

They were ready for a continuing argument, but Reggie sighed and looked away, “Fine.”

“Alright,” Charlotte said, letting her wariness fade. “So, Kaylee, you and me first?”

[So basically, like what happened in Couch Earl’s test]






[After: waters and towels were laid out if needed.

Joss exhaled, running a hand through his hair. He leaned in and said, “Here on out I have no reliable predictions.”

Reggie’s life code had nuances to it. What Charlotte did, without asking him to admit anything on his part, was considered a genuine gesture of thoughtfulness. This conflicted with Reggie’s usual assertions about ex-hunter kids. Consistency was key, of course. A fluke was meaningless to him.

[End]

The teens discussed the order while the little girls lectured them about safety from the sidelines, with Luna adding, “Etre gentil!”

“Are you gonna fight or what?” Lyra crossed her arms the longer it took.

“Just a moment,” Joss smiled, turning back to the other three. “So, tag team? First side to pin each of the other once for five full seconds wins?”

“I prefer Strike-Yer-Out,” Charlotte said. This way they didn’t have to rely on teamwork. She wasn’t sure was ready to end up with Reggie by her side.

“Yeah, but that could end it really quick. We don’t get to pit against everyone,” Joss said. “What about the winners won’t have to wrestle again if they win their round, but the others do?”

“Okay, fine….As long as Kaylee and I get to use our Lithes,” Charlotte said, adding, “and you two just wear your trainers.”

Reggie frowned and said, “That’s cheating. All of us wear trainers, or all of us wear Lithes; equal.”

Charlotte sighed, “I’m not gonna fall for that rhetoric, I know we have physical differences in muscle mass and bone structure—You’d win every time. This way it does give us equal footing. It’s what we’d wear on missions anyway.”

"Plus this way you won't have to go easy on us," Kaylee pointed out with a playful smirk, cornflower eyes on Joss to make it evident she was directing the comment toward him. She enjoyed a challenge, and a change from that being Lottie was welcomed.

Joss shrugged. “I’m alright with it.”

They were ready for a continuing argument, but Reggie sighed and looked away, “Fine.”

“Alright,” Charlotte said, letting her wariness fade. “So, Kaylee, you and me first?”

Moving to the side, Kaylee slipped into the Lithe that was stored on the deck, glad they had run the course first to limber up. Charlotte did the same.

Impatience was a growing concern as Zasha hopped off her seat, headed toward the wrestling match herself. "Это занимает слишком много времени [This is taking too long]," she huffed. "You wrestle or I wrestle."

“You can do it after,” Charlotte chuckled, grinning at the spirit in Zasha.

The environment shifted to accommodate them. This did not mean they were in some gym or school sports hall. The littles were interested in a more fanciful setting. Columns formed sprouted up around them. The audience sat on a platform fashioned for royalty. The contestants were down in the smooth earth where circles were drawn to outline the boundaries for their sport.

Joss stood aside while Kaylee and Charlotte positioned themselves. “Ready?” He raised a hand holding a rod. “Go!” He struck a disc that resounded.

Kaylee had wrestled with Charlotte many times before. Some of what Coach Earl had said about Charlotte was true; she never really practiced to kill. While that did change in her encounter with Morgan, Kaylee had not been prepared for the primal charge that motivated Charlotte here.

“Fais attention!” Luna gasped, standing up against the stone balustrade.

Desi and Lyra climbed up to rest their bellies on the wide top to see better. They gawked along with the others to see such ferocity in their cousins. Joss and Reggie were mildly taken off guard too, though one of them for a different reason than the other. Reggie coughed and looked away, cheeks pink.

Whether she needed to improve her skill, or Charlotte’s intensity gave her an edge, Kaylee’s body locked into place without hope for escape.

“—two, one; Done! Charlotte wins!” Joss chuckled to see his lover's surprised face.

“Good game,” Charlotte said, getting up and smoothing out her hair. A few tendrils flared out here and there despite herself.

Kaylee had to admit she joined the others in surprise at Charlotte's actions. The only reason she could imagine her sister being more aggressive than normal had to be her intention to avoid a match-up with a certain person. Either way, Kaylee took her defeat with humility, eased to her feet with her sweetheart's help who came to offer a hand.

Joss spoffed, “You good?”

"You mean besides my dignity, right?" Kaylee had to chuckle at the situation. "I'm fine, just means more practice." A belief of those with rigorous discipline instilled in them.

“That’s my girl,” Joss gave Kaylee a kiss on her cheek before heading to the ring for his turn against Reggie.

"Oh my, Charlotte!" Melody stood with her hands on her cheeks. "Вы великая женщина-воин [You are great lady warrior]!"

Grinning, Charlotte said, “Aw, thank you, sweetheart.” She came to sit amongst the littles to enjoy the relief of being done, hugging Melody to her in gratitude.

The young men faced off. Kaylee was given the honor of sounding the start with the rod and disc. After the loud bang the two lunged into one another. Their bout lasted no more than a few minutes. It still stirred concern with the littles.

Luna pressed her closed hands against her chin. “Je ne sais pas si j'aime ce jeu…” she frowned, watching the scrunched face of Reggie and the flush of red over Joss.

“Oh, your husband is rough like you, Lottie,” Lyra observed.

“I mean, I guess…” Charlotte sighed. She gave up on trying to dissuade them. It was what it was. She just hoped it would die out by the time Keagan got there.

Neither Kaylee nor Charlotte could tell if that was true. They hadn’t seen them wrestle like this, they were in different classes. The strength and skills they honed were impressive, but only one could claim victory. Be it by fate, or design, Joss landed hard on the ground and could not get up in the five second grace period counted down by the woman of his heart.

Reggie shuffled to his feet. He stretched back his arms, expanding his chest briefly before lending Joss a hand. When he got on his feet, Joss said, “Damn, Reg. Chill much?”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Reggie shrugged, heading to where Kaylee stood so he might use the rod. “Get out there,” he said, and in a tone that could be mistaken for playfulness. Or was Reggie riding high on the euphoria of winning that echoed his words?

With plenty of time to rest but not enough for her muscles to cool off, Kaylee made her way back into the circle. There was almost a strut in her step, not dissuaded by her loss but instead looking excitedly toward potential victory. Even if it didn't end in her favor, she was sure to make this exciting.

"Do be careful!" Melody called anxiously, balancing carefully on the guard rail as they watched from above.

A mirthful smirk danced along Kaylee's face as she stepped up to Joss. "Don't go easy on me," she directed, taking her stance and watching him with determined cornflower eyes.

“Never,” Joss grinned, positioning himself.

The gong sounded and the young woman didn't hesitate to lunge in first. She knew she was more nimble than he was from personal experiences. With the aid of her Lithe, she was able to match his strength, making it an interesting match.

To their credit neither passed up a chance to turn the tide in their favor when they saw an opening. Reggie had worried Joss might, in fact, take it a little softer for Kaylee, but he found that Joss respected the purpose of the match. This alone satisfied Reggie. Watching his buddy get pinned by Kaylee did not.

“Woo!” The twins hopped in unison. “Kaylee won!”

Luna sat back in her chair, sighing in relief that there was no blood as Zasha had wanted. “Tout en sécurité! Bien!”

Charlotte cheered, “That’s right! Go Kaylee, go Kaylee!”

Staring up into the most beautiful field of cornflowers captured in round gardens, Joss grinned. “I wanna a rematch tonight. No suits, “ he said with a wink.

Cheeks that were already flushed from the fight managed to darken further from his remark and just what that implied. "No suits huh? Are those your only requirements?"

"No, Kaylee! Without suit he will pin you!" Zasha warned, knowing the older boy beat her cousin in strength.

"He might. Or I could pin him," Kaylee smirked, an almost hopeful tone to her voice.

“We’ll just have to see,” Joss grinned, happy to remain where he lay.

“Can we watch?” Lyra asked.

Joss had the grace to blush. “Nope, that’s gonna be past your bedtime,” he said, getting up to his feet with Kaylee at this point.

The littles murmured dissatisfaction. “I want to see…” Desi frowned.

Charlotte chuckled, getting up as well. “Don’t worry, you’re not missing anything important.”

“Is this it?” Lyra asked. “Are you done?”

“Yeah, that was about it for today,” Charlotte said.

“On peut rouler maintenant?” Luna beamed.

“Uh, yeah, we can,” Charlotte nodded slowly, remembering the expectations the littles had.

Hye and Kazumi helped guide the littles out of the holodeck. Joss and Kaylee were holding hands, leading them forward. The lack of linking between Charlotte and Reggie got the attention of the small girls.

“Why don’t you hold your wife’s hand?” Desi asked.

“It’s sore,” Reggie said, proud of his quick thinking. “In fact, I think I’m gonna take a rest instead of ride. My whole body needs a break.”

“But, the pretty trails” Luna frowned, “you promised Aunt Inara.”

That wasn’t quite accurate, but it would be hard to prove otherwise to these girls. Reggie sighed, “How about I sit a while in the stables. You start off, I’ll catch up.”

“Hmm,” the girls looked between each other. They couldn’t fault him for being tired. So, they said, “Alright, but don’t take forever!”

Charlotte exhaled. That helped. She had to giggle darkly to herself too, because the rideable horses they had available right now would mean Reggie would end up with a mare. Geldings were Charlotte's preference. They were often sweeter, even-tempered beasts. A mare would choose to bite you because the wind blew the wrong direction. The only exception she knew of was Kaylee’s mount.

They stored their Lithes and left. The walk to the stables proved peaceful, thankfully. When they arrived their were steeds already saddled and ready for their riders. Hye and Kazumi forwent a horse for the capabilities of their Lithes. Four ponies—Lyra and Desi together—and two horses. After all, the littles had insisted the couples go with one another. The plans had changed, sadly, but they wouldn’t blame a person for needing a rest after all that rough housing.

Kaylee’s horse, Honeypot, stood pleasantly for the two to hop up. Joss praised her, saying, “She’s beautiful.”

6x2IlR23NzyCNpSRt92qXlvgRyBH_WO4L9oeLymx_dlD_prvrtduFwakyOzH8IB2yptR0nD3ZbcIcqZ2c3QXUtm_vKEBqp80_3Ll2ceVAKzk02eL1U9R2Bfmdlx3P93RgUAxICIN


"I know, right? I've had her since she was just a little foal," Kaylee explained before hoisting herself into the saddle with ease. "You just can't forget to give her three sugar cubes when we get back to the stable. I promised her that would be her reward each ride years ago."

Joss spoffed, “Sounds good to me.”

Nearby the twins got on Dally, the dappled beach Shetland, and Luna sat atop Sugarboom, whose pelt was as toasty as a brown sugar and with a mane as fine and white as cornsilk.

_bnPVZh-jPOyOfd57GSSn0McejdVuk2FkzbVDs7xcAno3IQ-IeYt8Pw_sYTfIn-KTyZ5jb0u7cfapvaKDwdHEdSha6gEG6F8Yl7ipJlgmcTOrHztFiAHmHMVvOf4vguBMPh8YCrq


cnK7NJp0ObqxaOuOY5SaapQI-l1x67EBZqRnIPDFWZT8RumLm8wrJNF95D9Hwfe2h6mOFMZd7ubNuCECowrGJMytcRR811tF8ShsZa5DP_2r9-ZmbAcLMvHbhFBrqBEq8Ug3oxjO


Zasha had chosen a dark brown pony whose wild mane was fun to tangle her fingers in. She had previously dubbed the pony Shokolad, and he was her favorite. Melody picked the soft painted pony Perdy, named after the mother dog in the old cartoon 101 Dalmatians they had watched as a family.

_qTIj6DigJeDulXVm9tfj9WdYsnGSydaK9cSVbTcQ6d-dKfFzqvU2PY6z9gsgJeTgLMgHLClSdW0isNLlV8kKe6FpIw0yCtQeYtaYvtW7Fbszxrr66a7f2RgKDyRAZrNWiAq_JSD

-yPFgIwE6nNH_iG757r_cghq6CDvqL7O0H9D_bwZcn7tcaLsUKoQ2yeu7wzRgqdvqq0FtM9qN6hMbXlWiRvJdx6Em8Xcmf9H7CKLajGc8XkfrSyGr96vBdmFryUAfWGiLN3tLcxG


Charlotte liked to ride bareback if she got the chance. That, or with at least a blanket. She covered S’more’s back and used a stool to mount him. Charlotte patted the horse who groaned in a happy rumble. She had her favorites of their equine friends and he made it to the top five.

Ny9X41nFDtR7umdNAcPINt5r3Pl8bSP72BMzWIvYPKAjlIXUZ8gSkVgZO-4pg26rkGrN9xEO9z7x9d1IKFEBdwmWlcra-DXBUCPFpTwpsOSUrQgfPbutXeT7toYcyUHaNjiYoE1S


“Alright, ready?” Charlotte called.

Littles confirmed in tiny voices, “Ready!”

Kaylee had decided she'd allow Joss to ride forward in the saddle, though a good part of that decision came down to seizing a chance to keep her arms wrapped around him. "We're ready!" She nuzzled her face into Joss's back while helping him get a good grip on the reins.

Joss smiled, giving a brief turn of his head to kiss Kaylee’s cheek. “Ready,” he said, and nodded to Reggie. “See you later.”

“Yeah, see you,” Reggie said, leaning back on a bale of hay.

“Hup,” Charlotte pipped, urging S’more forward.

The caravan began at a walk’s pace. It took a good ten minutes to get to the beginning of the trail that looped back after a leisurely hour. They could make the run in less time if they went at a gallop, but with such small ponies with smaller girls they decided to take it easy. The path they chose reflected this as well. The paved stones were gentle on the freshly ferried hoofs.

“Oh regarde, les fleurs!” Luna marbled at the meadow they were passing. Hundreds of blooms poked from the tall grass.

Lyra perked. “Can we pick some?”

“Uh, sure,” Charlotte said, slowing S’more to a halt. They had been riding for a good fifteen minutes. “What if we all took a five minute break for some flowers?”

"Sure, we can go for a break," Kaylee agreed, waiting until Joss slowed them as well before dropping to the ground. She took a hold of Honeypot's reigns to make his dismount smooth.

"I will pick flowers for mama," Melody said cheerfully as she awkwardly wiggled off the side of the saddle. "Mama loves flowers."

Though Zasha wasn't quite as crazy about flowers as many of her cousins were, she did perk up at that idea. Her mother deserved the best flowers then, that was for certain. "These will do," she nodded for the field, urging Shokolad closer to the blossoms.

Luna dismounted from Sugarboom just as the twins did from Dally. They wandered around the field, sifting through the flowers to pick the ones they’d proudly offer to their mothers. Charlotte hadn’t intended to do so herself, but the idea simply couldn’t be passed up at this point. She got off of S’more to find some that would look in both Inara and Wesley’s hair. After all, the kind of man her father was wouldn’t have it any other way.

Joss went to pluck a pretty pink flower. “It’s not a peony, but I think it looks amazing on you.” He smiled, tucking it behind Kaylee’s ear. “There. That’s the only criteria for what to wear for our rematch.”

"Oh? I'll have to keep that in mind when we are preparing to wrestle tonight," Kaylee couldn't help but grin, settling comfortably in the grass.

Hye and Kazumi kept an eye on the horses while the others meandered through that part of the meadow. They weren’t just present to help herd littles. Guns adorned their hips for a reason. So, they were the first to notice when Reggie came riding on a smokey, sable-maned mare called Nitro, so dubbed for the chemical used in detonation. This had been a gift for Ellie when she came to ride at Avostoska. She was as spunky as her red headed owner.

6GfiLK-xpCiSvwJIEZxpibLQ8O2dcmdCFxekrjYj4_6Q5vSca9RsuOUXK1P7hXrGE_nAQuLP9AUPN5LO5CzZmPJdzsg4ibIEW_70VZ6D939WdG8d3t6Nno6JhpbYWGgY7RTnsZqu


“Whoa, whoa,” Reggie breathed. Several beads broke out on his brow.

Charlotte chuckled wickedly. She was actually surprised he had gotten this far. Nitro had a particular temperament that seemed to get along well with only a few people, Ellie being one of them.

“Ah, whoa!” Reggie wobbled on the saddle as Nitro decided she wanted to join the grazing with the other horses.

“You good?” Joss chuckled from where he sat, adoring the woman of his heart.

Reggie had sense not to lose focus. Nitro decided to sit. She very well couldn’t roam comfortably with a rider. The young man gasped, slipping off deftly, to his credit, and only stumbled away without dropping on his butt. Even so, this earned a flutter of giggles and chuckles.

Zasha came closer with her hands full of stems. "Is too strong horse for you," she commented. "Need to be nice to her or she eat you. Like snake."

"Goodness no! Horses are gentle creatures," Melody popped up to argue. "They have pure hearts and know if their riders do, too!"

Kaylee watched warily, knowing too well what Nitro could be capable of. "Are you sure you want to ride her? She's a bit temperamental, Reggie."

Catching his breath and his wits, Reggie stated, “I— I’m fine.” Though he couldn’t tell if he said that to her or himself. “They said it was recommended to me…”

Charlotte looked away. She pressed her lips together the best she could to keep them still. She exhaled slowly to tame herself before giving a shrug. “Ah, well, I mean, if Nitro was recommended, then go for it.”

Raising a brow, Kazumi shifted her eyes off of Charlotte onto Reggie and asked, “Who recommended her?”

“I didn’t ask,” Reggie said, finding little to do in a field of flowers. “Just told me someone said she’d be a good ride for me.”

A soft snort escaped Charlotte. “Hmmm, well I’m sure they’re right.” She plucked a plant with flowers clustered into a shape of a cone. “This is pretty, isn’t it, Zasha? Your mama might like it.”

aX7QjRaBcu0yQOa64lEQnZAT9d450dNhNDDZlPqBRfIbHd5v1sMu4NC11zE49R4RMoxKu52A5SGyJfym_CNRC-D6qCTXTk8CU0afI9AphOLWpKMYn6kiY6t7ki-1c5k4Tjg6E9Og


Critical emeralds sized up the flower for a few moments before nodding. "Da, will be good," she agreed, holding out her hand expectantly.

Charlotte put it Zasha’s hand, happy to forget about the talk of Nitro and who may or may not have said she would be best for their visitor.

"So many pretty flowers," Melody said, nearly overwhelmed. "Will you pick flowers for your wife, Mister Roswell?"

Charlotte glanced over at Melody. It wasn’t exactly a surprise for any of them to circle back to that topic, but she had hoped they’d be distracted with plants rather than to think about whether or not her fake husband wanted to gather blossoms for her. She decided not to encourage it, choosing to continue weaving the wreath she started.

“Eh,” Reggie hesitated, wondering if saying no would cause a chaos of tears and wails. That kind of thing really had to stop, but he wasn’t in a position of authority to discipline. “Yeah, sure, whatever,” he said, sauntering over to the first flower near his reach.

Joss watched his friend curiously. Reggie had stopped short of a yellow flower that did not have two of the usual number of petals. He glanced around and found none to pick. Reggie stood upright. He hummed in indecision, tucking his hands in his pockets. The young man wandered a minute before coming to a halt. He bent down and pulled a perfect pulsatilla. A bright yellow bulbous cluster sat at the center of six pointed purple petals.

Y3V_-9MIgJQSdUQfL1MwExpdiupy-ufHNnvip7vtVG7UWfVOp9a-x8hNpJUDstMqZg5kaI5SaCKNS3QHlJgwT6RUSfafhVMLvAbKU5lahoqvlXtgwXXCjnTOGPbGXmFLHbkeFExi


“Ah, magnifique!” Luna praised, dropping some of her flowers as she wandered back to her pony. She had plenty to take home by now.

“Ahem,” Reggie cleared his throat, offering the blossom to Charlotte. “This is- uh, this is for you, wifey.”

Now it was Charlotte’s turn to stare so long that the littles were questioning what was wrong, with Luna asking, “Is something the matter?”

After a second more Reggie huffed, “Forget it.” And went to turn away.

“Wait,” Charlotte shifted onto her knees to take the flower. She managed to receive it without bruising the delicate plant. Then she added it to her wreath. A single lavender blossom in a sea of white. Charlotte then fitted it around her head. “There, it’s perfect.”

Reggie pinked. He looked away. “Yeah…looks nice.”

Joss smiled. “Hey, not bad.” He absentmindedly rubbed the back of Kaylee’s neck. “Sooo…We ready to get going?”

Kaylee's eyes had stayed focused on her sister and toddler-arranged husband during their interaction, save for a few kisses shared with her own beloved. Now she turned her head to look up at Joss. For a brief moment she considered asking him a question on her mind, of whether or not he saw a change in Reggie's attitude toward Charlotte.

In the end, Kaylee only offered a smile and nod. "Yes, let's keep going. We have more of the trail to see before dinner."

The announcement of food made Zashas little legs kick into high gear, rushing back to hastily deposit her flowers into the small saddle bag. "Da, let's go!"

Melody giggled at her silly cousin, safely tucking the last blossom away before she carefully got back up on Perdy. "You can ride beside me, Mister Roswell," she offered before her face lit up with a realization. "Unless you want to ride beside your wife, of course!”

“Hm?” Reggie had nearly missed the question. He had been lost in thought, eyes on the setting sun. “Uuuuh,” Reggie sighed, looking over at the mare he rode. Nitro watched the people gather the compliant horses without regard to them. She chewed on grass contentedly. “I don’t think I should ride too close to anyone,” Reggie said. “It will be safer if I lag behind.”

Luna, settling atop Sugarboom with Charlotte’s help, tsc’d, “Aw, c'est une honte.”

Reggie shrugged, heading to Nitro to not hold anyone up. Joss, who pulled Kaylee up, happy to sit behind her this time so he might ride with his arms around her, said, “Careful, she’s got her ears pinned back.”

True, the finicky horse saw Reggie’s approach and warned him. It did, in fact, stop the young man in his tracks. Not wanting to have a fight on his hands, Reggie offered a brief bond. To his astonishment Nitro rejected him fully, though she did relax—respect for his attempt? Instead of becoming aggressive she pranced around any time Reggie came within arms reach.

“Ah, she’s playing,” Desi smiled.

“Well she needs to stop,” Reggie huffed, picking up his speed. Nitro darted to the side. “Come here,” he grumbled and ran around in circles while Nitro danced away, whinnying.

Hye and Kazumi offered to help, but Reggie dismissed it. Nitro didn’t seem like the kind of horse who would hold favor for someone who cheated. And anyway, she can’t think this would go on, right? Well no, Nitro understood all things came to an end. So, she got bored and trotted off.

“Wait, wait!” Reggie outstretched his hand to the vanishing form of Nitro headed back the way they came. He set his hands on his knees, absolutely done. Why did he come there? This was so stupid!

Thumping next to him drew Reggie’s attention. Charlotte’s horse, S’more, came over with his rider offering a hand. “Come on, let’s get going,” she sighed, figuring the littles would suggest it anyway.

Luna certainly praised the gesture. “C'est gentil!”

Reggie considered it briefly and finally agreed, hopping onto S’more behind Charlotte. He tentatively held her waist just enough to keep stable.

“Thanks…” Reggie mumbled.

“Hup,” Charlotte sounded, leading off their caravan again. Had she heard him? He didn’t know.

Joss rested his chin on Kaylee’s shoulder as she urged Honeypot to follow. The ponies trailed behind with Hye and Kazumi to guard the back. Small flowers floated off of them as they made their way along the loop.

Beyond the meadow the riders were treated to beautiful scenery along the trail. They passed a carefully crafted rock garden where Zasha knew there must be plenty of places to hide, a quaint bridge that made Luna squeal with delight, and a waterfall that Melody humbly requested a picture be taken of, in order to share with her mother. They dismounted once or twice more to take such pictures. Hye and Kazumi helpfully did so along the way so that the others didn’t have to get down and up all the time. It went on like this until the road had no more themed scenes and gave only a pleasant ride through forestry. There were thankfully no more qualms or stubborn horses running off, though once or twice Hye or Kazumi had to round up a little girl who wandered a few steps off from the others.

Before long, the stamina of the younger members of their group wore thin and there were tiny tummies grumbling and mouths asking how long until they went back. If dinner wasn't soon they'd at least want a snack! Thankfully, the trial was one that looped, and they were just shy of returning to the grounds and stables at that point, everyone following after Charlotte with Reggie in tow.

One glance at the time told Kaylee they wouldn't have long enough before dinner to go on a decent length stroll, at least not once the horses were seen to. "Maybe we can go after we eat?" she suggested as they came around to the front of the stables.

“Of course,” Joss said, giving the back of her neck a kiss. “I wouldn’t miss it…Then after I can reclaim my honor with that rematch.”

A figure unfamiliar to the grounds and none that matched the general staff inside stood at the entrance to the stables. In a heartbeat Charlotte’s mind clued her in on who it had to be, prompting her to urge S’more faster.

Reggie did not get this warning. “Whoa!” He gasped. Reggie felt a drop in his stomach and clung to Charlotte, arms tight around her and chin locked on her shoulder.

“Keagan!” Charlotte slowed as she entered, giving Reggie a moment to calm down, though he hadn’t yet removed his arms.

Charlotte’s disregard for Reggie at her back jostled him as she wiggled off of S’more. He had to anchor himself with a hand on a nearby beam to keep from falling while Charlotte dropped down. She spared no time in hopping up to wrap her arms around Keagan’s neck. Their lips met and she melted with delight.

Pulling away enough to speak, Charlotte said, “You made it! So happy to see you!”

Keagan wouldn't have had their reunion any other way, although it did happen armless on his half. This was explained as Charlotte pulled away and from behind his back he produced a wrapped bouquet of plumeria and a box of her favorite salty-sweet treats, peanut butter truffles covered in chocolate and pretzel pieces. He offered both gifts to her with a wide grin. "I very well can't show up to see the most precious gem empty handed. Plus now you have something sweet to remind you of me and something jaw-dropping especially in your hands."

Bright with appreciation, Charlotte got down to her feet to receive the gifts. She tucked the small box of confections in one hand and the other pushed the swirl of white, pink, and yellow petals to her nose. Then she peered up with adoring mocha eyes. “Thank you, this is wonderful,” she said, on her toes again for a kiss of gratitude.

Little tippy-taps of a tiny herd of ponies came to gather in the stone expanse of the stable. They witnessed a vaguely familiar man being hugged on by their cousin while Reggie carefully made his way off of S’more.

Luna appeared concerned, glancing from Reggie to the display of affection between this man and Charlotte. She was too young to guess if Reggie’s nonchalance was manufactured to appear unbothered or genuine.

“Are you Teagan?” Lyra asked, head cocked to the side.

“No, it’s Meagan,” Desi corrected, as she got off of Dally first.

Charlotte chuckled, “No, this is Keagan, my boyfriend. Look at this, he brought me gifts!” She held up the box and the bouquet for them to see.

Kaylee had carefully eased to the ground off Honeypot, making sure Joss did the same before taking in the scene before them. She did catch sight or Reggie and decided she'd hold her comments for now, instead turning to their newest guest. "Keagan, so glad you could make it," she smiled, taking a hold of Joss's hand.

“Hey man, good to see you,” Joss smiled, his eyes flicking over at Reggie who remained unreadable.

Zasha wasn't quite as quiet in this scenario. "Keagan come for Charlotte? But Charlotte is married," she tapped her foot on the cobblestone as if she demanded an answer.

Eager to set the record straight, Keagan draped an arm around Charlotte. "Well, Reggie may have married her first, but I'll tell you a secret," his arm dropped and he placed his hands on his knees to better match the young girl's height. His voice didn't lower much as he continued, hardly making it a private remark, "I loved her first. So I'm here to steal the bride and win her heart."

“Can’t steal what’s already yours,” Charlotte smiled, holding her bouquet and candy in one hand so she could link her free one with Keagan’s.

This news conflicted Melody terribly. On one hand, this new boy seemed awfully romantic, a trait she'd witnessed constantly growing up and that was a necessity for love in her young mind. On the other hand, there was a promise to keep, as vows were equivalent to in her mind.

Melody shifted her gaze to Reggie. "You will give him your bride?"

Now that the topic couldn't be avoided, Kaylee added trying to be helpful, "Looks like a get out of jail free card for you, Reggie. No more forced pretend play."

After a pause, Reggie shrugged and said, “Like Lottie said—Can’t give away what I never had, right? Come on, let’s get dinner.”

Joss watched his friend head off, briefly confused over something that struck him, but couldn’t place his finger on at the moment. He’d have to examine what was nagging at him. For now, though, he had his lady love to attend and several littles to keep track of, some of which were none too happy.

“I think he is sad,” Luna murmured to her cousins.

Desi frowned. “He lost his bride,” she offered as a reason.

Charlotte had heard them, but she decided not to dwell. Keagan’s presence warmed her heart and his thoughtful kindness reminded her of just what she cherished in a relationship. “Come on, diner time,” she urged them, walking alongside Keagan with a contented smile, even if she had to bat away concerns of how Reggie was feeling that had no business tainting her time with her actual significant other.

Hye and Kazumi handed off their steeds to the stable hands and followed up at the back as usual. They spoke their native languages in hushed tones when they weren’t correcting the littles. None of the others wore a Lithe at this time to know what they were talking about.

When they reached the dining hall they did not see Reggie. The guardians helped the girls to their seats and then took their places by the walls. Hye and Kazumi were always invited to eat with them, but they had a routine they preferred.

“Good evening,” Wesley smiled.

Joss gave a nod of respect. “And to you,” he said, pulling out a chair for Kaylee.

“How was your ride?” Wesley asked, grinning to see his daughters and nieces were bright.

“Great,” Charlotte started them off. She beamed when she looked over at Keagan. “It ended in the best way too! Thank you guys for bringing Keagan, I appreciate it.”

Inara said, “Happy to do so.” She gave Keagan a smile. “I trust your journey was comfortable?”

After a pause, Reggie shrugged and said, “Like Lottie said—Can’t give away what I never had, right? Come on, let’s get dinner.”

Joss watched his friend head off, briefly confused over something that struck him, but couldn’t place his finger on at the moment. He’d have to examine what was nagging at him. For now, though, he had his lady love to attend and several littles to keep track of, some of which were none too happy.

“I think he is sad,” Luna murmured to her cousins.

Desi frowned. “He lost his bride,” she offered as a reason.

Charlotte had heard them, but she decided not to dwell. Keagan’s presence warmed her heart and his thoughtful kindness reminded her of just what she cherished in a relationship. “Come on, diner time,” she urged them, walking alongside Keagan with a contented smile, even if she had to bat away concerns of how Reggie was feeling that had no business tainting her time with her actual significant other.

Hye and Kazumi handed off their steeds to the stable hands and followed up at the back as usual. They spoke their native languages in hushed tones when they weren’t correcting the littles. None of the others wore a Lithe at this time to know what they were talking about.

When they reached the dining hall they did not see Reggie. The guardians helped the girls to their seats and then took their places by the walls. Hye and Kazumi were always invited to eat with them, but they had a routine they preferred.

“Good evening,” Wesley smiled.

Joss gave a nod of respect. “And to you,” he said, pulling out a chair for Kaylee.

“How was your ride?” Wesley asked, grinning to see his daughters and nieces were bright.

“Great,” Charlotte started them off. She beamed when she looked over at Keagan. “It ended in the best way to! Thank you guys for bringing Keagan, I appreciate it.”

Inara said, “Happy to do so.” She gave Keagan a smile. “I trust your journey was comfortable?”

"Just as luxurious and comfortable as I would expect when in the care of your hospitable family," Keagan replied as he helped Charlotte into her seat. "I'm very grateful you were able to make accommodations on such short notice. It was an unexpected journey with the most treasured of endings." His gaze adoringly fell on Charlotte at his last remark.

Once more, Melody found this situation to be quite conflicting. Teagan was a sweet boy and clearly cared for her cousin, but the question was whether or not this was his place to be. Concerned eyes danced around the table. "Where is Mr. Rosswell?"

"Is not here," Zasha huffed, two hands full of her fries. "Maybe lost."

Clearing her throat, Kaylee attempted to stop the young girls before they could go off on a tangent. "I think Reggie might still have been tired after the ride and went to his room," she offered.

“He did seem pretty tired. He had deal with Nitro for the first half of the trail,” Charlotte pointed out, her hand on Keagan’s thigh. She had hoped to get that detail out so he knew she hadn’t planned on Reggie riding with her.

Melody lowered her gaze to her plate. "Or he is upset because his wife has been stolen... Poor Mr. Rosswell."

Her sympathy was shared among the littles. Charlotte's boyfriend was nice, but he was not her husband! Little would the others know that planning would soon begin between their small minds to correct this error. "Teagan meshayet. My mozhem eto ispravit', [Teagan is in the way. We can fix this]" Zasha offered a soft smile to the boy in question, though only those who knew her well would notice a mischievous glisten in her eyes.

Normally one to stay out of the terrible trio and their tag-along devil duo, Melody had to agree with her cousin on this. "Da, my dolzhny derzhat' muzha i zhenu vmeste, [Yes, we must keep husband and wife together]" she responded softly before turning to her plate of spaghetti.

Luna and the twins were of the same mind, murmuring in quiet agreement. The Teagan man needed to accept that you didn’t just walk in and take someone else’s bride just because you’re handsome and have gifts.

Kaylee, lacking a Lithe and not familiar with enough Russian even to keep up with the toddlers, watched the back and forth. "They sure have a lot to say, don't they?" Her eyes went to her father, wondering if he knew what it was about.

“Hm?” Wesley noticed his eldest looking at him.

In all honesty he was trying his best not to engage; busying himself with his food and catching up a bit with Jasper and Jinpa. It took a lot not to maintain a constant scrutinizing study of the young men taking their place in the lives of his little girls. As per Inara’s warning, he could only spare one cold stare once in a while, and he had to cover it with a convincing smile.

“The littles,” Joss gave a nod to the girls, uncharacteristically quiet, eating their food without argument.

Wesley observed them. Their behavior did appear odd, but for reasons he had missed signs that could have deciphered what was going on. He made a mental note to keep a careful watch on the kitchens. “Ah, yes, what is it you girls are discussing?” He asked with a smile. Had to start somewhere.

Luna answered, “Nous aimons la prairie.”

Nodding, Lyra said, “We got flowers for all our mamas!” She wiggled happily in her seat. “Can’t wait to show you!”

Inara coo’d, “Aw, how lovely.”

Desi asked, “Can we make hats?”

“Hats?” Inara tilted her head.

“Like Lottie. She has a flower hat,” Desi pointed.

Charlotte realized her wreath still looped her head. The white blossoms had lost some of their petals, but one purple flower remained intact. “Ah, yes. I could show you how, if you want. After dinner?”

Zasha mulled over the offer. She wasn't excited for flower hats for herself and wasn't sure if her mother would wear something so frivolous, but that would give them time to plan their great retaliation. She nodded to Charlotte's offer. "Da, we make hats with you."

"I'm sure they will be beautiful wreaths," Kaylee gently corrected the girls' term. "Lottie will you be fine with them alone or...?" She left the question open, not wanting to fully volunteer herself to join them, but also trying to imply she'd prefer if her and Joss had the evening to themselves.

"Oh I can help watch the girls if you'd like," Keagan was quick to offer, not intimidated being outnumbered by them and their odd behaviors. "And if you girls of course want me to join."

Humming in thought, Melody acknowledged that if Teagan knew any Russian he would have spoken up on their plans so far. She and Zasha would still be able to communicate. Besides, he seemed to be quite fond of keeping his eyes on Charlotte. "Yes, you can come make hats, too."

“Wreaths,” Charlotte spoffed, one last attempt to correct. It didn’t look like girls were on board.

“Couronnes de fleurs,” Luna offered as an alternative. ‘Crown’ of flowers had a royal flavor to it anyway.

“Close enough,” Charlotte said with a smile. “Finish up your meal and your dessert and we will head to one of the botanical balconies.”

The littles dove into their food with purpose. They quietly talked about just what they might do as they ate, and when the time came for desserts they were given free choice. Just as Lyra got her turn to tell the maid what she wanted, she happened to think of a devious idea and picked something tropical. The confections came and it took much self-control for Lyra not to eat all of her treat. She pocketed the rest discreetly.

“Alright, everyone ready?” Charlotte said, scooting out of her chair with Keagan’s help.

Beaming up, the girls nodded. “Yes!”

Joss, who got up with Kaylee as well, slipped his arm around her. “We’ll see you guys later, okay?”

Charlotte smiled. “Yeah, maybe we can all watch a movie tonight.”

"Sounds like a plan," Kaylee agreed, though cornflower eyes didn't stray far from the man at her side. "You guys have fun with your wreaths." Barely staying long enough for any other parting words, she eagerly led the way out of the dining hall. "Did you still want to go for a stroll, or would you prefer we skip right to our rematch?"

Chuckling, Joss said, “Well we’ve talked about the stroll enough that I’m not about to miss it.” He tugged Kaylee to his side. “But I want what you want. Rematch, or stroll?”

"Well, I think we should take a stroll now, before it gets too dark," Kaylee decided after some thought and glancing at the time. They weren't expected to be inside at a specific hour, however she was still occasionally uneasy being outside in the dark, memories she had all but suppressed threatening to resurface. "And I think we'll have plenty of time for a lengthy rematch before bed still."

“Sounds good,” Joss grinned, allowing her to lead the way. After all, he was not as familiar with the grounds as Kaylee.

The two lovers first walked through the halls Joss had yet to see. Most of Avostoska was built with the intention of entertaining guests. The grand opera room, where Kaylee and Charlotte used to put on performances for fun; a section of castle built like a changeable maze that led to drawing rooms, libraries, and other such places like a well-maintained aquarium to lounge around; a planetarium at the top of a tower; the spa, an aviary, and more. One consistent detail Joss noticed was that Kaylee’s stories of her life there rarely ever lacked Charlotte’s company. They were as close as ever, since the day they had met.

Joss stood with Kaylee upon a semi-enclosed balcony that expanded the entire library they entered. Plants hung from corners, vines creeped along the balustrade, small birds perched on the reaching branches that blossomed from flora clinging to the side of the castle.

“Wow, Kaylee…This is an incredible place,” Joss said softly, arm around her. “Not gonna, I’m kinda jealous,” he chuckled, giving her a squeeze.

Letting her head come to rest on his shoulder, Kaylee sighed contently. "It is, isn't it? I always felt like I was so lucky to be here, like a princess." She tilted her head up to smile up at him. "And even luckier now, because you're here with me. I don't think I could ask for more."

I think I could…One day, when we’re ready… Joss in turn put his chin on Kaylee’s head, shifting so he could wrap his arms around her. He put aside the words that might take away the contentment he felt with her here; the reality waiting for him on Monday. They stayed like that for a time before heading back to the lounge between Charlotte and Kaylee’s room. They had a rematch to settle! Joss did win this time, in more ways than one, and he knew with all certainty that Kaylee didn’t mind at all. Thereafter they waited for the others to come back for the movie night. Joss made sure to send Reggie a text that he was invited.

While Joss and Kaylee had a pleasant evening, one particular fellow had a rough go of it. After dinner Keagan followed Charlotte and the littles to one of the many beautiful balconies crafted like royal gardens where his troubles began.

Charlotte kicked off her shoes so she could sit comfortably on the grass beside Keagan. Unlike with Reggie, she was quite comfortable leaning on him, laying her hand on his thigh, and even sharing kisses. Each time this happened the littles felt a little worse for Reggie.

“Okay, so the first thing we do is look for flowers that have pliable stems,” Charlotte began to explain the process of weaving. She had given each person basket, with Keagan holding hers.

Luna, under instruction from the council of she-devils—they chose Luna because she wasn’t as squeamish to get a critter, being the daughter of Lauri—went to look for a blossom and came back with more than that, but the older teens didn’t know. She sat next to Keagan again. All she needed was a distraction.

“Teagan?” Desi raised up her wreath. “Help with this flower?” It was slipping out of place.

"Of course, kiddo," Keagan was more than happy to oblige, not bothering to correct them on the constant incorrect name. He made sure the basket was in a safe spot before taking ahold of Desi's wreath and working to try and weave the stem back where it belonged.

Zasha watched with gleaming eyes as Luna disappeared and returned with her hands cupped. Their plan was in motion! Now they just needed to finish it up. "Charlotte, what flower is this?" she asked her cousin for good measure, holding up a bright yellow flower with six petals wherein the center grew what looked like a small cup.

“That is narcissus, commonly known as a daffodil. They come in different colors, did you know?” Charlotte said. Setting down her wreath, she held out her hand once Keagan had finished helping Desi. “Keagan, can you hand me the basket?”

Keagan handed it over with a smile, saying, “Sure.”

“Thanks,” Charlotte reached in to bring out another daffodil to show them the variations when her blood chilled to feel a warm, smooth, scaled body. “Eep!” Charlotte jerke her hand away before the tiny lizard could crawl up her arm.

The littles squealed too, though the older teens missed that the tone of fear was in fact a resounding bewildered delight. In the heat of the excitement Lyra was quite proud that she thought to say, “Teagan, hid a lizard!”

"Wh-what?" Keagan, so concerned by the unexpected noise and Charlotte's reaction, had been trying to find out what happened when the accusation was posed. He may have also been fighting off the urge to chuckle when seeing it was a small, harmless garden lizard that had made his warrior queen yelp. "I did not. Maybe he just snuck into the basket?"

"Why you try to scare Charlotte, Teagan?" Zasha piled on the fingers pointed at him.

"Mama says pranks are not nice, Teagan," Melody added with as much seriousness as she could muster.

Keagan's head bounced from girl to girl, mouth agape in surprise. "What? No, no I wouldn't prank Charlotte." He turned his center of affection with eyes desperate to be believed. "I wouldn't prank you. Not with just a tiny lizard."

Luna, motivated by the ultimate good, swallowed her nerves before saying, “Oh mon Dieu! N-not just a tiny lizard? What else?!”

“Yeah, what else?!” Lyra and Desi nodded, eyes wide.

Recovering from fright, and feeling her cheeks color from embarrassment, Charlotte managed a chuckle. “Girls, girls, shhh—It’s okay, it was probably an accident. Anyway, I’m alright, aren’t I?” she said, feeling a shiver over her skin at the thought that lizards were around to crawl on them. Charlotte gave Keagan a kiss to his cheek. “Maybe just check the baskets for me?” She asked with a sheepish smile.

At a loss for words on how he might defend himself further, Keagan was grateful that Charlotte seemed willing to give him the benefit of a doubt. He could accept a light request as an exchange for her trust in him. "Of course, Koh-i-noor," Keagan nodded, more than willing to do that for her. Reaching up, he adjusted the wreath she still wore, brushing a few strands of her hair in the process

Zasha grunted, turning her attention to her own flower hat with mild annoyance. They'd just have to try harder so that Charlotte couldn't forgive Teagan after all.

The other littles exchanged glances of mutual agreement. This simply couldn’t continue to go on. Especially since, at this point, Charlotte and Keagan were all close and touchy with each other. As Lyra watched Keagan give Reggie’s wife a kiss to her lips she was reminded of an idea she had back in the dining hall.

Lyra whispered into Desi’s ear and the little one asked, “Lottie, take me to potty?”

“Oh,” Charlotte paused her preening and affection to stand up. “Okay, that’s fine. You know what, it’s probably time for us to go anyway. Why don’t you girls help Keagan gather up our stuff?”

Luna nodded, “Oui, nous pouvons le faire!”

A little after Charlotte left with Desi and Keagan prompted them to clear up, Lyra tucked her last flower left over from their project into her basket and looked up at the handsome homewrecker. “Teagan? I’m sorry I said you hid the lizard. Friends?” She held up a small Pastry filled with tropical custard and bits of fruit. The size called for two big bites from her, but it wouldn’t be an issue for him.

"Oh?" If she was apologizing for saying he hid it, did that mean she knew who had relocated the little critter? Either way, Keagan decided to accept the apology. "Of course we can be friends...Desi? Lyra? I'm afraid I can't tell you two apart quite yet."

"Is Lyra," Zasha was quick to correct him, unable to understand how big kids and adults couldn't tell her from her twin. They were completely different!

"Of course, Lyra. My apologies," Keagan offered again before accepting the little pastry. "This is so sweet of you Lyra, thank you." Popping it into his mouth, he enjoyed the sweet bread along with the custard and tiny pineapple pieces. "Delicious!"

Melody shifted slightly where she stood, catching sight of the pastry and knowing very well what was in it. This was likely the trickster moment she least agreed with, though she didn't say anything.

Feeling those nerves rumble her tummy, Luna fidgeted with her basket. She too didn’t know if she exactly supported the pineapple sabotage. She looked to the others, threatening their mission by struggling not to let her brow furrow in worry.

"We should go to bed," Melody said quickly, picking up the large wreath she'd made for her mother and slinging it up her arm and onto her shoulder.

“Yeah,” Lyra forced a yawn. It sounded fake, but looked adorable. “As soon as Desi comes back.”

Lo, the two returned about then. Charlotte almost walked up to Keagan, but Luna came to grab her free side. “Nous accompagner au lit?” She couldn’t watch the kiss that surely would come.

“Oh, uh,” Charlotte hesitated, then nodded. “Sure,” she said, and looked up at Keagan with a smile as the girls pulled their cousin onward. She glanced back to make sure he was with the herd of littles as they journeyed to the room wherein the girls were sleeping over.

On the way Lyra spoke with Melody and Zasha, while Luna and Desi kept Charlotte’s hands too full to take Keagan’s. They had little time to do much else that night, but they had a whole half of a day before their parents picked them up tomorrow. Keagan was at a loss for what these smiling she-devils were going on about, but their feign of innocents didn’t stir caution.

“Alright, do you need a tuck in?” Charlotte asked when the girls stopped at the room.

“No,” Lyra said, holding the door open. “Good night!”

With a conscience that weighed tons, Melody shifted in the doorway, looking back to the man they'd set up once more. Knowing she couldn't say what malicious actions were taken, she tried to lessen what they'd done. "Teagan you should have something to drink before bed," she suggested with a small smile. "You look thirsty."

Luna, as nervous as ever, was about to go when she turned to say, in her thick French accent, “And—and brush your teeth, it is very good for you.”

Keagan tilted his head in surprise at the suggestions. He really wasn't parched at all. "I'll be sure to do that, thank you girls," he smiled. "Sleep well."

Lyra shut the door once their good nights were all said and done. Finally free of the littles, Charlotte stretched and then took Keagan’s hand. She felt warmth inside just to know he was there with her.

“So, movie night,” Charlotte said as they began walking. “What kind of movies do you like?”

It struck her that they hadn’t gotten the chance to hang out like this before. They had brief moments on the hill and some steamy strolls through Atlantis, but this felt like what she would call the average boyfriend and girlfriend get-together.

Keagan slowed his pace so that her shorter legs didn't have to struggle to keep up with him. "Honestly, just about any movie. Action or horror are probably my favorites, but I'll even sit still for a drama or RomCom. Oh, I guess I don't really like Westerns much if that counts? They're all a bit too old for me."

“To be honest, I’m not a big fan of them either. Aunt Molly loves them though, she got us to watch ‘True Grit’. It wasn’t bad, but I think she feels I’ve betrayed her by liking the one with Jeff Bridges,” Charlotte thought the cinematic quality and the music was better, not to mention Matt Damon. “Normally I like psychological thrillers when it’s just me or I’m with Dad. The usual are RomComs and Bollywood with my sister and mother.”

They went on to discuss the topic of movies up until they got to the doors of the bedroom lounge. Charlotte had expected Kaylee and Joss to be waiting for them, but it turned out they were occupied. On the stroll, or in her room. Either way, Charlotte decided to use this opportunity to get ready.

“I’m gonna put on my nightgown,” Charlotte looked over at Keagan, blushing deeply. “You can come and talk while I do, if you want….”

Somehow, no matter how polite a teenage boy is, talk of a nightgown seemed to keep their attention. "Come into your bedroom? While you..." Keagan’s lips pulled back to a wider smile and he nodded. "If you're alright with it." Which Charlotte had to be, since she offered.

“Of course,” Charlotte smiled, pulling him with her. “Come.”

Keagan let her lead the way into her bedroom, eyes eagerly taking in every inch of such a sacred place for the woman he loved. In an almost timid manner, Keagan sat on the edge of her bed, a small part of him wondering if her dad would just pop up out of the woodwork. Hands in his lap, Keagan tried not to let his gaze stray over to the partition in the corner, knowing her body would be nearly bare behind it in moments.

"You have a nice room," Keagan tried to offer a casual conversation but knew he just sounded awkward.

“Thanks,” Charlotte grinned, feeling the warmth in her cheeks brighten as she pulled a set from her drawers. “Avostoska had been an ancient castle. A Cromwell ancestor won it by a game of cards between noble lords,” she said, vanishing behind the silk panels. They were opaque enough not to see detail, but Charlotte’s figure cast a silhouette against the pattern of butterflies. “Ryuu helped Dad rebuild it after Hell’s Gate. We got to specify exactly how we wanted our rooms to be. I chose a more traditional style inspired by butterflies. I just loved them when I was little. Still have that affinity for them today.”

Keagan had listened as she dressed, forcing himself to admire a painting on the opposite wall rather than look at the curves that called to him. "It's beautiful decor," he complimented just before she came out.

Charlotte came out from behind dressed in her sage green satin gown. It fell mid thigh, held up by thin ribbons over her shoulders. Cream lace trimmed the hem and defined her bust. A matching satin robe pulled over her, but she didn’t tie it shut.

nkqtvcOMpb9xoGdb7zJ-A_tnf_q1T3k13LqqNsRzPS42njaGzUOlqvKnAjibTKNBwjYnU-0W7OTIAgMdesTOQ0u2jD9E87hKIV9LG28zfF-Q-QHFI-mUjiCdR_Hxid_JAHRQorki


“What do you think?” Charlotte asked. Pink-cheeked and a little bashful, she spun around slowly.

Not thinking to prepare himself before turning to answer her question, Keagan was visibly taken back by her sift, feminine appearance. "I-I..um.." He paused shifting where he sat and readjusting his shirt to help cover just what he thought of it. "It's stunning - you are stunning. That is a great nightgown and it looks amazing on you, but-" He stopped himself suddenly, looking down at the floor bashfully.

Curious, Charlotte studied Keagan, concerned this had crossed some line. She asked, “But…what? Is- is this too much? I usually wear big shirts, but I-,” her cheeks darkened further. Charlotte poked the pointers of her fingertips together, “I kind of wanted to, uh, impress you…”

Realizing he had risked damaging her self-esteem, Keagan hurried to try and correct it. "No, no, it's not too much. It really does look perfect on you," he assured her before his smile bore his embarrassment once more. "I was just going to say but I think it would look better on the floor - but I stopped because I realized that was far too forward and I don't want to pressure you and-"

“Oh, no, I don’t feel pressured at all,” Charlotte assured him, coming to his side with a growing smile of her own. “That’s actually a really clever line, I like it…I like you, a lot,” she said, slipping her arms loosely around him. “Like, I can’t believe how much I missed you, Dilrubaa. You are on my mind every day…I should have asked if you could come sooner. My cousins would have had us unofficially marry by the pool and I would have been the happiest pretend bride.”

The confession made Keagan’s heart skip. She did like him, a lot even! Considering he had unintentionally admitted his love in front of her cousins, it meant a lot. "I missed you so immensely," he was more than willing to admit. "My heart has the loneliest of beats when I can't hold you in my arms, and I would be the luckiest pretend groom alive to take your hand.”

Giddy with a surge of affection, Charlotte said, “Then take it.” She pressed her hand to his chest. “And have my heart too,” she murmured, just before giving into a kiss.

The impassioned moment had overwhelmed Charlotte’s senses. She did not detect the trace flavors in his sweet mouth at first. In fact, as they deepened their kiss she shifted to straddle him without thoughts of anything other than Keagan in her mind. It wasn’t until she had pulled his shirt off and her robe slipped to the ground that Charlotte noticed a tingle in her jaw.

Gasping, Charlotte broke their kiss, stunned still. “Oh no,” She murmured, touching a finger to her lips that began to swell in front of his eyes. Charlotte slipped off from him, running to the bathroom. “Oh no, oh no, oh no!” Keagan heard the sink water come on followed by aggressive gurgling.

Complete confusion was on Keagan's face when they went from a steamy, intimate moment to her turning into a human balloon and rushing off. It took him a moment to come to his senses due to a lack of blood to his brain, shaking his head and hopping off the bed to follow her. "Charlotte? What's wrong, babe?" Coming to the doorway, his eyes widened to see just how much she was swelling. "Are you having a reaction to something?"

“P-pineafel,” Charlotte managed to say, after spitting out the last attempt to wash it out. She focused on her reflection. Large, plump lips and tongue tingled like mad. A faint redness spread from her mouth. “Ooohh,” she whimpered. “I ‘eed ‘enadryl.”

Charlotte went through her drawers at the sink and found a bottle of pink liquid. She tilted back her head and used the dropper to squirt in a dose. Charlotte fanned her mouth while she paced, waiting for it to take effect.

The distorted word didn't strike him as what she was trying to say until he was watching her drink down a shot of Benadryl. "Pineapple!" Keagan explained in realization. "The pastry that I ate - that had pineapple in it. Oh God, Lottie I'm so sorry, I had no idea!" What if he went and murdered his perfect girlfriend due to his gross negligence? "Do...Do I need to go and get someone?"

Waving her hand in a consoling manner, and suffering through a bit of drool going unnoticed down her chin, Charlotte did her best to calm him. “Nah, nah, ‘ick hine. ‘Ou ‘in’t know. It takes a ‘inute.”

As the minutes passed and the tingling faded, Charlotte felt herself relax. The swelling went down, making it easier to talk, though it didn’t fade all the way and some redness remained. Keagan had walked closer once it seemed he didn't need to rush off for medical attention and used a tissue from the counter dispenser to wipe away the spittle that was glistening.

“Thank you,” Charlotte said in humble appreciation for the gesture. It made her heart soar. “That uh…That was an unexpected surprise,” Charlotte sighed, turning to look at the mirror, gingerly touching her mouth. “Hmm…so tender.” She frowned, saying, “It will probably be like this for a long while. Probably past our bedtime. Mom and Dad will expect us in the hall for breakfast…” Any passionate night they had planned would have to be postponed. Charlotte faced Keagan, hands holding the countertop behind her. She peered up, forcing a smile. “Sorry for freaking you out. I normally have awareness about that kind of thing, but I guess I thought you picked a different dessert…”

The concern still was etched on Keagan’s face as he watched her, carefully placing a hand along her jawline. "Oh? No, I had an apple crumble for dessert, so you didn't see that wrong," he recalled. "I had a piece of a pastry that one of the girls gave me, though. It has a pineapple filling to it."

“Oh,” Charlotte spoffed, wondering what had prompted the girls to do that, but didn’t think it was important to investigate. Not when his dark eyes were so enrapturing.

Keagan’s fingers reached up to move a few stray tendrils of hair so he could get a good look at her face. "Are you sure you're okay, though? I don't want to risk losing you."

Heartbeat quickening, Charlotte couldn’t help but risk a bit of discomfort for a beaming smile. “I’ll be alright. I promise,” she said, closing the gap between them to drape her arms around his neck. “Thank you for being so understanding and patient,” she said, thinking about his thoughtful cleaning of her drooly face. “I’d show you my appreciation, but I’m afraid my hugs will have to do.” The redness finally faded, though her lips were a little plump still. “Seems like any time we get comfortable something happens; sprinklers, allergies.”

Heartbeat quickening, Charlotte couldn’t help but risk a bit of discomfort for a beaming smile. “I’ll be alright. I promise,” she said, closing the gap between them to drape her arms around his neck. “Thank you for being so understanding and patient,” she said, thinking about his thoughtful cleaning of her drooly face. “I’d show you my appreciation, but I’m afraid my hugs will have to do.” The redness finally faded, though her lips were a little plump still. “Seems like any time we get comfortable something happens; sprinklers, allergies.”

"I know, it's a real tragedy," Keagan somberly observed, letting his hands come to rest about her waist. The soft silk of her gown slid easily beneath his fingertips, the material giving without him trying. His head bent down to get a better view of her face. "Those poor lips...And such a shame, because where things were heading was quite spicy, to say the least."

A thought struck him, possibly greedy in nature. While she might have tender lips and need time to recover, Keagan had in fact not just suffered a mild allergic reaction. One hand abandoned it's post on her waist, sliding up Charlotte’s back and burying in her hair, gaining just enough of a grip that he could ease her head back and expose her neck. Warm breath washed over Charlotte’s neck a moment later as he bent further down and began to leave a heated trail of kisses along the nape of her neck up toward her lobe.

Pausing there Keagan questioned in a low murmur, "Or is it better if we leave where that was headed for another night, my Koh-i-Noor?"

Torn between saving it for a night she could engage in mutual adornment of kisses or just giving in to what Keagan could do while her lips were out of commision, which was quite enjoyable, Charlotte took a moment to decide. Her fidgets of contemplation consisted of running her hand against his chest to distract herself from the urge to kiss him back.

“Oh damn, I- I don’t know,” Charlotte admitted. “It might be some kind of torture not to try to kiss you.” The thought of it made her want to squirm, but at the same time everything else that would be happening had to feel good, right? How would that go? A part of her wanted that question answered. “Let’s try it and, if I can’t take it, we can save it for later. What do you think?”
 
"Of course. You're in the driver's seat here, lovely," he promised with a few last gentle kisses on the sensitive skin along her neck.

Smiling, Charlotte said, “Then I think I’ll take that ride…but real quick,” she reached for a mouthwash, “just to be sure it’s all gone.” No need to have hives where his lips touched her skin.

After rinsing out any hint of pineapple, Charlotte embraced Keagan again.

Without releasing his loose hold on her head and hair, his free hand coiled around her waist and using the strength developed in training to lift her from the ground in one swift motion.

Considerable balance was needed as he eased them back into her bedroom, grinning on the journey to the bed. Once his knees hit the foot of the mattress, he had to abandon his hold on her head to steady her torso while crawling atop. Lowering her to her back, he gazed in awe as her hair fanned in dark, silky waves and mocha eyes called out to his soul. "You are truly flawless, my own Koh-i-noor," he breathed. One finger slid down her cheekbone, skipping going too close to her lips that needed healing, and gracing her chin. Every inch of her skin was a velvet treat and currently Keagan was fighting the urge to immediately indulge. "It's quite hard for me not to simply devour you," he was able to admit. "But I want to know what you want. What you like, what you don't like. I mean, I do know a few things I know you like, but I want to know everything. Everything to pleasure my lady."

Blushing, Charlotte gazed upward in awe of just how sweet and comforting Keagan had been thus far. She felt a longing that she couldn’t describe. “I don’t know, I haven’t done this before. I don't know what I’d like…” She admitted. “I’ve heard about some things here and there, but how it would feel is just in my imagination.” Kaylee may have let slip some of the exciting details of her intimacy with Joss.

The news of her maiden voyage still not taken did not entirely surprise him, though he was fully intending on ensuring that whatever may come was as pleasurable as possible. "Then allow me to bring your imagination to life and you can decide what you like as we go. Just say the word and it's stop or go?" He stressed the importance in her consent to him, respecting her far too much to do anything less than honor her wishes.

Once she'd given her permissions, he returned to his earlier task of trailing kisses down her neck, this time continuing down to her collar bone that was displayed above her night gown. Their heated make out sessions had a few brief journeys toward her budding hills as they grew, generally brief with hands before pulling back for needed breaks. Now instead of a small coped groping, he peppered the top of her bossom with kisses, one hand moving down and slowly bunching up her night gown along her thigh.

The invisible tie holding Charlotte’s kisses at bay worked as well as a silk rope. A strange blend between the pleasant sensations Keagan washed over her and the restraint she felt seemed to heighten the experience. Charlotte did her best to release that feeling through gentle, sliding motions of her hands in an appreciative manner over Keagan’s skin, but the lower he descended and the more intense things got, she grasped the sheets and pushed against the pillows. Charlotte lost her sense of ordered thought, lost control over her vocal expression. Her body writhed in response to the heat rising until, all at once, that fever pitch hit its zenith. Waves of euphoria passed through her, leaving her body tired in a pleasant way.

“Oh damn, that was amazing,” Charlotte breathed. She guided Keagan upward so she might nuzzle his cheek and his neck, risking discomfort for a few light kisses. “I like that one a lot,” she said, mentally listing it as a top favorite.

Catching his own breath after an exuberant introduction to a deepened state of intimacy, he smiled fondly down at her. "I'm glad you enjoyed it. I'll have to keep that in mind," he promised, moving a few strands of hair that had gained some sweat. "What would you like next? Or is that enough exploring for tonight?"

Charlotte ran her hands up and down his arms in thought. “I want more—I want all of you, but I don’t want this to be so one-sided.” She was limited with her ability to reciprocate with her own mouth. At that moment the solution to the situation came with a BING! Thankfully Charlotte didn’t have to move from where she lay to grab her phone. “Movie night,” she read, setting it back down. “Why don’t we continue tomorrow?”

A small part of him might have been pained at the halt, but it didn't show on his face. Instead he was focused on the promise of more to come. "Of course, whatever you would like," he swore with a kiss to the crown of her head. Words that Keagan certainly meant. With the knowledge that they'd soon be moving, he forced himself from her arms and up off the bed, doing a round to collect his shirt along with her robe and a pair of discarded underwear that were returned to their owner. "Anything else that I can bring to you?"

“This is fine,” Charlotte smiled, pulling on her garments.

All while Charlotte had been pleased to watch Keagan move around, thinking of how good it would feel to sleep next to him, a part of her wondered if she might risk being late to breakfast. In the meantime they had promised to watch a movie with friends. They walked out to the lounge together once they were decent. As soon as Charlotte met Kaylee’s eyes the silent communication that something had gone down passed between them.

Joss, settling beside Kaylee once he arranged the snacks, greeted them, “Hey guys! We’re going over some options, any suggestions?”

It took every ounce of control for Kaylee not to up and drag her sister out of the lounge end into her room to demand to be filled in. She recognized the look on Charlotte's face and it honestly just raised more questions. Thankfully another sight was something she could talk about. "Oh no, what happened to your lips?" They were still just a bit swollen from their normal plumpness. She had a good guess what.

"Pineapple," Keagan answered for Charlotte, making himself comfortable in the lounger and gently urging her to cuddle up at his side. "And anything for a movie works to me, pretty much. Action, Suspense, Comedy are definitely the best. Oh, my brother was talking about this one movie from a few years ago! A murder mystery called Knives Out, ever seen it?"

“I heard about it,” Charlotte said, snuggling against Keagan with her legs tucked. “I’d be up for it.” She spared a glance at Kaylee, also feeling the urge to steal her for a brief squeal. But, they had to wait.

Joss said, “Oh, yeah, I think Cara said it was good.” He commanded the system to locate the movie to play it.

The door to the lounge opened quietly. Reggie poked his head inside, rethinking his decision to come watch with them now that he could see how comfortable they were on their own. Just before Reggie could slip away his buddy caught sight of him.

“Oh, hey, there you are, Reg—Come on in, we’ve got snacks and the movie up,” Joss took a Twix and tossed it over.

Reggie snagged it out of the air. He couldn’t leave at this point without appearing rude. Wordlessly he walked to an empty recliner; solo seating. He avoided eye contact with all but Joss. Out of respect? Perhaps not wanting to stir confrontation? Reggie and Keagan hadn’t exactly had a direct encounter so far. Maybe he should keep it that way. Especially since Charlotte was clothed so attractively. He winced inwardly, realizing this thought was very true and, now that it had been self-admitted, he couldn’t get the idea out of his head.

“Ready?” Joss asked.

“Yep,” Charlotte and the others nodded.

Kaylee had been slightly apprehensive about a murder mystery, though she decided to brave it out for the sake of the group. She grew even more on edge when Reggie showed up, still unsure about what was going between him and Charlotte. Still, she seemed happy in Keagan's arms and maybe Reggie would see it. Biting back the urge to comment, she sat back to watch the movie, nestled in the crook of Joss's arm with milk duds and popcorn in her lap. It soon became evident her fears for at least the movie were for naught, because while there was a murder it was not a frightening one.

"This is almost like the board game Clue," Keagan remarked aloud as the characters in the film set to finding out just who had killed the grandfather. Everyone seemed to have their suspicions that someone else was chasing after his wealthy inheritance. There were plenty of comedic elements and dramatic twists to keep things entertaining, though one of the most comedic things had to be one character.

"I don't know how to feel about Daniel Craig having an American Southern accent..." Kaylee confessed during one of the interrogation scenes he executed. "It almost feels wrong that he doesn't sound British."

"No kidding! That's up there with Captain America being such a dick," Keagan added, nodding to Chris Evans on the screen.

“Oh you’re so right!” Charlotte said, matching that energy. “It’s like seeing Hugh Jackman in any movie other than X-Men. I can’t help but think of Wolverine.”

While each of the teens may have come to their own deduction on who they thought was the killer, even anyone who was right didn't see the twist at the end coming! The credits rolled on the screen and Kaylee sat up, grinning. "That was a great movie choice."

Joss had to agree with Kaylee. “Yeah, man, that was pretty awesome!”

“We should do this again, but so it doesn’t get too late; a little earlier in the day,” Charlotte said. “Maybe right after dinner? Then we can just do whatever else we want after that.” Her offer, though sensible, did mask an alternate reason for arranging it that way.

Keagan was quietly calculating just how much time that meant they'd have together the next night. They had much exploring to do, though he didn't dare say so aloud.

Kaylee looked to Joss who seemed to share her agreement. "Yeah, that works for us. So tomorrow after dinner it is," she nodded in affirmation before looking to the quiet fifth wheel. "What about you Reggie? Care for another movie tomorrow with us?"
“Um, ‘with us’?” Reggie cocked a brow. “Wow, you don’t need to do me any favors, Kaylee. Not like I thought I was set apart to have to be invited until just now.”

The snap spurred Charlotte into defending her sister. “Oh my god, don’t be a drama queen. You’ve been quiet this whole time. To be honest, you didn’t look like you wanted to be here in the first place. She was just being considerate.”

“C’mon man…” Joss sighed, frowning.

Getting up, Reggie tucked his hands in his pockets. He regarded Charlotte, and they were ready for him to talk back. Instead, he turned to Kaylee and said, “Sorry, just tired…Sure, a movie tomorrow would be nice.” He turned away to leave to avoid engaging further.

The unexpected reaction had left Kaylee with her mouth slightly agape. She couldn't imagine why he would have thought her taking a poll of who was fine with the next evening's plans meant they wouldn't have wanted him to join. Well, maybe she could. He really did seem like he didn't want to be there. In fact, he had hardly been around them since Keagan had arrived. Getting it together and closing her mouth, she tried to recover. "We are glad you came."

Missing any lingering glances between him and Charlotte, Keagan thought he could also offer a flag of civility. "Yeah, you were missed at dinner. Your little fan club was asking where you were," he commented aloud. If only he knew just how much the little fan club didn't agree with him as the intruder to what they perceived as a happy marriage.

They wouldn’t know if Reggie heard, or if he blocked them out by the time he got to the door. It shut and silence filled the room. Charlotte broke it, saying, “Joss, he is so defensive. What’s up with that?”

“Well, among other things, I think it has a lot to do with the fact that Reggie took the brunt of the responsibility to stabilize after Hell’s Gate,” Joss explained. “He got his family’s assets back, but not without ramming horns with adults trying to manipulate us out of wealth that provided us with security. Double-speak and false kindness are rampant in the system.”

That made sense, though Charlotte didn’t appreciate this being a default. “Well he needs to learn that not everyone is out to get him.”

“He does,” Joss frowned. “I don’t want you to feel bad, but I don’t think Reggie really trusts you guys. Not yet, anyway…But it looks like there’s been some progress. To be honest, I thought he was gonna go further and that I’d have to intervene.”

While Kaylee wasn't offended by what was in her mind a reasonable explanation, she did feel the need to point out a serious flaw in her mind. "Okay, but that's never going to change like this. He can't learn to trust us if he's constantly snapping and then walking away. He should spend time with us to get to know us," she suggested.

"Maybe, but that's also a catch-22 Kaylee," Keagan was quick to counter, easing up off the lounger for a much needed stretch before helping Charlotte to her feet. "I mean, how much time do you spend around people you don't trust? Joss is right, Reggie probably just needs time to adjust. Although..I don't expect to be too willing to join your friend group for lunch in the fall if Joss isn't around." He had already seemed spiteful even when his friend was present.

Joss sighed as he got up with Kaylee. “Yeah…But, I think it would be good for him to expand his horizons though. He’s a good man, just…a little broken. I’m really hoping he sticks with the gang and doesn’t just hole up with Aarin-obsessed students.”

Charlotte wasn’t sure she wanted Reggie to deepen his friendship with them. Some part of her suspected something trying to grow between them, like a weed in cement, even if one-sided. Trouble could come from that, she was sure of it.

“Well, good night guys,” Charlotte said, hoping the conversation would bow out due to the time of night. “See you in the morning.”

Joss said, “Night.” He walked with Kaylee towards her room.

Just before Charlotte got to the door with Keagan she stopped and turned. “Oh wait—Kaylee, we should go to the spa tomorrow. Maybe the boys can visit the gentleman’s club while we get a little pampering?” She hoped her sister could catch on to why.

At first, Kaylee wanted to politely deny the offer, longing to have as much time with Joss as she possibly could before they would part ways. A glance across to the other's doorway and realization hit her with a coy smile. "You know, a day at the spa sounds good. I'm dying for a good pedicure. You guys will have fun though. We can go after lunch?"

Keagan was equally less than pleased at time lost with his beloved. Still, if it was what Charlotte would like, he would oblige. "Sure, never been to a gentleman's club before. I'm sure I'll be fine apart for a couple of hours, but then I'm stealing you away."

“I’ll be happy to abscond with you,” Charlotte grinned, leaning into him. “So, breakfast, training, lunch, spa, and then the rest of the day is free for whatever we want to do until after dinner, where we’ll meet up for a movie, then go where we will.” They knew just where they would go after the movie, but out of decency they didn’t say a word about it.

“Sounds good,” Joss smiled, also a little off-put that Kaylee would be somewhere else than by his side, even if for a while, but he wouldn’t tell her what to do.

Finally ready to sleep, the couples shut their doors to the world and curled up together. As usual Joss fell asleep in comfort beside Kaylee and Charlotte discovered a new level of peace next to Keagan she didn’t know she could achieve.

By morning Joss woke Kaylee in her preferred way since making a habit of sleeping with one another. Their time spent before they had to leave the room was as enjoyable as he could make it for the both of them.

Charlotte had worried she would be passed out the entire morning until breakfast. It started right at eight-thirty with rare exceptions. To her happy knowledge the clock struck seven when she opened her eyes. Charlotte smiled, touching her lips to feel that they were their normal thickness with no tenderness at all. Even more wonderful, she could feel Keagan stir awake.

“Good morning,” Charlotte said softly. She shifted up a little so she could brush her fingers against his jaw.

Dark eyes fluttered open to be faced with her gazing up at him. "Mmm, you know I was having this wonderful dream that I was sleeping with a Goddess. Can you imagine how great that feels to wake up and see it wasn't a dream after all?" he asked her drowsily, his hand finding hers and leading it just a tad further so he could kiss her palm lightly. "Good morning, beautiful. How did you sleep?"

Blushing from the compliment, Charlotte watched him with a sultry stare. “I slept very well…I dreamt I was a maiden of great power—,” she said, smiling. “—alone in a forest of my own making, when a handsome warrior came to me." Channeling memories of Aunt Lauri, Charlotte spun a fantastical tale. “I asked him whence he came. He said it did not matter, for where he belonged was here with me. That tempted me down from the bough of my grand oak. We walked for a while until the sun set and the moon rose. We found a comfortable heath upon which to rest, but found no sleep to claim us.” She shifted so she could lay atop his chest. Her hair curtained her face, piling to one side. One hand disappeared briefly as she wiggled back and forth. Then Charlotte eased up, a leg on either side. Keagan felt no silk fabric against him. “The summer moon cooled the land, but the heat lingered. I pulled my garments away to let the breeze wash over me.” As she spoke, she pulled up her gown from the hem, cheeks burning every inch it went up. Charlotte slipped it off and discarded it without a thought to where it fell. “The warrior and I came so close together, so close to having one another fully, but then…I woke up. I did not get to see it’s end.” She smiled, setting one hand on his chest and the other on his cheek.

He had listened intensely to her tale as it unfolded, hands coming to naturally rest upon her hips once she'd swung into place above him. Dark eyes were fixated on her face as she spoke, pulled with her into the fictional world she created on a whim. His hands were moved aside when she suddenly was pulling her gown away, meaning when his hands returned to their place they felt her soft skin against his. While his skin tone didn't permit a blush like hers did, there were other physical tells of his body's response to her actions, one that he attempted to shift her away from before it became a pest to her.
1
Her story came to an end, or so it seemed, though Keagan was hardly satisfied. "Well then, I think that this warrior needs to show you that ending, my powerful maiden," he offered in a deep tone, his voice having grown husky as he was unable to stop his gaze from roaming along her bare body before him. Slowly his fingers roamed up her sides and grazed the soft edges of her supple bust. "And this warrior will give her an ending to her story that she will not forget." Cupping her chin, he led them together for a deep and quickening kiss while his touch continued to explore all that she lay before him, pulling her with him down to a bed of butterflies that was graced with the early morning light glistening against her skin.

Charlotte chuckled, “I’ve been practically hunting for someone to ask me out. I didn’t know all it took was to come to get the best kind of guy was to come to a dance dressed like an M.I.B. agent. I would have done it sooner.” She shifted along her side and propped her head up with her hand. “But I guess I can’t blame anyone. I did look like a kid last year.” Not anymore though. Her body finally honored her mother’s curvaceous ancestors. Charlotte even grew an inch or two since last month. She didn’t have to step up so high to kiss Keagan lately. Now she anticipated the Red Moon; a curse that marked full initiation into desired womanhood. “Damn, you are a catch, Keagan. Kaylee’s run of bad luck had me worried there wasn’t gonna be anyone worth the time, but you’re amazing.”

"I don't know, I think I must have just been blind last year. Or dumb," he spoffed at the thought, feeling that now a whole year older and a step further into teenage life he knew so much more. "I should be modest and say that amazing is generous, but I think I'm going to take that win. I can't say much for your sister's taste in guys, although Joss seems to be an alright dude. Maybe that bad luck turned around for her and is completely missing you since I tricked a Goddess into dating me." Smirking, he inched closer to swoop in for a kiss now that he'd had a chance to cool off.

Whatever Charlotte could have said had been put to rest by a round of making out. As much as Charlotte liked what they had done just minutes ago, she found pleasure in simply holding each other and peppering one another with their lips. At this point Charlotte was eager for the day to end so that she might curl up with Keagan again. So, when the clock struck eight she felt both reluctance and eagerness when they had to climb out of bed.

Happily glowing from their tumble as she got ready, Charlotte put on a simple trainers outfit designed with butterflies on black along the sides of her body. Once Keagan got himself dressed they walked hand-in-hand out to the lounge. As soon as Kaylee and Charlotte saw each other they beamed silent smiles that said more than they could at the time.

“After you,” Joss opened the door for them. Then he reunited with Kaylee on their way to the dining hall.

Reggie happened to run into them mid-way. Instead of sulking and lagging purposefully, he kept an even pace that, when he did end up alongside the others, slowed to match them. “Good morning,” he said, in a tone that could be mistaken for being amiable.

Not wanting to fan anything, Charlotte merely offered a smile and nod as a greeting. She kept a hold on Keagan; anchor for her temper and her comfort. She didn’t know exactly what to expect.

Smiling, Joss gave his friend a pat on his shoulder and did his best to speak just between them, even if it was hard to be sure no one else heard. “How was your sleep?”

After a moment Reggie said, “Not as good as yours, I’m sure.”

Joss nearly missed the spoff. He raised his brows, mildly surprised. “Was that a light-hearted, indirect, congratulatory tease?” Like that of a bro who elbow-nudged his buddy for gettin’ some.

“What? Can’t you tell?” Reggie said, not out-right admitting anything.

“No, not really,” Joss chuckled. “Not when it comes to the type of good sleep I had…” he blushed. “So I take it you’re doing good this morning?”

Shrugging, Reggie said, “No worse than any other, I guess. Just gonna try to ‘chill’ and ‘go with the flow’, as people are fond of telling me.”

“Really?” Joss blinked. He had known Reggie to work on self-improvement here and there, but he rarely said so. Normally not the kind of person to flaunt something he wasn’t sure he could achieve. That either meant he had some new resolve, or he was breaking his normal pattern of behavior without assurance of commitment. Either way, just before they went through the archway to the dining hall Joss said, “Well, I’m here for you man.”

Kaylee was just as impressed as her counterpart that they were seeing such a drastic shift in Reggie's behavior. She didn't think she knew him well enough speculate what prompted it, but decided it was am improvement. "After breakfast it's training until lunch," she said as a recap, making sure not to offer to invite him again, less they face a blow out.

"And you girls were still planning on going to the spa right? And leaving us poor schmucks to fend for ourselves?" Keagan asked, picking up on attempts to be inclusive of the solo rider among them.

Grinning, Charlotte said, “Yep.”

Inara perked at hearing what was said as the teens did the usual pulling of chairs for their significant others. “The spa?”

“Oh, uh, yes,” Charlotte pinked. Strangely enough she was bashful about her mother knowing what had happened. Though, between her parents, Charlotte would choose her mother over her father here. “Did you want to come?” She offered, out of love and respect.

After long years with Wesley even Inara picked up on some behavior tells. She smiled and said, “Maybe another time? I do have work to do today, after I take the girls to their homes.”

The littles, who were quite happy to see Reggie at the table, even if he wasn’t beside his wife, addressed the issue of their end time. Luna said, “Excusez-moi, tante Inara, but may we stay until after dinner?”

“Oh, I don’t know, your mother’s are probably looking forward to your return,” Inara said.

“We behaving,” Lyra said, and she was right.

They had done quite a good job not trying to crack into any rooms, they hadn’t stolen any pass cards, and the kitchens had been unmolested. Wesley and Inara had almost forgotten that Zasha, Melody, and Luna were even there at times. Perhaps this combination was a good influence on the twins.

“Pweeeease,” Desi clasped her hands and pressed them against her chin, eyes squeezed as if the harder she did so would make it come true.

Wesley chuckled, putting down his phone after sending an important text, “Oh lord help be, but I am defenseless against my adorable daughters.” He shared a silent agreement with Inara before giving the littles a nod. “Alright, until after dinner—That is, if you can still maintain your angelic tempers.”

"Da, we behave." A fire of delight shone in Zasha's eyes as the necessary time needed to execute their plan opened up. It worked in their favor that the twins were normally a handful and convincing them to being have was praised.

“I’ll text your mothers,” Inara said, getting out her phone. She mumbled as she typed, saying, “—girls had a lot of fun yesterday, watching them train and riding your ponies. They’re being good and asking to stay longer.” She sent it and smiled. “There.”

Pausing midway through nibbling on a french toast stick, she turned her fierce gaze toward Reggie. "Budete trenirovat'sya s drugimi? A Tigan?"

"She is asking if you will train with all and with Teagan," Melody translated for the teenaged boy.

Reggie unfurrowed his brow at the clarification. He finished chewing his food before saying, “Yeah….Why?”

This seemed to please the small serpent. "Da, train is good. Make strong and powerful. Take care of any problems," she nodding in approval. For a split second her eyes shifted to Keagan when mentioning problems, though so brief it could be hard for anyone to see.

"That's what we're being trained for in school," Kaylee explained to the young girls, unaware of their own meaning. "We want to learn to help others against problems like ghouls or mean fairies."

Looking up at this talk, Melody grew curious. "What about the bastard gnome?" She'd heard plenty of her parents and their battle for the garden invader. Her particular choice of words though made Keagan nearly spit out his juice.

"Beg pardon?" Wide eyes looked around to see if he wasn't the only one who had heard this.

"He is taking mama's roses and making papa mad," the young girl explained to those who were unfamiliar with the situation. "Will you help with the bastard gnome?"

Snorts took the place of outright chuckles as to not make Melody feel silly. Wesley cleared his throat, “Ahem—ah, yes, the Bastard Gnome, or the ‘Gnomius Bastardus’—,” he skipped a beat and winced from a sharp kick from Inara under the table, “—I’m afraid these trainees are still working on getting a license for Fairy Hunting, darling. They won’t be able to help at this time, however, I’ve spoken with Theo about hiring someone if he’s still having trouble.”

Reggie, who couldn’t help but smile at Melody, even if brief, asked Wesley, “From your college?”

“Yes,” Wesley answered. “We have fresh graduates.”

“Isn’t a four-year?” Joss asked.

“Only if you’re specializing. Elites are required to have four as per the time needed to train in everything,” Wesley explained.

Charlotte hummed in thought. “Ah, so I guess I’ll have four then.”

Inara smiled. “You’re really choosing to become an elite? What about the water?”

“I did consider how difficult it is to handle the water, but if Tallulah can teach Danson to swim, I think I can put effort into honing aquatic skills. Besides, if I have a rounded knowledge of all of the sects, I can improve fairy elimination.”

Luna, setting down her orange juice, looked with fascination at the others. “Êtes-vous aussi une élite?”

“We don’t have Lithe’s on, Luna,” Charlotte informed her gently.

“Oh,” Luna blushed in humility. “Uh—are you going to be elite’s as well?”

Reggie nodded, but kept his reasoning quiet. He didn’t want to stir negativity here. Not just that he was in the house of an ex-Hunter who probably had a different viewpoint, but for the sake of his friend who probably didn’t need that trouble.

“I am interested in Accursed,” Joss said. “I think a lot of times we seek out enemies beyond when we should probably be keeping an eye out for when they’re right next to us.”

The littles had to agree. Their eyes glanced at Keagan who had yet to give his response to Luna’s question.


"I'm likely to go with Terrestrial as a specialty," Keagan offered since eyes were on him. It was best suited for his own personal strengths after all. He did admire the fact that Charlotte had the dedication and determination for such an intense program.

Kaylee acknowledged she was the only teenager who had yet to speak, cheeks faintly pinking as she offered a sheepish smile. "I still haven't been able to decide on just one. Maybe I'll just have to end up becoming an Elite as well, then I won't need to make that choice." That and she would be able to work on her courses with her sister with similar continued schooling.

BING! Wesley brought up his phone. He smiled wickedly and began to get up. “Well, if you’re all ready, go on and train. I have some business to attend to; arranging appointments and such.”

"Have fun with your work, dad," Kaylee smiled as she saw her father off, grateful for the time they could spend together between work, school and camp. She finished off her juice and eased herself up out of her chair with Joss's help.

Keagan struggled with just what to say to Wesley as others were bidding him a farewell. He was grateful that the Lord had offered him to come stay and was so accommodating, but now another seed was planted in his head. Within 24 hours of his arrival, he'd gone from cheerful to see Charlotte's parents to now feeling nervous. After all, he had gone and deflowered the Fox's little Dove only minutes prior to arriving at breakfast. Clearing his throat, he decided to follow Kaylee's lead. "Um yes, enjoy yourself Lord Von Helsing," he said with a smile that came across as slightly forced from his own anxiety. He went to stand from the command to leave and the awkward action made his chair topple over behind him, earning snickers from the girls.

"U Tegana kopyta vmesto nog [Teagan has hooves for feet]," Zasha chuckled mirthfully. If only they were responsible for his own fumble!(edited)

Reggie didn’t hold back an amused smile. He didn’t have any real ill-will against Keagan, but no rule said he had to particularly like the man. Reggie happened to be within reach of the fallen chair. He casually gestured to Charlotte to halt, who had bent toward it, and picked it up himself.

The clatter drew momentary attention from Wesley who, just before disappearing through the archway, said in a chuckle, “Careful, we need you alive.”

Inara raised a brow at the way he phrased his words, but decided it was not important right now. “Have a good day guys, see you at lunch.”

“Bye!” Charlotte said, linking up with Keagan and, on the way, murmuring assurance that he was gonna be fine despite the foible. Joss held to Kaylee and Reggie followed with a small spring in his step.

Hye and Kazumi were ready to take charge of the littles once Inara left—not before hugs and kisses between mother and twins, plus her nieces—helping them out of their seats. Now they had missed the first thing the littles had said, but last was clear.

“—okay, so who will watch them train?” Lyra asked her conspirators as Hye helped dust off bits of egg that fell on her pants.

Luna said, “Je le ferai.”

“Okay, good,” Lyra smiled. “Mel? Zasha? Will one of you do it too?” They needed people keeping an eye on Keagan and Reggie.

Kazumi, who helped Melody wipe her hands of smudges from her meal, shared a curious expression with Hye, sensing they’d be split up if the girls wanted to do separate activities. She normally might have put her foot down and said they weren’t going to be doing that, but at this point she and Hye were becoming invested in the drama. They couldn’t let the littles know that though, they’d likely use them to their advantage!

Zasha took up the call to action. "Da, I will watch like hawk," she nodded firmly, though she had to stop for a second in her mission because her shoes had come untied. Two lopsided bows later she was ready to take on task. "Hye, Luna and I want watch Kaylee and Lottie train."

"If we can, please!" Melody, ever sweet even amongst the spiciest of their colony, was quick to tag on. Manners were very important, after all. Theo and Willow emphasized the importance of good etiquette with a sing-song snippet they taught their kids. ‘Having good manners is what we do! To be kind to people we love. Like you!’ The tiny little song would be happy to know her parents would approve.

“Hmm,” Hye feigned indecision.

Kazumi added to the facade by shrugging. “Meet up at lunch?”

Taking a long, hard look at the littles who grew in uncertainty as the seconds passed, Hye rubbed his chin as if he was a CEO making strategic business maneuvers. “A’ight, we can meet at lunch.”

The littles hopped up and down. Luna and Zasha’s hands were taken by Kazumi. The scarred guardian said to Hye, “Call if you need something.”

“Hn,” Hye nodded, turning to the remaining girls once Kazumi left with the other two. “So…what do you want to do?”

Lyra’s wicked grin, adorably evil, played on her lips as she said, “Wisteria garden.”

While Hye accompanied the devious three on their curious mission, Kazumi brought Luna and Zasha to the teens already done with their course. The littles set up as they had done before, overlooking the teens as if they were Roman royalty.

Joss, wiping his brow, said, “We’re uneven today. Any suggestions?”

"Well, fights aren't always going to be even when we're placed in real world situations," Kaylee pointed out, pulling her hair up into a pony so she wasn't losing any vision and also kept her neck cool. The adjustment prompted Charlotte to check her braided bun and made sure the plumeria Keagan got was still in place.

"That's true, we can have 1 on 2 or 2 on 3 scrimmage," Keagan nodded from Charlotte's side. "I do think we should probably keep couples separated, though. Or does anyone disagree with that?"

“Separation is fine by me.” Joss swung his hands as casually as he could, catching them at the front and letting them fall repeatedly. “Two on three sounds good,” Joss said.

Charlotte raised a brow. “If we’re splitting the group up like that, I want to expand the terrain and suggest we allow for freestyle; not restricted to wrestling.”

“Well, like Kaylee said, it’s not always gonna be even,” Joss pointed out. He didn’t require manhandling Kaylee to the ground to have a fulfilling practice, but it certainly made for a fun wrestle. Especially when she made that huff noise in his ear.

Crossing her arms, Charlotte said, “It’ll be uneven, but it follows the logic of what she said. We should include unexpected terrain and a variety of combat techniques. I mean, we’re not always gonna be on flat earth with humanoid-shaped bodies to wrestle. What say you?”

Joss couldn’t see a reason to say no. He could still try to wrestle Kaylee down anyway. “Alright. Freestyle, alternative terrain.”

“Three critical hits or five seconds pinned and you’re done. First team out loses,” Charlotte said with a smirk. “Any objections?”

"Not unless we want to set weapon limitations on the system," Kaylee thought just before she could shake her head and simply comply. "Unless you want someone suddenly whipping out a bazooka and blowing everyone to shreds. Are we doing strictly hand-to-hand or are there weapons permitted?"

"Maybe just what the terrain allows is a good option, since us guys aren't as familiar with the holodeck features," Keagan suggested. He was already enticed by the idea and what he'd witnessed with the observation deck building itself. It reminded him of Tron almost.

“That’s right, you girls have much more experience,” Joss said, not knowing if that meant they could pick a terrain that would benefit the girls without the guys knowing.

Reggie said, “Why don’t we use weapons we’ll have professionally? It’s what we’re training for. Something we practice with in Professor Everest’s class.”

Charlotte nodded in appreciation for the suggestion. “A gun with finite bullets, a knife, and then our own bodies?”

When no one objected, Kaylee moved to the control panel and began to enter in their simulation details. "Alright, one holohandgun each, one holoknife, and we'll say 18 rounds or add in one extra clip?"

"There are up to 3 targets and we need 3 critical hits on each. 18 could be a bit close, I say add a clip," Keagan suggested, though he was open to opposition.

Joss said, “Really, we’d have way more ammo than eighteen on a real job.”

“Hmm,” Charlotte crossed her arms and raised a hand to her chin. “Yeah, but Kaylee was right. We could do something like bazooka’s on a job if we went as realistic as we could, but while we should keep this interesting, we also should keep t sane.” At that she turned to strap her weapons and took a clip. “Kaylee and I can do the eighteen like she suggested, since we’re against three, and you guys get twelve each. Double the chances of landing targets for both teams without getting too crazy. Plus, if anyone is down, you can get extra bullets if you take theirs.”

“Sounds good,” Joss said, gearing up. “The terrain?”

“I set the computer to randomize terrain on a timer,” Charlotte said, stepping to Kaylee’s side. “No one knows what will come and we’ll have to adapt.”

Luna and Zasha were sure Desi, Lyra, and Melody were missing a whole lot of juicy drama. They’d have to spill the tea to their cousins later! Kazumi just about thought the same. She was sure Hye would have something to tell her too.

“Are we gonna be able to see?” Luna asked.

“Yeah, should be,” Kazumi said, adjusting their birds-eye view to be certain.

“Ready?” Charlotte and Kaylee began walking backwards.

Joss and the other guys did the same. “Ready.”

BOOSH! A whirlwind of snow churned around them. An expanse of tundra in a blizzard the size of a football field rose up between them. Trees sprouted from the snowy earth, an icy river cut through the middle at the fifty-yard line. The temperature dropped, but not so much that they would suffer hypothermia.

A burst of cold air pierced through Keagan's training suit, making him visibly shudder as he found a large tree to offer some solace from the gusts. "F-f-fuck, I hate the cold," he grunted to the other two. "What's the plan guys?"

Joss huddled up, rubbing his hands together. “Alright, we got at least twenty yards of trees from the edge to the river. We don’t know how long this timer will go until the land changes. The question is, should we risk it? I don’t like the river between us.”

Nodding, Reggie said, “It’s as good as a trench.”

“Yeah, we’d just be waiting for them to come out into the open and they’d be waiting for us, if they also don’t want to expose themselves,” Joss said. “The other part of this is whether we should still attack as if we weren’t sure the terrain would change.”

That did pose an interesting point. When out on the field, they would have to deal with this situation; no cheating by holding up until the land became easier for victory.

Keagan was struggling to stop his teeth from chattering, making it next to impossible to think. How were these two so calm about this? He was as warm-blooded as they came and this was just about murder. "I th-th-think we need to keep m-m-moving and just be prep-p-pared for it to change," he struggled to offer his own input. "Longer we wait, more they can d-defend-d-d."

“Hang in there,” Joss chuckled, giving Keagan a pat. He felt a shiver, but not quite shaking.

Unimpressed, Reggie had to wonder if Keagan went through Hell’s Gate like they did. Without really talking to Keagan, Reggie made a judgement call that probably wasn’t fair; a green belly; a n00b. Charlotte liked this guy?

Reggie said, “Anyway—I know the river is bare, but we have some advantage. It will be harder for them to take us all down. If we spread out they’ll have to split their attention.”

“Ah, and if we shoot in their direction they’re likely to dodge, maybe take cover,” Joss said.

“We can sneak at first. Cover ourselves in snow,” Reggie quirked an amused grin, glancing at Keagan.

Eyes wide, Keagan looked at him like he'd sprouted a second head. "Are you crazy?! We're going to lose a limb or get frostbite man," he huffed, apparently able to control his chills better when he was pitted a dumb idea. "I'll creep up but I am not going to make a ghillie suit of snow. If this scene lasts too long I'll probably be out anyways; white isn't exactly the best for me to camouflage in."

“Then you’ll run the middle,” Reggie said.

“Reg,” Joss sighed. “Keagan, you can run the edges. Maybe use a tangle of branches to obscure yourself? Like a moving bush. No snow.”

"Yeah, yeah I think I can do that," Keagan nodded in agreement. He didn't have the energy in him to even roll his eye at Reggie's comment.

Their plan was decided just in time. From above Pascal's voice sounded, "Preparation time over. Prepare to fight in 10, 9, 8, 7, 6, 5, 4, 3, 2, 1 - Fight!"

Like fish in water (that was cold, frozen, and coming at their face), the three boys made their way through the terrain. Snow piles, boulders, and the occasional tree were temporary refuge from any attacks that might come their way. While Reggie and Joss were off with their snow camoflauge, Keagan clung to the edges of the tundra simulation, taking up a fallen branch found along the way and adding a second not long after. It wasn't much but it was the start of his bush diguise. He had to carry both in one arm with some difficulty, but it was either that or not have the ability to draw his weapon.

Thankfully before long the movement was beginning to warm him up, enough that the cold wasn't as much of a distraction. Before him was the river,the top of it covered with ice that he wasn't sure how well he'd trust. A few spots further up the stream he could hear water flowing and even see some water flowing where it had cracked. "It's just a holoprogram," he muttered to himself as he started to inch closer to the edge, finding the most narrow section so he wouldn't need to walk on ice longer than necessary. Saying a silent prayer, he began the quickest almost stealth trip across he could manage.

~

Across the field, the girls moved as nimbly as they could through the snow and cold. Kaylee was far less impacted by the cold, always a fan of winter and the snow. Growing up , she had to be called in from the fields or snow rink and came with a less than enthused face. This was pushing her limits, but she was able to tuck thoughts of the mind-numbing cold away. "We should move up off the ground. Maybe we can find a rock or something between some evergreens to give us cover and give us a better view," she suggested to her sister, easily falling into a natural cadence to match her step.

Charlotte shivered. The weather didn’t chatter her teeth, but she didn’t feel comfortable. She readied her gun. “Okay, but let’s do that nearer the treeline.”

The girls sneaked through to the forest until they could just see the river. Then Kaylee and Charlotte shimmied up a tall birch as if they weren’t wearing Lithe’s. Although in hand-to-hand they would employ the use of their suits against the men, they knew the ability for speed and leaping was clearly in their advantage alone.

Kaylee stopped mid-way to keep an eye on the ground below, just in case, and Charlotte continued to the top. From the peak of the tree Charlotte could see at least twenty yards of forestry on either end. Pines dominated the side the boys got, while birch had done so for them. The icy river through the center was bare of any cover. She figured by now the men might have had the idea to keep an eye on the vacant expanse, and if not, they should. The terrain might change, but they had to respect what it was now.

“Kaylee,” Charlotte called down, “maybe we can—,” she stopped. A very big bush made of pine branches at the edge of the other side of the river moved. “Did you see that?” She gave a nod to their far left. “Is that…is it moving?”

Following where her sister gestured to, Kaylee confirmed what Lottie thought she saw. "Definitely moved. It's like...Wait!"

At that moment the sister’s had the same thought: the guys were sneaking their way. It made sense. There were three of them. And if they spread out…

Charlotte pulled her gun. “Kaylee, spot the other two.” She had to hit Keagan. As much as that man meant to her, he had made himself a target.

BAM, BAM!

The stealth theme that had been playing in Keagan's head as he made his dangerous trek into the girls' territory was brought to an abrupt at the wizzing sound of a bullet approaching. He looked up just in time to see it, but not not enough to dodge it. The holoammo hit his chest and in the area surrounding him the system announced 'Critical hit taken. "Fuck!" No time to look and see who was firing, only time for him to duck to the side, just barely missed by the second shot.

"Fuckfuckfuckfuck," he chanted as he dove into the nearest patch of trees, hoping he could blend back in with his bush-to-go. It was only after he was a few steps in that something struck out. All the trees around him bore fair trunks instead of the dark spruce he'd collected his pieces from. These were all birch. "Well...shit..." Tossing the branches aside, he moved toward one of the thicker trunks, pressing his back to it and hoping he'd heard correctly what side the shot had come from.

“Damn!” Charlotte looked out along the river. “Kaylee, I’m gonna give chase to Keagan. Let me know if you need back up by whistling our mayday tune.” A sharp, three note whistle that they practiced.

"Yeah, yeah. If you can get him it'll put us on an even playing field," Kaylee assured her sister.

The confirmation gave Charlotte confidence. She darted from branch to branch when she could toward the area she saw Keagan escape.

Across the vast snowy riverbank Kaylee scanned what she saw now and compared it to what she had seen earlier, before Charlotte shot at Keagan. It was plausible to assume the men crawled out at the same time. If so, the boys would only need to dart ahead to make it to the forest at this point. To her far right Kaylee noticed an oddly shaped mound of snow. It slugged along subtlely, like a worm. And far too close to the sparse trees for comfort.

With Charlotte gone, Kaylee had be her own offense and defense. She kept her post up in the tree, ducking down when something else suspicious took her attention. Deciding not to go all out with her shots like Charlotte had and risk spooking away the approaching body until she could secure killing shots, she slid almost silently down the tree trunk to the lowest branch she could while still maintaining vision. Thankfully there was a large branch that she was able use as cover once she exhaled slowly and took aim at the largest part of the snow worm.

Pop! Pop! Pop!

“Agh!” Kaylee knew the cry belonged to Joss. Critical Hit the voice of Pascal said twice. The third shot missed, thankfully. He sprinted out from the mound of snow to the nearest birch, rolling behind its trunk for cover. A bramble helped obscure his body. The tree itself only blocked him if he leaned his side against it.

BAM! BAM! BAM!

Bullets, not from Joss’s gun, shot at Kaylee. Further down the river Reggie had emerged from the carpet of white, aiming as he ran into the woods. He immediately vanished in a swath of wild berry bushes.

"Oh!" The first bullet just barely missed Kaylee, hitting the tree just above her head. Ducking didn't do her any good for the next hit, hitting her square in the chest. Critical Hit!. No! And the third shot - Critical Hit!No! She wasn't going to die to Reggie - not before she had a chance to finish off Joss. Hastily, she pushed off the branch she had perched on, launching herself at the ground and rolling into the soft crunch of the snow. It was already all or nothing which meant she took off like a small, darty ninja through the snow and weaving around bushes toward the direction of the snow worm near the river.

Shouts faded behind her as Kaylee navigated the woods. Heavy footfalls fluctuated, indicating the vacillating distance between her and her assailants. Kaylee noticed the silence that followed and had to wonder if they were flanking her.

Before another action could be taken the terrain began to shift. Some trees and other flora bent and thickened, becoming hard and grey. Crumbling structures took shape around the arena; an ancient ruin of some long lost citadel whose tower withstood the test of time rose up in the center. Most trees wilted into marshland, the earth softening beneath them. The temperature increased with the change in environment. Their loose hair stuck to their exposed skin from the humidity. Their suits thankfully wicked away most of the moisture from their bodies. The greatest challenge that came from this turned out to be adapting to it on the fly.

“Whoa,” Charlotte gasped, sliding down the trunk of the tree she had been hiding upon; the shape curving into a scarred stone archway standing alone beside a bog. She thanked the heavens that the structure still blocked Keagan from her. He had gotten in his own shot by this time. With gun in hand, and backed against the stone, Charlotte called out, “Still alive are you, my Dilrubaa?”

There was a long pause before Keagan's voice sounded. "Only because you make a better lover than a shot, my Koh-i-noor." She could hear the smirk in his taunt. Crouching in a dense thicket at the edge of a muddy edge of water, he knew he was taking a risk by having uneven footing. She had a shot advantage on him, but he was no longer in a frozen hell. "And here I thought I was on your good side after this morning." Sinking low to the ground he wove his way to a large boulder, pointing his gun where her voice had come from.

The edge of the arena and the bog kept her penned between him and the stone face wall where, beyond it, was a flat, barren stretch of land in easy shooting distance. Not too far ahead where Keagan aimed he could hear the sound of pitter-pattering splashes. He could just see her briefly, before Charlotte vanished behind a cluster of dense reeds bordering the knee-deep swamp.

Not about to abandon his chase, he crept closer, waiting a few second before calling out to her. "Come on gorgeous. There's nothing wrong with losing," he offered. "And you know I'll make it up to you later, in a particular way I think you'll enjoy."

Keagan saw the reeds wobble, heard a shuffle, a snap, and a sloping sound followed by silence. Grinning, he advanced toward the sound, determined to keep the advantage on his side. He began to sneak forward, gun poised at the ready. Through the narrow gaps he could guess the familiar shape of the huddled form of his lover snug against the wall of reeds based on the shape of a knee cast by a shadow angled on the ground. Charlotte’s options had not changed; cornered with only two shots left and the dwindling chance to flee as Keagan approached.

Just before he was visible, he knelt down and picked up a pebble from the muddy bank. He flung the pebble to the far side, making sure to hit a section of the ruins so that it was loud enough to draw attention. As soon as it hit, he took large steps forward, coming up to where Charlotte was hunched down - she wasn’t there.

BAM! Critical Hit; Keagan is eliminated. Pascal announced. A picture of said participant filled the sky for a minute to commemorate his bravery and courage.

Charlotte raised upright from the swamp where she had laid in wait. One hand took out the reed she used to breathe from her mouth while Keagan took his time creeping closer to the Lithe she propped up against the thicket. The decision to leave herself vulnerable proved a worthwhile calculated move. Now Charlotte stood with gun in hand and her rod, wearing nothing but her undergarments. The tip of the reed came to land a soft pat against Keagan’s cheek. “There’s nothing wrong with losing, Dilrubaa.” Charlotte dropped the reed and leaned down to his ear, nipping it before murmuring, “I'll make it up to you later, in a particular way I think you'll enjoy.”

Keagan's mouth dropped at the shot that killed him, turning to spot his dangerous diamond coming out of her hiding. Those lips pulled back into a smirk as she used his own line back on him. He couldn't even be mad though; her move was brilliant and right now nearly bare and holding a gun, well he felt his own body beginning to broadcast what he thought, tugging his shirt down with one hand and abandoning his gun to the marsh. "Oh, I know I will enjoy it, my little femme fatale," he assured her, stepping up and giving her a tug against him so that he could have at least one kiss before being retired from the arena. "Now go kick some ass, love."

“Oh I will,” Charlotte grinned, sharing one last kiss before stepping back.

The ripple of swampland smoothed into mossy panels of metal flooring. They broadened, expanding around the arena, shaping into a deck of a colossal ship. Above them the clouds gathered into forming an oblong, bulbous, floating mass. Rock spires warped into bands of steel that sprang up and over it, lifting the body of the ship manifesting below; copper pipes sputtered white steam, spinning propellers bloomed at the stern, and domes of glass bubbled over the livable areas of the top deck to supply the inhabitants with oxygen.

The steampunk dirigible formed around the people where they stood. Bars of iron shot up between Charlotte and Keagan. The young man found himself trapped in the local jail with no key.

Giggling, Charlotte said, “You look so sexy and rugged. Like a steampunk pirate I caught.” She looked around for her Lithe and discovered the new landscape had swallowed it into the environment. The time it would take to kind the suit could spell disaster for her if she lingered. Thank goodness she decided to keep her knife strapped to her thigh. “Do you think you’ll be alright here?”

"I'll be fine. You best just be glad there's bars between us now or I might keep you from running off," he threatened with a smirk before leaning into his cells walls. "Better get going though. I'll see you after."
 
Last edited:
“See you later, darling,” Charlotte winked before readying her gun and padding stealthily away.

There were several decks to the ship. Clanking, whirring, hissing sounds dampened much of the participants' movement. That, and the beginnings of a storm brewed outside. This worked both for and against them. While no one could hear them, they couldn’t hear anyone else.

Joss had lost much of his bullets. He and Reggie were down to a few each. He had to smile. Kaylee dodged them expertly in the marshland. The agile ferocity of his lady love spiked an urge to find that sexy aloof woman for more than winning the game at this point. It probably helped that Reggie kept him on track.

“She’s up a deck,” Reggie said.

“How do you know?” Joss asked, peering around a corner.

“We’re in the kitchens right beneath some fancy apartments or something,” Reggie said, pointing to a plaque with directions to various dining halls from the area they were in. “Kaylee was behind that large boulder, remember? A corridor formed there. It dead ends to a spiral stair that goes up and connects to both this hall heading out on top deck, or this passage toward the captain’s officers galley. She’d be an idiot to try to dart past these two doors, not knowing how close we were to her, just to escape into the dining room that this kitchen opens up to, when she could back out up the stairs.”

“Ah,” Joss smiled proudly. “And if we follow her up that stair she has easy targets in a narrow hole.” Damn, he loved that woman.

Reggie said, “We need to get up the stairs. She’ll never come down here, that’s for sure.”

Kaylee had patients, they learned. That, and more. Her uncanny ability to guess some of their moves had to be a skill learned from a great teacher. They could bet who. Keagan’s loss, obviously by Charlotte, proved that they needed to get their heads out of their asses, because apparently, that’s how screwed they were if they didn’t.

“What?” Joss asked, seeing Reggie’s flat, annoyed face.

After a shake of his head and a sigh, Reggie grumbled, “You just had to date a Von Helsing.”

Chuckling, Joss said, “I have no regrets. The day I asked Kaylee out in the hall of Freshman year is one of the best decisions I’ve made. Even if it did scare me at the time to learn she was the daughter of Wesley.” Joss walked ahead and gave Reggie a nudge. “Come on, let’s hunt my lover.”

“Happy to shoot her by your side,” Reggie said with a wry smile.

They distracted her, if she was at the top of the stairs, with the sounds of creaking on the metal panels by tapping them in a footfall pattern upon the lowest set. Joss, meanwhile, sprang as quickly as he could out of the kitchens and up another set of stairs. After a moment Reggie waited behind crates in the kitchens with an easy exit out of another passage used for waste. He waited for the sound of gunfire.

Meanwhile Joss eased up onto the floor Reggie suspected Kaylee had escaped to, navigating the best he could to where the spiral probably met that deck.

They had been able to guess her waiting perch quite accurately, Kaylee prepared for them at the top of the spiral staircase, a few steps back and with a dining cart she'd found as cover. What they didn't count on was a keen ear, listening for the footsteps to grow closer than they were. Their mock sounds stopped far too soon for the 23 steps she'd counted between floors. Fair brows narrowed suspiciously at the top landing, knowing something had to be up. She risked rising slightly for a better view, head snapping around at the sound of a floorboard creaking behind her. Joss had caught a glimpse of her head, but she'd been alerted just as he took his shot, rolling away from his fire and lunging to the side while twisting her body to open fire on him. She had to be fast, knowing too well she was outnumbered, so there was no time for sweet talk on the battlefield, shooting three times as she advanced toward him, taking cover as she could.

Critical Hit. Joss has been eliminated. The announcement came just as Reggie got to the top of the stairs and caught the gaze of cornflower eyes. Before a bullet could land its target on him, he rolled and ran through an archway. Reggie’s footfalls vanished among the clanking sounds of the airship.

“Ah damn,” Joss sighed, easing up to his feet. He came walking over to where Kaylee was, certain for the time being that Reggie couldn’t make a hit at that angle. Good too, because Joss needed to see his lady love. “Deadly and sexy; a great combo. Good game,” Joss said with a grin, coming to steal himself a kiss.

The serious facade Kaylee wore fell away like a curtain as Joss approached her after he was announced as defeated by the system. Kaylee happily spared a few moments to drape her arms around his neck, smirking up at him and even letting their nose brush back and forth. "You did pretty damn good yourself there," Kaylee praised him, reluctantly pulling away. Reggie likely wasn't far off, and she couldn't risk giving him an easy shot by standing around flirting.

Joss chased her lips as she backed up, taking two more kisses before finally letting go. “I plan on doing you pretty damn good tonight—Have at Reggie, he needs to be humbled,” he said with a grin. “I’ll meet up with you after.”

There was no reason for Joss to run off until Kaylee had vanished from his sight, so he enjoyed the view of her until she left. At this point Joss decided to join with the audience of little girls and see if Keagan was there. When he did arrive he was surprised to know that he could see and hear everything from where the littles had sat. Kazumi had the system blur out Charlotte who, for some reason, wasn’t wearing her outer clothing.

“Where’s Keagan?” Joss asked, taking a seat beside Zasha.

“There,” Kazumi pointed.

Chuckling, Joss saw Keagan sitting in a jail cell. “Oh wow, ha ha. Should we let him out?”

Shrugging, Kazumi said, “This won’t last long. Kaylee and Charlotte will end Reggie.”

“I dunno, he’s skilled,” Joss said.

Kazumi had a feeling that Reggie’s downfall would have nothing to do with skill. She crossed her arms, watching the man in question intently.

Reggie, overthinking every sound and shadow since bolting from Kaylee, came upon an intriguing scene. Charlotte, wearing only lace, walked through ornate double-doors with only a knife in hand. Captain’s cabin. There’s no alternative exit aside from the windows. If he shut himself in with her, he’d get his kill.

Slowly, Reggie eased up to the doors with his gun drawn. He peered around the edge to see Charlotte making a sweep of the room. When she peeked into the master bathroom he tip-toed in and closed the doors, locking them quietly. Reggie turned around just as Charlotte came out.

Gasping, Charlotte got into a stance with her knife at the ready. “Oh shit,” she murmured, heart racing.

Aiming his gun, Reggie found his urge to shoot weakened as his emotions got the better of him. “It wasn’t okay. It was good,” he said, lips in a line. “Admit it.”

Thin brows tilted unevenly. “What wasn’t okay? Admit what?” Charlotte asked, wary of his gun as she moved deftly towards the captain’s desk.

“You know,” Reggie pinked. “The bridal kiss.”

Mouth agape, Charlotte spoffed, “Seriously? At a time like this? With a gun pointed at me?” She got to the table. She didn’t know if she could jump through the window or not, but she could at least try. The bullets would be the problem. She grabbed the captain’s chair and dragged it with her.

Reggie moved forward each step she took back. “Never mind the timing, just admit you thought it was a good kiss.”

“Why does it even matter?” Charlotte asked, pursing her lips.

“Because when I do something, I make sure I do it well,” Reggie said, a leap away from the desk. “I don’t appreciate lies about me.”

“Mhm, well, good for you—,” Charlotte launched the chair at Reggie. She spun on her heels, aiming for the window.

Reggie dodged the heavy object. He reoriented himself and bolted after Charlotte in a blink. What am I doing? I should have taken her out by now… The risk she took made sense with the situation she was in, but this did leave her open for a clear shot. Yet, instead of doing that, Reggie engaged in a struggle to prevent Charlotte from escaping through the windows, distancing her from them and moving towards the wardrobe by the bed.

“Oh shit,” Reggie, amidst dodging knife swipes, had to bend awkwardly away when Charlotte managed to take semi control over his gun. The last two shots he had buried in the ceiling.

Hope you heard that Kaylee! Charlotte had wanted to hit Reggie, but this would have to do.

Without her Lithe the drastic difference in strength made it apparent that her time could be up any moment. Case in point, Reggie took her blows like a champ. He even got a hold of her knife in one hand and used the other to press hers against the wardrobe above her head. There they stood, with Reggie holding Charlotte’s knife at her throat and little room for her to move, what with his front pressed against hers, not to mention she had worn herself out.

“Well?” Charlotte pursed her lips. “Go ahead. Do it. Or are you still hoping for a confession?”

The silence that followed communicated hesitation and uncertainty. Reggie moved the edge of the knife to Charlotte’s lips. He tapped them gently. “I know how well I kiss…So why are you so reluctant to give me credit for my skills?”

“Why do you care?” Charlotte huffed. “I said it was okay!”

“But it’s not—you’re avoiding the admission. You lied. I know you did. You’ve been lying to everyone about it and I won’t stand for that,” Reggie said. He caught sight of the little blossoms in her hair. With no explanation he flicked them out one by one. “Would you lie about Keagan? And how kisses?” He brought the knife back down, to her chin. He dragged the tip along her throat. “Would you stand for someone trash talking him?” The edge of the blade went further, stopping over her heart. It snagged the top of her lace.

Charlotte became acutely aware of her bareness right then. Her blush spread from her cheeks, to her collarbone, and down her front. She recovered from the sense of vulnerability enough to scoff and say, “Of course not. But I like him—So what? Do you like me?”

THUNK! Charlotte inhaled sharply, wincing her left eye where, inches away, Reggie sunk the knife into the wood. “I didn’t say that. What do we even have in common?”

“What? You don't like me then? Answer me straight, Reggie—” Charlotte abruptly hopped and clasped her legs around his waist, causing him to lose balance. “—Or are you avoiding?” She grunted, throwing her weight into her maneuver.

The two struggled once more, with Reggie overpowering Charlotte when she tried to escape across the bed. He pulled her down to the mattress without using a sanctioned wrestling move; though pinned, it didn’t count towards a hit. Reggie missed that Charlotte flashed a wicked grin. She covered it with a mask of exasperation when she found herself immobile and staring up at Reggie who boldly positioned himself in a compromising manner.

“Can you honestly say that I had no finesse?” Reggie grunted, pressing Charlotte’s hands into the comforter when she tried to swipe at him. “That my kiss did not impress you?”

“It’s been days, I barely remember how it felt,” Charlotte’s heart raced thinking of that moment; the whirling turn, the gasp caught in her throat, the way his mouth had moved against hers.

Silence fell between them as Reggie took in the sight of her. “Shall I remind you?” Reggie murmured. His lips brushed hers briefly as he watched Charlotte’s eyes.

Whatever he saw in them, Reggie took it as permission. He enthralled Charlotte in another kiss. He sensed her conflict, her tenseness. Had Reggie been wrong? Had she not allowed his point to be made? And yet something shifted as Reggie meant to pull away from her. Charlotte's legs tightened around him. She pushed against his mouth with hers. Something told Reggie this wasn’t what he thought it was, but urges took over reason and good sense. Without thinking about it he let her hands go the more passionate it got. Charlotte’s hands slipped down his body. A moment later Reggie inhaled sharply at immense pressure concentrated at a single point against his rib.

Critical Hit; Reggie is eliminated.

Astonished, Reggie blinked down at Charlotte’s devilish smirk. As the environment folded up around them now that the game was resolved, Reggie had the presence of mind to grab Charlotte’s body and pose as if he had attempted to wrestle her down. So it was that, when the program ended, Keagan could only presume Reggie had gotten stabbed in his attempt to take Charlotte down.

With the simulation ended, Kaylee could be spotted mere feet away from them, looking just as surprised as Reggie had. She'd made her way toward the captain's quarters when she'd heard the two shots fired. Finding the doors locked, Kaylee entered a bordering room, one of the dining rooms, slipped out of the window and onto the catwalk that lined the outside of the ship. Through the window Kaylee managed to hear their conversation and even sneak a few peaks, cornflower eyes wide for the spurred kiss between her sister and Reggie. Completely unexpected!

Kaylee had faith in her sister's abilities, and she was not disappointed. Thankfully, even if Reggie had managed to eliminate Charlotte, there had been no way he would have made it out of Kaylee's scope. Victory was theirs, though it now carried a heavy burden of a secret that couldn't be discussed as a certain someone was approaching them.

"You really don't want to mess with the Von Helsing girls," Keagan beamed, though it faltered slightly to see Reggie a little too close for comfort upon his Charlotte in her current state. Reggie shifted off of her when Keagan closed the distance between them. Taking off his shirt, Keagan offered it to Charlotte, trying not to get automatically defensive. "It was one hell of a match though, don't you agree?"

Charlotte dropped the knife and took the shirt gratefully. “Yeah…a hell of a match is right,” she said, glancing at Reggie with uncertain eyes as she stood up with Keagan’s offered hand. Charlotte pressed against Keagan’s front, finding comfort in his arms from the emotions that stormed inside her. Just being in his presence rejuvenated her spirit. There was much to talk about with Kaylee.

From the visitor's box above, Zasha was still less than pleased. "Why you hide wrestling?" the young serpent demanded of Kazumi who had blurred their vision of that section of the fight when Charlotte was no longer decent. "Wrestling is best part and ruined by fuzz. Feh!"

Kazumi gestured to Charlotte. “She wasn’t decent. Rules of the holodeck for young people under thirteen are clear. Take it up with Lord Von Helsing.”

“We saw enough,” Joss said in a kind tone to Zasha, but his gaze was set under a disappointed brow, staring at Reggie as he came to stand by Kaylee.

Reggie cast his eyes away. He cleared his throat and said, “Training is done. We should eat lunch.” He turned without another word, heading off to do just that.

The sooner they ate, the quicker they could get to the spa. “Yeah, let’s get going,” Charlotte said, thankful for Keagan who helped her find her proper clothes.

“Okay, we’ll meet you there,” Joss said, walking with Kaylee at a somewhat brisk pace. “What did you see?” He asked in a concerned tone, as soon as he was sure no one could hear them.

Kazumi gestured to Charlotte. “She wasn’t decent. Rules of the holodeck for young people under thirteen are clear. Take it up with Lord Von Helsing.”

“We saw enough,” Joss said in a kind tone to Zasha, but his gaze was set under a disappointed brow, staring at Reggie as he came to stand by Kaylee.

Reggie cast his eyes away. He cleared his throat and said, “Training is done. We should eat lunch.” He turned without another word, heading off to do just that.

The sooner they ate, the quicker they could get to the spa. “Yeah, let’s get going,” Charlotte said, thankful for Keagan who helped her find her proper clothes.

“Okay, we’ll meet you there,” Joss said, walking with Kaylee at a somewhat brisk pace. “What did you see?” He asked in a concerned tone, as soon as he was sure no one could hear them.

Uneasiness was evident on her face as she turned her head to face him while they were walking still. "More than I want to see," Kaylee said truthfully. Carrying the burden of their entanglement was already weighing on her shoulders. When she knew no one was around, she retold what she'd witnessed of their engagement. "Has Reggie talked to you at all? About Charlotte and...I don't know, the kiss or something else?"

“That’s the thing, I haven’t really gotten to talk to him,” Joss frowned. He had been with Kaylee most of the time since he got to Avostoska. “To be honest, I don’t know what to think. If he was upset about her lying, well, that tracks I guess. He gets irritated when there are false rumors about him, but…Proving his point by kissing her again? That’s too far. He owes Keagan an apology. As for Lottie, well, I will leave that to your judgement if she’s culpable. Using a kiss to loosen her hands to stab Reggie is clever, but that doesn’t mean it won’t hurt Keagan. I know I would be upset.”

The painful look on Kaylee's face didn't disappear at that point. "Really? You think I want to tell Keagan that I just watched my sister getting hot and bothered pressed up against another guy?" She spoffed at that thought. "Would you want to do that if Reggie was seeing someone and they were doing questionable things?"

After a few minutes to think about it, Joss said, “No, you should not be the one to tell him. Charlotte must do it.” He noticed a door to a drawing room. Joss glanced around and walked into it with Kaylee. He shut the door and said, “Would you want to know? Even if I had done it as a distraction to take out a woman holding me down, wouldn’t you want me to be honest with you, that this happened?”

Fair brows furrowed together at the simple hypothetical question. "Wait, that doesn't count! I...well, ugh, I mean yes but mostly so I could kick her ass," Kaylee huffed. "But did you start the kiss or did she? That makes a huge difference..."

“Why does it matter? The kiss is a kiss,” Joss raised a brow. “I mean, not to be harsh but…Even if the guy kissed you, I’d probably be angry with you still.”

"I get that, but there is still a difference. If I started it then I completely brought it upon myself. If the other guy made the first move and I just saw it as a way to secure a victory because he wasn't paying attention, it doesn't seem as much something that I wanted," Kaylee said as her own logic, though even as she spoke it was beginning to crumble. "My point is he has some responsibility, not just her. Reggie's been the one to come up and kiss her not once, but twice. You think I should go to Keagan and tell him that another guy is encroaching on his woman?"

“Oh Reggie does have responsibility, I know that, but I would not recommend you telling Keagan anything,” Joss said, adding, “By the way—this imaginary guy you kissed—Did you try to bite him? Or head-butt him? I mean, why a kiss?” It wasn't even real and Joss felt his cheeks heat.

"I wouldn't even have kissed him to begin with, it's all hypothetical," Kaylee waved the question away. "I wouldn't let myself get in that situation. And besides, a swift kick in the balls is much more effective than kissing."

Joss put aside his worry that it was, in fact, very possible this could happen to anyone—being unable to kick said balls—he decided to take satisfaction in that Kaylee said she wouldn’t have kissed the hypothetical jerk, and hoped she would go with a head-butt or a bite.

“Alright right well…We should go,” Joss said, taking Kaylee with him into the hall.

They had been passed up by the others by now. When they walked into the dining hall they were met with questions about why they were late. Joss chose to keep their diversion simple; a sudden bathroom break. That calmed concern over their tardiness to lunch.

At the table the littles were covertly chatting with one another about what they had planned. They were careful to keep their discussion short to not draw notice. Hye and Kazumi had much to share with one another, talking a lot more than usual where they sat watching the family. News of what had happened at the holodeck had Hye wishing he went there to see it himself.

As for the others, the lunch went well enough. Reggie looked pale, often shifting his eyes onto Charlotte and Keagan. At one point he met with Joss’s gaze and the two shared a silent agreement to speak alone at some point after the meal. Thankfully the Von Helsing sister’s had arranged the separation for the spa and the men would go with their father to the gentleman’s smoke room where the billiards and drinks were waiting.

“Done!” Lyra said, pushing away her empty plate.

“Already?” Inara perked her brows. “And without complaint…You girls are doing a great job today.”

They smiled sweetly. “Have lots of fun to get to!” Desi said, shifting off of her chair with Hye’s help.

“What do you guys have planned today?” Wesley asked, very curious of the apparent transformation.

“Gardens,” Luna said, happily standing with the assistants while the girls finished getting cleaned up.

“Hm,” Inara studied them, then smiled. “Have fun.”

“We will!” The littles beamed, having the guardians escort them out.

“Spa,” Charlotte said, with a slight tone of desperation hidden by a sip of water. She got up and gave Keagan a kiss to his cheek. “Meet you at dinner?”

Recovered from spotting Reggie and Charlotte earlier, after what he presumed was a good wrestling match, Keagan was all smiles for his sweetheart. "Of course, my Koh-i-noor," he assured her, though he dare not go in for a return kiss or grope while standing before Wesley. "Enjoy your girls time and I'll see you soon."

Kaylee followed her sister's direction, rising and pausing to give Joss a brief peck (the girls were all there watching, after all) and a hug that was brief but long enough to assure him, "I'll talk to her," before pulling away. "Don't have too much fun without me. I've only heard stories about what happens at the gentleman's club."

Wesley broke in to answer here. “Oh, they’ll all be fine.” His hands graced the shoulders of the men and he guided them with him. Reggie followed silently.

“Y-you’re coming too?” Joss said, swallowing.

“I wouldn't be a good host otherwise,” Wesley grinned. “You girls have a great time,” he said to them just before they left.

Not risking anyone else hearing, Charlotte didn’t say a word until she and Kaylee got to the desired section of the castle. Once behind closed ornate doors, Charlotte turned, wide eyed, to Kaylee. “I think I fucked up,” she said, frowning deeply.

"I'll say," her sister didn't offer a lot of grace for her actions. "The wedding sure, you can write that off as play pretend maybe, but this? Lottie, what is going on here? Keagan showed up and it was so romantic but then you go and rub up on Reggie!" Maybe it was the talk with Joss that was getting to her, but Kaylee just couldn't hold back.

Charlotte winced. “I know, it looks bad—It’s terrible! Listen so, at some point I lost my knife. He pinned me to the wardrobe. I got out of that, and my leg felt his knife on his hip. I figured I could grab it and stab him, but he got me down on the bed,” Charlotte said. She paced the room, nervously tapping her fingers together. “Reggie—he had my hands pinned and I could barely wiggle my legs. I had the idea that I could loosen my hands and make another attempt to get Reggie’s blade, but— Kaylee, he’s far stronger than I imagined. I feel like all the work I did to improve my strength has been a complete waste. It was like he didn’t have muscles, he had steel cord!” She pressed her hands to her forehead. “We had been arguing up to this point,” she said, giving her sister a brief overview. “I tried to brush it off. I said I couldn’t remember anyway and he…He said ‘I’ll remind you’ or something and—I froze. The kiss flashed in my mind, I didn’t say yes, but I didn’t exactly say no. I still couldn’t move my hands, so I thought…I thought I’d go with it and hope he’d let them loose.” And she was right. “I swear, Kaylee, as soon as my wrists were free I went right for it and stabbed him…But I still feel awful. I know this is gonna hurt and I know he could want to leave me, but I—I don’t want Reggie, I want Keagan.”

This had to be one of the worst predicaments, and Kaylee's own experience did not prepare them for this. "But poor Keagan. He came here for you and even brought your favorite things. This is going to break his heart," she let out a small whine of protest. "You got so lucky on your first try and then this happens? I already couldn't believe he just moved past the wedding kiss for you. God, he must really love you Charlotte."

Breaking down, Charlotte felt a sob coming on. “I know! Don’t you think I understand that? Keagan’s an amazing man! He— He’s my first time and my first—my first love!” The sadness broke out of her, shuddering her shoulders. “What do I do? What do I do?”

There was a big piece that Kaylee knew they'd need to unpack in a moment, but for now she needed to comfort her sister. Coiling her arms around Charlotte, she offered quiet shushing like their mother would. "No, no we'll figure this out," Kaylee assured her softly. "But one thing is for certain; if you're going to tell him then you need to tell him as soon as possible. Waiting won't help at all."

Catching her breath between sobs, Charlotte managed to nod. “I just—I just—feel—like if I—I hadn’t frozen—I could have—I—I could have just said ‘I don’t care’—or—or some—something,” She shook her head, obviously needing more time to cool. They sat there among the elegance of the spa until Charlotte could speak properly.

"If it counts for anything, I don't think it's right what Reggie is doing to you," Kaylee remarked once the sobs had gone down. "It's just like how he had stepped in between Danson and Tysha. He knows you're with Keagan and he should be ashamed of himself."

Wiping her eyes, Charlotte said sadly, “I know…I don’t know why I feel like it’s all my fault, but I do.” She sniffed and used a tissue to clean her face. “I guess I don’t really believe Reggie would feel ashamed or come forward. It’s all on my shoulders. And—And Joss? He’s worked so hard to try to help Reggie, but this is probably going to ruin that progress too. Why would Keagan want to hang out with me, if Reggie is around and unremorseful? It’s one thing to do wrong and ask for forgiveness, but if Reggie’s just gonna sit there, or maybe leave entirely, wasting all of his friends' efforts—Joss will probably be upset too.” Charlotte dropped her head. “This is a big mess.”

Charlotte was likely right about Reggie. So far he hadn't seemed to regret a thing he'd done, now at Avostoska or Freshman year at the Academy. That personally didn't sit right with Kaylee, but she also knew he didn't care for her enough that she'd ever change his mind. "Okay... maybe you wait until after their stay is over, or right at the end,* she suggested, hoping for the most peaceful solution. "That way Reggie can't ruin anyone's stay and you get your time with Keagan. He came here for you after all. Across the world to see you and be here with you. I'm sure you don't want to lose out on that time."

Exhaling, Charlotte said, “Alright. I think I can do that. Thank you Kaylee.” It would take immense control over herself to appear normal here, but she had to do it. It helped that they were at the spa. The staff and the beauty routine could help prep Charlotte to make a superficial recovery. “Let’s get started.”

Steam, massages, and masks were only a momentary comfort, but they helped Charlotte diffuse a lot of her fear and anxiety. The path to correcting the grave mistake was going to be rough, but she believed it was worth it. Keagan was the right kind of man; the kind you fought to keep. Recalling his thoughtfulness brought a smile to Charlotte’s face for the first time in hours.

“Kaylee, you know how my lips swelled up because of the pineapple? Well, obviously you can guess my disappointment that I couldn’t kiss Keagan, and I was sure there was nothing I could really do, but then he…” Charlotte described in subtle hints and pointing down at herself. “It was amazing. I can’t tell which I liked better—that, or the morning after when we went all the way.”

"Your lips swelled up?" Kaylee's concern was quickly taken away when more important topics came up. "Wait, he? And then you?"

“Yeah,” Charlotte chuckled, realizing her passing remark when she was sobbing had been missed. She meant to make it a cooler reveal anyway, but thought her blubbering ruined it. This was some saving grace!

A delighted squeal echoed throughout the room, drawing attention from a couple of the staff. Waiting for them to look away, Kaylee turned to her sister with the biggest grin. "I can't believe it! Oh, Lottie you must really really like him, huh? I don't know if I would have been so bold to have my first time right here under dad's nose. Ohhh this is so great!"

“Believe me, I was thinking the same,” Charlotte said, shifting upright to face her sister. “But I was too enraptured with him to care. Oh Kaylee, I do like him a lot—I think…I might love him!” Which made the pain of her situation worse. Charlotte practiced taking that control and minimizing the effects of the stabbing in her chest to focus. “At least, what I think is love.” Reggie might have kissed her twice, but Charlotte could say for certain there was a stark difference between infatuation and affection. One scratched an itch and the other warmed the soul.

That called for another squeal of pure delight from the eldest Von Helsing, squirming in her seat and making the pedicure she was currently getting that much harder to work on. Then again, this was juicy gossip, so the nail technician kept his mouth closed, letting the young girls have their moment.

"That's so amazing, Charlotte! You love him and he's in love with you and it's so beautiful,” Kaylee nearly teared up. "It just makes it so much more perfect that you gave yourself to him, body and soul. Ugh, if only he would have been here for the poolside wedding. That would have been a better sight."

Charlotte burst a giddy chuckle, “I would have loved that!” She could just see it now, Keagan waiting for her as she walked down the aisle of pool lounges. “Oh Kaylee, I wish I could rewind time!” She settled down when her attending nail technician gave a glance of distress. “Oop, sorry,” Charlotte smiled sheepishly. She turned back to Kaylee. “I think we should get photos of us as couples. What do you think?”

"Oh, that's a wonderful idea!" Kaylee could already envision them in one of the beautiful groves nearby or maybe the field of flowers from their horse ride. "Then we can have pictures of them to help get through time apart." Anything to help ease the pain that she was trying not to think about.

The girls spent the rest of their time giddily planning their photo shoot and occasionally teasing each other.

~oOo~​

Across the castle the boys were experiencing a different sort of life crisis. While Joss and Reggie kept sharing looks of mixed emotions, Wesley guided Joss, Keagan, and Reggie through the doors of the gentlemen's club where, lo and behold, they had some visitors.

“Ah, glad you could drop by,” Wesley grinned, walking with the three young guys to a room filled with the male friends and family. “What is it?” Wesley asked, following the eyes of the young men. “Ah, the painting—Yes, just ignore that if you’re uncomfortable.”

The young men turned from the massive image of Everest and Wesley posed half-naked together, in front of a forest, to the room and felt absolutely surrounded. Joao, Cory, Ryuu, Nicklaus, Liam, Andriy, Oliver—All of them. They were all lounging with drinks or a cigar. Reggie nearly backed out of the room. Wesley happened to close the door in time.

“Boys, I thought you might enjoy some time to get to know this side of the family a little better,” Wesley mused, stepping aside to stand by Everest. “Feel free to roam. We have plenty to do here.”

Keagan could say that Reggie and Joss weren't the only ones feeling discomfort, and his was linked to that painting. It still befuddled him how two grown men with such loving wives would throw it all aside for what? This exotic love affair that everyone seemed to know about and no one stopped? Keagan stood awkwardly by Reggie and Joss, though there was some level of awe from the room of historical figures that were present, having missed his chance at a star struck moment since he arrived after the birthday party had ended.

It wasn’t just Keagan who found the relationship between Everest and Wesley odd. The sheer comfortableness of the two baffled Joss and intrigued Reggie. They were not about to poke inquires at this time, though.

"Come on lads, no reason to stand around gawking," Oliver waved them closer, one face they were at least accustomed to. He sat comfortably near Cory, his own tie loosened and cuff links undone.

Everest, with his favorite scotch swirling in a glass, took up a post at Wesley's side. "Don't brush aside the painting. It's a modern work of art and must be preserved at all costs," he draped an arm along his dear friend's shoulders,"Despite my jealous wife and her attempts to be rid of it. Finally it's found a sanctuary where it can be admired each day."

"Tak, is nice painting. When is honeymoon?" Andriy jested, earning a few chuckles from around the room.

"You kidding mate? They've been on a honeymoon since I met them, the rest of the world just hasn't kept up with them," Gordon spoffed, taking a chance to completely unwind. "Oh, how's Zasha been? Saw the message about them staying and I wondered if they'd managed to take Inara's phone and send it. Lord knows that she is certainly capable of plotting like that."

"Everyone's in one piece as far as I know," Oliver offered reassurance. "Our little girls are, for once, not causing a problem. Maybe you, Everest, and Yonten will make it to the teenage years after all."

"Nah, I've decided Nora doesn't get to be a teenager. She can go from twelve to twenty because there are certain things," steely gaze from the sharpshooter looking at their young guests, "that I do not want to deal with."

All three young men paled briefly. There was no telling just where a conversation like that might go and none of them wanted to be the target of suspicion and scrutiny. These men were no laughing matter. They occupied their mouths with drinks and hoped they wouldn’t be pulled into a topic they’d have to dance around.

Wesley sighed, “I tried to do the calculations on achieving that, unfortunately we can’t speed their development, darling.”

“You’d have better luck slowing it down,” Ryuu chuckled. “I’m not sure how old I am, but I look like I’m in my mid-twenties.”

“Shit, I do not want to slow Nia’s growth down,” Yonten spoffed. “I gotta get her into something she loves and then she can visit. That girl is a lot to handle. I ain’t even worried who she get with, cuz I bet they all get jacked up if they ain’t right, you know what I’m saying? Probably best for them if they don’t.” They’d have to be as clever and crazy as a bunny and a dragon.

“Perhaps,” Ryuu grinned. “But there’s always a chance. You know you can’t keep them from experiencing the world.” He shifted his silvery eyes onto the boys. “I’m sure you two haven’t been idle, sleeping in the castle with your girls.”

Wesley shot Ryuu a glare. It was one thing to tease around it, but it was another to outright talk about it! “We won’t speak of that here.”

“Is natural,” Theo decided to get on board.

“Can’t deny it, Wesley,” Micha chuckled. He turned and wiggled his eyebrows at Joss and Keagan.

Nicklaus laughed at the wide eyes of the young men. “Oh damn, they’re like three little lambs among wolves. You guys are terrible!”

“Don’t be frightened,” Liam said, giving them a pat on the back. “Not all of us are gonna give you a hard time. Besides, you can’t be worse than Wesley.”

“What was that?” Wesley chuckled. “Worse than me? Exactly how am I worse?”

Cory spoffed, “Your track record of seduction and the prolific intimate life-style you only swore off of just before Hell’s Gate.”

“Yeah, you and Inara got around,” Yonten chuckled.

Confused, Joss asked, “What’s going on? Got around what? What’s a prolific intimate life-style?”

"It's a fancy way of saying my boy here was all but a little man slut," Everest smirked, giving him a nudge. "Him and Inara definitely had their pick of the crop and didn't hesitate to start plucking."

"With others? That you weren't even married to?" The question was out before Keagan could stop it, immediately trying to hide behind a cough. These were the parents of the girl he loved, and to hear they lived a very promiscuous style in their bedroom was unsettling. Was this a belief he would have to expect Charlotte to share?

"Always to consenting adults," Oliver offered some solace to the question. "And I can attest it was quite the enjoyable experience." Even if the aftermath had been complicated and emotional at times. It was a moment of the past he would still not deny happening or feel shameful of, feeling it was a stepping stone to coming into arms with his sweet Lamb and their growing galaxy.

"Enjoyable, exciting. Go ahead and keep saying things like that to stroke Wes's ego," Everest spoffed, though he also wasn't denying it to be true.

"Fell in bed with Fox, going to have to deal with ego," Joao's deep earthly chuckle sounded, clearly amused.

“Just so you know,” Wesley broke in with a grin. “It was Inara who initiated the sexy-streak. I simply came on for the ride.” He winked at Everest, “Aside from one.”

That night at the bar when Everest revealed he had an interest had probably been the one time Wesley was personally eager to enjoy another couple, motivated by his affection for the character of said man.

Joss’s jaw dropped. There was more than just Everest who had been with Wesley. Oliver too? “I can’t imagine sharing…”

“Is not for everyone,” Theo said with a chuckle. “Certainly not me.”

There were several of them that agreed they didn’t have an interest in that life-style. Cory, Liam, Micha, Theo, Niklaus—they weren’t eager to allow another person to become so intimate with their wives. No, that kind of thing didn’t inspire joy. Keagan had to question whether to believe Cory's word on this, given his encounter at the Valentine's dance, but kept his mouth closed. They truly were sheep in the Lion's den here, with far more sheep than they to risk provoking someone.

“So,” Reggie furrowed his brow, “Why did you swear it off?”

Wesley said, “That’s complicated, but essentially, Inara and I decided that we didn’t want to risk being the cause of a child to be pulled between two worlds. In our view that is an unfair burden to place on someone simply because we wanted pleasure for one night.”

Oliver was in silent agreement there. Granted, their situation had abruptly ended by choice of an outside party, but there had been several discussions beforehand on how the little girl who was the product of a lion on the prowl to a fox and tigress's den. The difficulty of not wanting to interfere with a marriage while not wanting to abandon one's flesh and blood was a challenge in its own.

“That’s why it’s best to sleep with an Awakened,” Ryuu grinned. He set his hands behind his head. “I never have to worry about that.”

Joss blushed, knowing what he meant. It was probably the one perk Wesley appreciated about his daughter with Joss. But even so, he wasn’t eager to bed anyone aside from Kaylee and he wondered if she would think he was narrow minded.

Curious, Niklaus asked, “What are your thoughts about this, boys?” None of the fathers would be willing to inquire.

"On...erm, sharing?" The idea had Keagan feeling bashful all together. "I uh, I haven't thought about something like that. Maybe if Charlotte were interested, I might consider it."

"Ah, a young man willing to bite the bullet for his lover," Oliver chuckled, finishing off his drink and setting it down.

Reggie raised a brow. He would have sworn Keagan would have outright rejected the idea. But maybe that had to do with what he knew about Joss and assumed Keagan wouldn’t be different.

Gordon shared Oliver's amusement. "Best to be prepared if that sort of discussion pops up so you know what you would say. Just like if your lady decides to spur unusual bedroom suggestions on you. A whole new world can be opened."

"Reggie, Joss? Would you two play the sharing game?" Everest question, ever willing to raise Wesley's blood pressure while this still wasn't a threat for himself.

Joss shook his head before he even spoke. “I- I don’t know, I don’t think so, I- I can’t even keep myself from getting angry at a hypothetical guy.” Kaylee hadn’t even done a thing in real life and the thought that she would kiss someone else unsettled Joss.

As for Reggie, he said “I uh…I dunno. Like Keagan, I hadn’t thought about it either. I also haven’t had the best luck with keeping women.”

Joss had to give his friend a pat. “You try.” Reggie had a long streak of broken hearts for various reasons and not an inkling on how to remedy it, trusting mainly on his physical abilities than his emotional ones.

“Ah, yes, we’ve heard a bit about Tysha and Danson,” Wesley chuckled.

Having the grace to blush, Reggie shifted uncomfortably. “I admit, I didn’t like Danson to begin with, but I do…regret it. Tysha certainly didn’t deserve the grief.”

Joss could hear the strain in Reggie’s voice. No one would know just how much that took for him to say aside from himself. “Well, we just need to learn from our past mistakes.” They would need to discuss the holodeck. He gave his buddy a look and then asked, “I gotta go to the bathroom.”

In case it wasn’t clear to Reggie, Joss gave him a sharp kick and the boy winced. “Uh, me too.”

“Down the room to your right,” Wesley said.

“Thanks,” Joss got up with Reggie and the two made their way in that direction, hoping Keagan wouldn’t feel too alone.

Once the boys got behind the closed door, entering an ornate bathroom that could have been its own work of art with how many paintings of mainly Wesley and his male comrades were hung up, Joss turned to Reggie with confusion and frustration. The other knew exactly why, guessing Kaylee’s part to play.

“Reggie…What are you doing with Charlotte?” Joss asked.

Silent, Reggie shuffled on his feet. “I um…Nothing.”

Joss crossed his arms. “Look, this isn’t gonna be a repeat of winter formal. You can’t throw hands with Keagan—really, he should get a free shot or two at you—I won’t be defending you here. Why did you kiss her?”

Sighing, Reggie tucked his hands in his pockets. “She said my kiss was just ‘okay’, Joss—.”

“That’s a terrible reason to kiss someone else’s girlfriend! At least Wes and Inara, and all those other guys, did that kind of thing after getting permission,” Joss hissed. “Even you have to agree with that! What is going on? It can’t possibly be ego here. Do you want Lottie or something?”

Scoffing, Reggie glanced back and said, “That’s ridiculous.”

“Is it? You practically went at it on the holodeck!” Joss said. That wasn’t exactly how Kaylee described it, but it was close enough.

“No, no—I don’t want her,” Reggie shook his head. Did he swallow? Were his eyes unfocused on his own, darting away? “I can’t want her! She’s a daughter of Wesley!”

Joss would have given this same reason to anyone who asked, but now he studied his friend and knew the truth. “Oh…you are lying.” He blinked. “You do want her…”

Flustered, Reggie ran a hand through his hair. “Okay, fine…She’s driven and attractive,” Reggie offered as a reason, setting his jaw. “I am not interested in having a relationship with a Von Helsing, but I am physically attracted to her.”

“Lottie has been driven and attractive for a lot longer than when we arrived here, Reg,” Joss frowned. “So what’s different? Why are you like this now? Is it that she was kind? Do you have something in common? Or do you see something in—Oh…” Joss felt he realized what was going on as his mind sifted through everything he knew about Reggie. “You recognize there are values of hers that align with yours. I’m right, aren’t I?” Reggie became flustered and pale. Another realization dawned on Joss. “And you’re frightened. You don’t want to have the same values as Lottie; a descendent of a murderous line of Hunters; a Von Helsing. You can’t have that kiss be anything other than your ego because—”

Dismissively, Reggie shook his head and backed up saying, “Nope. Wrong. No.”

Not giving up, Joss walked forward. “—because that would mean they’re not so different and that people change. A Hunter doesn’t have to be a Hunter anymore. Their descendants shouldn’t be held accountable for the crimes of their forebears; that they’re not all one stereotype, and that you just might not have the justification for hating all of them like you thought you did. You never really considered Kaylee the same, she may well be mageborn, but Lottie….She’s a living contradiction to your reality.”

Reggie’s back pressed against the wall. He stared down with an uncertain expression. “That’s not—It’s not true—,”

“Oh, but it is. You know you want her, Reggie. You want a Von Helsing. Maybe not quite romantically or in a real relationship, but not at all platonically, and you can’t stand people getting close to you in that way unless they share similar values as you. She does,” Joss stopped right in front of him, studying Reggie, “and you hate it.”

Reggie breathed heavily, watching Joss as his buddy dug right into the soul of his worries. “That’s not…”

“Why do you hate it, Reg?” Joss asked, with distress. “Why is it bad that a Hunter’s descendant is as human as you are?”

“Life makes sense when I know who I can trust,” Reggie said, feeling his throat tighten. “She confuses me.”

“So you feel unstable; uncertain of how to encounter situations with ex-Hunter’s or their children? Because before you got to know Lottie your views were unshakable, and now that it can be true you’re wrong to make them…you’re filled with regret,” Joss said, laying bare Reggie’s internal storm.

To realize he had no justification violated the emphasis Reggie put on loyalty to his belief that Hunter’s and their ilk were inherently disgraceful people. Lottie’s efforts to be fair, to offer help on the training course after he had mocked her, give him a ride when she would have made him walk the rest of the trail, and more, picked apart the strawman of his argument. But Reggie feared this.

Eyes downcast, Reggie whispered, “Everything is—is wrong. Who do I trust? Who can I—How does the world work if…” If all of his map markers to navigating life vanished.

“Reg. You don’t have to make friends with everyone just because your stance on an issue changed,” Joss said, setting his hand on his friend's shoulder. “You don’t have to trust everyone just because they’re not monsters. If you’re worried about how you’ve treated people before, just hope you don’t repeat it. That’s all you can do…And you don’t have to be angry that you like Lottie.” He gave Reggie’s arm a squeeze. “But you should be ashamed of your behavior with her.”

Dropping his head, Reggie said, “I am…”

“And Keagan?” Joss said. “He hasn’t done anything wrong to you.”

“You’re right,” Reggie muttered, sighing. “So what now?”

“Honestly? Maybe you and Charlotte need to have a talk with Keagan at some point,” Joss said. “As soon as you can. You can’t place this all on Lottie.”

Nodding, Reggie exhaled. “I’ll see what I can do…For now, I actually do need to go to the bathroom.”

Joss said, “Oh you know what? Me too.”
 
Last edited:

Users who are viewing this thread

Back
Top